C Cadet-Fr^nk, 0. Staige? 700 Brcir ptcn Ave v. h . _ go III, Unfv.wf j 52 ■3XH3 Li bra ry ORDERS AND REGULATIONS FIELD OFFICERS OF THE SALVATION ARMY BY THE AUTHORITY OF THE GENERAL THE SALVATION ARMY London: Jpoa Street, King’s Cross. New York: West Fourteenth St. Melbourne: Bolrke Street. Simla: The BOOK DEPARTMENT Toronto : Albert Street. Cape Town : Loop Street. Wellington : Cuba Street. Mall. The Campfield Press, St. Alrans JuC** 4 PREFACE 1. This Book contains sufficiently complete explana- tions of the principles and system of The Army to enable every Field Officer to gain all necessary infor- mation as to his duties. 2. It does not profess, however, to give every direction that is needed, since such directions must vary in their detail according to circumstances and places. Orders and Regulations issued after the date of this Book must not be set aside upon its authority. 3. It has never been intended that The Salvation Army should be governed merely by printed Orders and Regulations. A living Army which fights can only be directed from hour to hour through the agency of living men, who make themselves thoroughly familiar with all its Regulations and affairs, and act accordingly. 4. Nevertheless there must be Regulations. They are a necessity. What is done must be done in some particular fashion ; and if one way of doing it is better than another, it must be the wisest course to discover that better way, and to describe it in plain language, so that we may be able to walk in it until a still better becomes known. Regulation signifies that, so far as our knowledge extends, the particular course of action required by it is the best known, up to date. ^ 5. It is expected, therefore, that every Officer and every Candidate, and every Soldier who is thoroughly in earnest, and who has the opportunity to do so, will carefully study and familiarize himself with this IV Preface Book, and by God’s help carry out the purposes it expresses, in whatever part of the world he may be fighting. 6. The volume has been divided into two Books. Book I deals with the Field Officer’s personal charac- ter and qualifications, and his spiritual duties, and with all matters requiring Orders of a permanent nature. Book II treats of the Organization of The Army and its methods of working, in regard to which it is possible that the Regulations herein contained may from time to time be subject to revision. 7. In The Army, men and women are alike eligible for all ranks, authorities, and duties, all positions being open to both. In these Orders, therefore, the words ‘man,’ ‘he,’ or ‘his’ must be understood to refer to persons of either sex, unless otherwise indicated, or obviously impossible. 8. While these Orders and Regulations are intended chiefly for use in Great Britain, it will be found that, with some modifications on matters of detail and administration, they will apply to every Territory, and must therefore, with such modifications, be observed throughout the whole Army. Book I is, however, of universal application. 9. All Field Officers are responsible for conducting their work in harmony with the instructions contained in these Orders. BRAMWELL BOOTH, . General. International Headquarters, London. CONTENTS BOOK I PRINCIPLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES PART I.— THE FIELD OFFICER CHAPTER PAGE I. — Personal Religion : — Sec. 1. General Remarks 0 1 Sec. 2. A Converted Man 2 Sec. 3. A Holy Man • 5 II. — War Qualifications : — Sec. I. The Soldier Spirit 9 Sec. 2. Compassion ! 10 Sec. 3. Intelligence . 14 Sec. 4. Self-Improvement . 17 Sec. 5. Responsibility for Success . 23 Sec. 6. Humility in Prosperity . 26 Sec. 7. Perseverance in Adversity . 29 Sec. 8. Obedience . 32 Sec. 9. Deportment 34 Sec. 10. Loyalty ... 35 Sec. 11. Business Capacity • . 37 III. — Health Sec. 1. Advantages ... * . 39 Sec. 2. Cleanliness and Clothing . 41 Sec. 3. Food . . 43 Sec. 4. Sleep . , . 47 Sec. 5 Importance of Fresh Air . . 48 Sec. 6. Exercise . • . 49 IV. — Sickness Sec. 1. General Remarks . . 51 Sec. 2. Faith-Healing 0 . 53 V. — Personal , Appearance . 9 . 56 VI Contents CHAPTER PAGE VI. — Social Relationships : — Sec, 1. Engagements respecting Marriage . . 58 Sec. 2. Courtship . . . . . .62 Sec. 3. Marriage ...... 63 PART II.— RELATIONSHIPS TO THE UNSAVED I. — General Observations . • • . 65 II. — Man’s Ruin ..... III. — God’s Remedy : — Sec. 1. Salvation Provided * . 73 Sec. 2. Salvation Offered . . • . 75 Sec. 3. It is God who Saves • • . 77 IV. — What it is to be Saved • • . 79 V. — The Responsibility of the Sinner : — Sec. 1. Can a Sinner Do Anything to Merit Sal- vation ? . , . . 83 Sec. 2. What Can a Sinner Do ? * * . 84 VI. — Sinners and their Salvation • . 87 VII. — Qualifications for Saving Sinners : — Sec. 1. Sympathy with the Unsaved. . 90 Sec. 2. Co-operation with the Holy Spirit . 92 Sec. 3. Definiteness of Aim . . 96 Sec. 4. Methods to Employ • • . 97 VIII. — How to Save Sinners : — Sec. 1. General Remarks . . 99 Sec. 2. Attract them . 99 Sec. 3. Go to them . 101 Sec. 4. Interest them . 103 Sec. 5. Awaken them . 108 Sec. 6. Make them Understand . Ill See. 7. Convict them . 112 Sec. 8. Remove their Hindrances . 115 Sec. 9. Compel them to Decide . 120 Sec. 10. Urge them to Repentance . 123 Sec. 11. Lead them into Faith . 127 Contents vu PART III.— DEVELOPMENT OF RELIGION CHAPTER PAGE I. — Holiness : — Sec. 1 . General Remarks . . . . .130 Sec. 2. Mistaken Notions . . . . .131 Sec. 3. What Holiness Is . . . . .132 Sec. 4. Holiness Desirable .... 132 Sec. 5. The Advantages of Holiness . . .136 Sec. 6. Unbelief as to Holiness . . . 139 II. — Holiness : How it is Obtained : — Sec. 1. Possibility of Holiness . . . .141 Sec. 2. First Condition of Holiness . . 145 Sec. 3. Second Condition of Holiness . . 148 Sec. 4. Third Condition of Holiness . . . 149 Sec. 5. General Directions for Teaching Holiness 159 Sec. 6. Holiness Insisted Upon Immediately . 153 Sec. 7. The Baptism of Soldiers . . .155 PART IV.— RELATIONSHIPS TO HIS SOLDIERS I. — General Remarks . . . . . . .157 II. — Love ......... 158 III. — Acquaintance : — Sec. 1. Personal Knowledge Necessary . . 161 Sec. 2. What to Know . . . . .162 Sec. 3. How t the Knowledge can be Acquired . 163 Sec. 4. The Soldiers’ Meeting .... 165 IV. — Sympathy ........ 168 V. — Visitation : — Sec. 1. Its Advantages . . . . .173 Sec. 2. How to Visit . . 174 Sec. 3. Visitation of the Sick .... 177 Sec. 4. How Many Hours to Visit . . .180 VI. — Liberty ......... 182 VII. — Restoration . . . . . . . .183 Vlll Contents PART V.— INSTRUCTION IN PRINCIPLES AND DOCTRINES. CHAPTER PAGE I. — General Remarks . . . . • . .187 II. — Facts of the Bible . . . . . .188 III. — Principal Doctrines ...... 192 IV. — Leading Principles . . . . . .194 PART VI.— TRAINING HIS SOLDIERS I. — General Regulations . . . .- . . 201 II. — Obedience ........ 202 III. — Appearance : — Sec. 1. Uniform . • • . 204 Sec. 2. Cleanliness . • • . 208 IV . — Behaviour . 209 V. — Singing Sec. 1. General Remarks . , . . 211 Sec. 2. Congregational . . 212 Sec. 3. Solos . . . 217 Sec. 4. Choruses . . . 220 Sec. 5. Adaptation . • . . 221 Sec. 6. Music . • • . 224 VI. — Prayer . . 226 VII . — Believing VIII . — Speaking . • • . 231 IX.— Work . . . . . 232 X. — Personal Dealing. 285 Contents ix PART VII.— GOVERNMENTAL AND OTHER RELATIONSHIPS CHAPTER PAGE I. — Governments and Public Bodies .... 239 II. — The Churches . . . . . . . .241 III. — Infidels and Agnostics ...... 247 IV. — Publicans, Theatricals, and Others . . . 252 PART VIII.— DISTURBANCES I. — Persecution Sec. I. The Reason for it .... 255 Sec. 2. Some Advantages ..... 257 Sec. 3. How to Deal with it . . . 258 II. — Mobs ......... 263 III. — Roughs, Toughs, or Larrikins : — Sec. 1. General Remarks and Regulations. . 266 Sec. 2. Plow Not to Reach them . . . 267 Sec. 3. How to Reach them .... 26S IV. — The Police and Authorities . . . . .271 V. — Riots ......... 276 VI. — Prosecution of Distl t rbers ..... 278 VII. — Prosecution of Officers and Soldiers . . .281 PART IX.— THE DUTIES OF FIELD OFFICERS TO EACH OTHER I. — The Commanding Officer and his Lieutenant . 285 II. — The Lieutenant and his Commanding Officer . 295 III. — The Field Officer and Officers Before and After him ......... 301 IV. — The Field Officer and Neighbouring Officers . 305 V. — The Position of Women ...... 309 X Contents BOOK II ORGANIZATION PART I.— THE ARMY CHAPTER PAGE I. — The History of the War ..... 313 II. — Its Government : — Sec. 1. Strength ...... 315 Sec. 2. Leadership . . . . . .316 Sec. 3. Description ...... 318 Sec. 4. Advantages . . . . . .319 III. — Its Construction : — Sec. 1. The Army’s Divisions .... 321 Sec. 2. The Generalship ..... 322 Sec. 3. The General and the Property of The Army 323 Sec. 4. The Titles of Officers .... 326 Sec. 5. The Commands of Officers . . . 327 Sec. 6. The Promotion of Field Officers . . 830 v Sec. 7. Headquarters . . . . . 332 Sec. 8. The Commissioning of Officers . . 332 IV. — The Articles of War ...... 333 V. — Local Officers : — Sec. 1. General Regulations . . . 836 Sec. 2. Secretaries and Treasurers . . . 339 Sec. 3. The Corps Sergeant-Major . . . 343 Sec. 4. Other Local Officers .... 344 Sec. 5. The Local Officers’ Long Service Badge . 350 VI. — The Census Board and Corps Records : — # Sec. 1. The Census Board . . . .351 Sec. 2. The Records ..... 357 Sec. 3. The Converts’ Register . . . 358 Sec. 4. The Cartridge Book . . . . 358 Sec. 5. The Soldiers’ Roll . . . . 359 Sec. 6. The Register of Dedications, Marriages, and Promotions to Glory . . . 360 Sec. 7. The Young People’s Roll and Cartridge Record ...... 361 Sec. 8. The Young People’s Register . . 361 Sec. 9. The Ex-Soldiers’ Roll .... 362 Sec. 10. The Visitation Book .... 363 Sec. 11. Public Enrolment of Soldiers . . 363 Contents xi CHAPTER Sec. 12. Transfer of Soldiers Sec. 13. Removal of Names VII. — The Wards : — Sec. 1. General Regulations Sec. 2. The Ward Sergeant Sec. 3. The Guard Book . Sec. 4. The Ward Meetings Sec. 5. The Cartridges Sec. 6. Literature VIII. — The Band : — Sec. 1. General Regulations . 378 Sec. o The Field Officer’s Relationship . . 379 Sec. 3. Formation . . 381 Sec. 4. Instruments and Music . 383 Sec. 5. The Open-Air Operations . 385 Sec. 6. When to Stop Playing . 385 Sec. 7. The Indoor Meeting . 387 Sec. 8. Christmas Playing . 388 Sec. 9. Musical Meetings and Festivals . . 388 Sec. 10. Outside Demonstrations . 391 Sec. 11. The Band Recruit . 392 Sec. 12. The Band Reserve . 392 Sec. 13. Transfer of Bandsmen . 394 Sec. 14. Resignation of Bandsmen . 394 Sec. 15. The Bandsman’s Widow’s Gratuity Fund 396 IX. — The Songster Brigade . X. — The Home League page . 364 . 366 370 371 372 373 375 376 . 397 . 398 XI. — Candidates : — Sec. 1. General Regulations Sec. 2. The Candidate Sec. 3. Preparing the Candidate Sec. 4. The Accepted Candidate . 400 . 403 . 404 . 405 XII. — The Young People’s War ..... 407, PART II.— THE YOUNG PEOPLE’S WAR I. — Divisions of the Young People’s War. . . 409 II. — The Junior Soldiers’ War : — Sec. 1. Local Officers ..... 410 Sec. 2^ Meetings . . . . . .412 Contents xii CHAPTER PAGE Sec. 3. The Young People’s Census Meeting The Young People’s Band . The Young People’s Singing Company . 415 Sec. 4. 418 Sec. 5. 419 Sec. 6. Property ...... 420 Sec. 7. Preparatory Class for Young People’s Recruits . 421 Sec. 8. Finance ...... 422 III. — The Young People’s Legion : — Sec. 1. General Regulations . 423 Sec. 2. The Band of Love . 423 Sec. 3. The Young People’s Legion . 424 IV. — The Home Section : — Sec. 1. General Regulations . . . . 430 Sec. 2. The Cradle Roll . , . . . 430 Sec. 3. The Home Company . 431 Sec. 4. The Central Company . . . . 432 Sec. 5. The Home Company Visiting Sergeants . 433 V. — The Life-Saving Scout Organization : — - Sec. 1. General Regulations .... 434 Sec. 2. The Objects ...... 434 Sec. 3. Organization and Activities . . . 436 Sec. 4. Relationship to other Branches of the Y.P. War 437 Sec. 5. The Commanding Officer and the Lite- Saving Scouts ..... 438 VI. — The Life-Saving Chum Organization : — Sec. 1. Regulations . Sec. 2. The Organization . VII. — The Life-Saving Guard Organization : — Sec. 1. General Regulations Sec. 2. The Objects . Sec. 3. Organization and Activities . VIII. — The Corps Cadets’ Brigade : — Sec. 1. The Brigade . . . . Sec. 2. The Corps Cadet and Candidature . Sec. 3. The Corps Cadets’ Examinations . Sec. 4. The Soul-Winner’s Legion . 440 . 440 . 444 . 445 . 446 . 448 . 451 . 452 . 453 Contents xiii PART III.— PUBLIC MEETINGS CHAPTER PAGE I. — General Regulations : — Sec. 1. Observations. ..... 454 Sec. 2. General Regulations .... 455 II. — Announcements : — Sec. I. General Regulations .... 459 Sec. 2. Platform . . ... . . 460 Sec. 3. Placards or Bills ..... 461 Sec. 4. Newspaper Advertisements . . . 462 Sec. 5. Miscellaneous Methods .... 463 III — Order ......... 466 IV - — Open-Air Operations : — Sec. 1. General Regulations .... 470 Sec. 2. Processions ...... 470 Sec. 3. Open-Air Meetings .... 474 V — Indoor Sunday Meetings : — Sec. 1. General Regulations .... 480 Sec. 2. Order of Services . . . . .481 Sec. 3. Sunday Morning Meeting . . . 482 Sec. 4. Sunday Afternoon Meeting . . . 483 Sec. 5. Sunday Evening Meeting . . . 483 Sec. 6. The After-Meeting .... 487 Sec. 7. The Penitent-Form .... 490 Sec. 8. The Registration Room. . . . 493 Sec. 9. A Hallelujah Finish .... 495 VI. — Holiness Meetings ...... 497 VII. — The Free-and-Easy . . . . . .501 VIII. — All-Nights of Prayer : — Sec. 1. General Regulations .... 503 Sec. 2. Holiness All-Nights of Prayer . . 506 IX. — Half-Nights of Prayer : — Sec. 1 . The Watch-Night Service . . . 509 Sec. 2. Half-Night ...... 510 X. — Special Services : — Sec. 1. General Regulations .... 512 Sec. 2. Public Enrolment of Soldiers. . . 512 Sec. 3. Presentation of Colours . . .516 Sec. 4. Covenants ...... 517 XIV Contents CHAPTER Sec. 5. Marriages Sec. 6. Dedications . Sec. 7. Funerals Sec. 8. Memorial Service . XI. — Extraordinary Meetings : — Sec. 1. General Regulations Sec. 2. Demonstrations Sec. 8. Holidays Sec. 4. Anniversaries Sec. 5. Tea Meetings Sec. 6. Excursions Sec. 7. Political Festivals Sec. 8. The Harvest Festival XII. — Lanterns and Cinematographs PART IV.— THE FIELD OFFICER AND HIS CORPS I. — Entrance on Command . . . . . .570 II. — Appointments . . • . . . .574 III. — The Hall : — Sec. 1. The Building 577 Sec. 2. Lighting and Heating . . . .578 Sec. 3. Ventilation . . . . . .579 Sec. 4. Outside Appearance .... 580 Sec. 5. Extension ...... 580 Sec. 6. Repairs . . . . • .581 IV. — The Quarters : — Sec. 1. General Regulations .... 584 Sec. 2. Lodgings ...... 586 V. — Finance : — Sec. 1. The Chief Divisions .... 587 Sec. 2. The Corps Finance Board . . . 594 Sec. 3. Collecting Funds .... 597 Sec. 4. Collections ...... 600 Sec. 5. Collecting Boxes ..... 603 Sec. 6. Collecting Books and Cards . . 603 Sec. 7. Cartridges ...... 604 Sec. 8. Special Financial Appeals and Festivals 606 Sec. 9. Expenditure . . . • • 611 Sec. 10. Salaries . . . . . 612 Sec. 11. Presentations and Testimonials . . 615 PAGE . 523 . 534 . 538 . 548 . 551 . 552 . 554 . 556 . 558 . 561 . 564 . 564 . 568 Contents xv CHAPTER PAGE Sec. 12. Legacies and Bequests. . . . 615 Sec. 13. The Corps’ Budget . . . .617 Sec. 14. Accounts ...... 618 VI. — Debt : — Sec. 1. Its Evils ...... 620 Sec. 2. How to Get Out of Debt . . . 621 Sec. 3. How to Keep Out of Debt . . . 623 VII. — Tactics : — Sec. 1. General Regulations .... 624 Sec. 2. Precision ...... 625 Sec. 3. Open-Air Rings ..... 626 VIII. — Circle Corps : — Sec. 1 . General Regulations .... 630 Sec. 2. The Field Battery . . . .631 Sec. 3. Tents ....... 633 IX. — Furloughs : — Sec. 1. The Regulation Furlough . . . 634 Sec. 2. On Furlough . . . . . . 635 Sec. 3. Sick Furlough ..... 637 PART V.— CLERICAL AND OTHER OFFICE DUTIES I.— Reports and Forms ...... 638 II. — Inspection ........ 640 III. — Estimate of Success ...... 642 IV. — Correspondence : — Sec. 1. Letter- Writing ..... 643 Sec. 2. Confidential Letters .... 647 Sec. 3. Telegrams ...... 648 V.— Reporting for The Army Publications . « . 650 VI. — The Press : — Sec. 1. Correspondence ..... 653 Sec. 2. Interviews ...... 654 VII. — Trade and Publishing : — Sec. 1. General Regulations .... 655 Sec. 2. Method of Training .... 656 XVI Contents PART VI.— DISCIPLINE CHAPTER PAGE I. — General Regulations ...... 658 II. — Difficulties in the Corps : — Sec. 1. Disagreements ..... 662 Sec. 2. The Board of Conciliation . . 663 III. — Dissatisfaction ....... 665 IV. — Mutiny ......... 667 V. — Separation ........ 669 VI. — Courts Martial on Soldiers Sec. 1. Charges ..... . 671 Sec. 2. The Court Martial .... 673 Sec. 3. Penalties ...... 674 VII. — Courts Martial on Field Officers : — Sec. 1. Charges ...... 675 Sec. 2. The Court Martial .... 677 Sec. 3.. Procedure ...... 680 Sec. 4. Evidence ...... 683 Sec. 5. The Judgment of the Court . . .686 Sec. 6. The Court of Appeal .... 687 Sec. 7. The General’s Court of Appeal . . 688 VIII.— Ri SSIGNATIONS I— Sec. 1. Do not Resign ..... 690 Sec. 2. When Officers may Resign . . . 692 Sec. 3. How to Resign ..... 693 Sec. 4. Ex-Officers ...... 694 PART VII.— MISCELLANEOUS I. — Outside Demonstrations ..... 697 II. — Relationships to the Social Work . . . 702 III. — On Board Ship 706 IV. — The Army Symbols : — Sec. 1. General Regulations ... 710 Sec. 2. The Flag . . . . . .710 Sec. 3. The Crest ...... 712 Sec. 4. The Salute . . . / . . 712 Contents xvn CHAPTER PAGE V.— At Councils 714 VI. — The Pension Fund and Retirement Scheme. . 717 VII. — Soldierly Behaviour . . . . . .718 APPENDICES -Abridged Memorandum of Engagements entered into by an Officer with The Salvation Army . 720 II. — Uniform : — Sec. 1. Sec. 2. Sec. 3. Sec. 4. Sec. 5. Sec. 6. General Regulations Field Officers — Men Field Officers — Women Soldiers — Men Soldiers — Women Local Officers — Men and Women III. — Schedule of Furnishings for Quarters IV. — Hints on Health and the Water Treatment I. — General Remarks .... II. — Treatments : — III. — Diseases and their Treatment : — 724 724 727 731 732 734 741 744 Sec. 1. Cold Sponge Bath . 740 Sec. 2. Wet Towel Rub . . 740 Sec. 3. Packing .... . 747 Sec. 4. The Dripping Sheet Bath . 751 Sec. 5. The Cold Sitz Bath . 751 Sec. 6. The Bed Bath . 752 Sec. 7. The Lamp Bath . . 753 Sec. 8. A Vapour Bath . . 754 Sec. 9. Hot Foments . 754 Sec. 10. The Feet Compress . 755 Sec. 1. Fevers ..... . 755 Sec. o. Scarlet Fever .... . 755 Sec. 3. Measles and other Eruptive Diseases . 755 Sec. 4. Smallpox ..... . 758 Sec. 5. Rheumatic or Gastric Fever . 758 Sec. 6. Inactivity of the Liver, etc. . 758 Sec. 7. Lumbago ..... . 759 XV111 Contents PAGE Sec. 8. Sore Throats and all kinds of Affections .... Throat 759 Sec. 9. Inflamed Eyes 760 Sec. 10. Difficulties with Bladder or Urine 760 Sec. 11. Diarrhoea .... 761 Sec. 12. Constipation 761 Sec. 13. Rheumatic Fever 762 Sec. 14. Chronic Rheumatism . 762 Sec. 15. Common Cold 762 Sec. 16. Influenza .... 762 Sec. 17. Cold in the Head 762 Sec. 18. Colic or Cholera , 763 Sec. 19. Abscesses and Gatherings 763 Sec. 20. Sleeplessness . 763 Sec. 21. Weakly Patients . 764 Sec. 22. Fresh Air .... 764 Sec. 23. Requisites .... • 765 BOOK I PRINCIPLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES BOOK I PRINCIPLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES Part I THE FIELD OFFICER i. — P ersonal Religion ii. — War Qualifications hi. — Health iv. — Sickness v . — Personal Appearance vi. — Social Relationships Chapter I PERSONAL RELIGION Section i.— General Remarks 1. The Field Officer must always bear in mind that, in his efforts to produce any great moral or spiritual change in men, his example will be much more powerful than the doctrines he sets forth, or any particular methods he may adopt for teaching them. 2. The correctness of this statement has been proved over and over again in the Salvation War. Everywhere the people measure the truth and importance of what the F.O. says by their estimate of his character. If he produces the impression in their minds that he is a mere talker or performer, they may listen to his message, and — if he has more than ordinary ability — treat him with a degree of respect, but he will be practically powerless in effecting any great change in their hearts and lives. On the other hand, where the life of the F.O. convinces his Soldiers that he himself is truly l B Example more power- ful than teaching. Character de- termines in- fluence of talk. Bk. I, Pt. I] Personal Religion [Chap. I, Sect. 2 His position. His duty to improve himself. F.O. must be converted. devoted to God, he will have a wonderful influence over their hearts and characters — he will be able to lead them almost at will. 3. The F.O., by virtue of his position, stands out with peculiar prominence before his Soldiers. To them, he is the ambassador and representative of God ; he is their Captain, their brother, and friend. They regard him as the pattern set for them to copy, the leader whom it is at all times their duty to follow. 4. It is of the highest importance that the F.O. should seek by every means to perfect his character in order that he may be useful to the fullest extent. Section 2.— A Converted Man 1. The Field Officer must be converted or changed by the power of the Holy Spirit from the old, worldly, selfish, sinful nature to the new, holy, heavenly nature. He must have the Holy Spirit living in his heart, possessing it, and working through it, to will and to do the good pleasure of God. This constitutes the first and chief qualification for an Officer in The Salvation Army. He must be a Christlike man. (a) No consideration of ny earthly advantages in the position of an Officer will enable a man to sustain the work. It is difficult to imagine how there could be in the work of an Army Officer any sufficient earthly inducement to lead any one to desire it for its own sake. Possibly, the publicity, rank, and power may be attractive to some. But if these are the attractions the charm will of necessity soon disappear and the devotion inspired by it quickly pass away. (b) The holding of any particular set of religious opinions is not in itself a sufficient qualification for the work of an Officer. To believe as Salvationists believe, with- out feeling as Salvationists feel, is not enough. If every truth The Army teaches could be in the head, and not in the heart, that would not suffice. It is 2 BL I, Ph I] Personal Religion [Chap. I, Sect. 2 possible for a man to agree with all the doctrines and principles of The Army and yet be powerless as a leader in this War. (c) No mere approval of The Army’s peculiar methods and practices will qualify a man for the work of an Officer. (d) No mere human sympathy with the needs of a miser- able, sinful world is sufficient. A person may have such perceptions of the earthly sorrows of men, and of the miseries which are awaiting the unsaved in the world to come, as to make him unhappy. He may feel willing to endure hardship in order to remove them, but this feeling alone is not a sufficient motive to make a man persevere in the self-denying life of an F.O. ; much less will it, in itself, qualify him to be a medium for conveying the light and truth and power of the Holy Ghost to a perishing world. (e) Beliefs, opinions, and feelings will not produce a character strong enough to stand the strain and do the work of a successful leader in the regeneration of the world. 2. The F.O. must be a spiritual or supernatural man ; that is, the change that has taken place within him must be something above and beyond that which nature has the power to produce. This means, among other things, that — (a) He has been convicted of sin ; in other words, the Holy Spirit has revealed to him that he was estranged from God. He lived under the power of the Devil, the world, and his own fleshly nature, and as a consequence of his own sin was justly condemned by God, and doomed to everlasting perdition. i. As time goes on, the children of The Army, growing up under the influence of holy exam- ple and teaching will be, doubtless, converted at a very early age ; and having been thereby delivered from lives of open rebellion, they will be spared much of the bitter repentance that those must pass through who have lived in open sin. ii. In such cases there will be the consciousness of heart-separation from God, of sin against Him, of voluntary submission to Him, and of an hour when pardon is realized. F.O. must be a spiritual man. 3 Bk. I, Pt. I] Personal Religion [Chap. I, Sect. 2 Officers must be of this kind. Failure otherwise. (b) He has submitted himself to God, putting himself unreservedly under His authority, accepting not only the mercy, but the service of God. In short, he has changed masters. Formerly he served himself, and in serving himself he served sin and Satan ; but now he serves God. (c) He has been pardoned. His sins have all been forgiven. There has been a moment in his experience in which God for Christ’s sake blotted out all his transgres- sions, and made him stand, so far as the guilt and penalty of his past life are concerned, as clear of condemnation as though he had never sinned. ( d ) He has been changed by the Divine power into the image of God. He has been remodelled after the pattern of the second Adam, and, having been born again of the Spirit of God, he has become a partaker of the Divine nature. (c) lie is possessed and controlled by God. His body is the dwelling-place of the Holy Spirit ; as God hath said, 4 1 will dwell in them, and walk in them ; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people’ (2 Corin- thians vi. 16). Consequently, the will of God is done in him, and through him, and by him. He lives the same kind of life, and is actuated by the same pur- pose, as God Himself ; that is, a life of benevolence. God lives for the welfare of the universe ; the F.O. lives for the well-being and happiness of mankind. 3. This is the kind of man required for an Officer. No other will be able to comprehend or accomplish the work, much less persevere in face of the diffi- culties, discouragements, and persecutions that must ever be encountered by those who are engaged in it. No stores of knowledge, Biblical or secular, no attainments, or capabilities of any kind whatever, will suffice without the Divine nature. 4. If there is such foundation there is hope for a man or woman to succeed, even though there be but little human ability ; without it there will be utter and lamentable failure. 4 Bk. I, Pt.I] Personal Religion [Chap. I, Sect. 3 Section 3.— A Holy Man 1. For the Field Officer to be of the character set forth in Section 2, it follows that he must be a holy man — a man filled with the Spirit of God. (a) The word 4 God ’ is derived from the Saxon word 4 good.’ In describing Jehovah, He was said to be 4 The Good.’ Then the word was shortened and He was referred to as ‘The God.’ If God lives in the F.O., controlling him, he must necessarily be good. (b) No nature can produce a character or life different from, or better than, its own. A human nature must produce a human character ; a devilish nature must produce a devilish character ; and a Divine nature must produce a Divine character — a Divine life. In other words, a man possessed of the Spirit of Christ, among other things must be a holy man. 2. The F.O. must remember that experimental knowledge of Holiness cannot be gained, from books or from the lips of others ; ikmu st,he apprehended in the soul by fj ^.e rev elation jof._the-.Hol y Gho s fc r- 3. Unless the F.O. is himself a holy man he will have no real, abiding love for Holiness. The sub- ject will be distasteful ; he will not care for the society of those with whom it is more or less a favourite theme. 4. Unless the F.O. difficult for him to -teach i t ; t he v ery men tion-o£-it -will condemn him. His heart will not take hold of it, and he will be unable to urge it upon his people with any force or interest. 5. Unless the F.O. possesses Holiness his explana- tions and exhortations concerning the experience will have little effect upon his Soldiers, and when he pushes the subject home, he will always feel that they are saying, ‘ Physician, heal thyself .’ His greatest power in teaching will ever be in a direct, straightforward testimony from both life and lips that 'What I teach, I possess.’ F.O. must be holy. Must under- stand Holiness. Have love for it Difficult to teach it. Power of per- sonal testi- mony. 5 Bk. I, Pt.I] Personal Religion [Chap. I, Sect. 3 Every Officer expected to make it. What Holiness means (a) No language can describe the mighty influence that an Officer wields in any Corps or neighbourhood who can truthfully claim the possession of a clean heart, and who consistently confesses it. The cry of multitudes, at different periods of their lives, is — 4 Who will show us any good about holy living ? We hate the sins that master us. We do the things that we would not, and we leave undone the things that we would do. But how are we to get deliverance ? ’ ( b ) To simply describe a method of deliverance to such people is very blessed, but the power of any such message is multiplied a thousandfold when an Officer can stand up and say, 4 I have this experience myself. I am a man or woman of like passions with your- selves ; have had a like bringing up, and was once under the same appetites and sins. But I have been delivered ; my chains have been broken ; I am free. Sin has no dominion over me. It is destroyed out of my heart. I walk with Christ in white. He enables me to keep my garments unspotted from the world, the flesh, and the Devil. The Blood of Jesus Christ cleanses and keeps me clean from sin.’ 6. It is not easy to overrate the humanizing and Christianizing influence of such a confession. Every F.O. should be able to make it ; his vows pledge him to it. It was a condition on which he was made an Officer that he held this doctrine, and was himself a living example of it. This is expected of him to- day. Every Soldier under him and every Officer above him feels that he should have this experience ; and 7. The possession of personal Holiness means, among other things, that the F.O. is saved from all open sin ; that is, from all outward wrongdoing. (a) He should be delivered from all ev fl temp er ; that is, from all those revengeful * arrcTunloving passions which display themselves in hasty, unjust, unkind words, calculated to inflict unnecessary pain and suffering. Neither the feelings nor the expression of them, however palliated or explained away, are in accordance with the spirit of Jesus Christ, and with that perfect love which Holiness always carries with it. and greatly hinder his usefulness, if Jae-Eas it not. 6 Bk. I, Pt. I] Personal Religion [Chap. I, Sect. 3 (6) He will be delivered from all pride, sel f-conceit^ hollow boasting, and personal vanity. Nothing could pos- sibly be more damaging to his character, and to the influence of The Army he represents* than an exhibition of such a spirit. Holiness supposes the destruction of it, root and branch. (c) Holiness also supposes that the F.O. is delivered from selfishness : that the spirit which would lead him to seek his own interests apart from the interests of the Lord Jesus Christ, whether it be in income or position, family or anything else, is swept clean away ; that God is supreme ; that everything has become secondary to the claims of the Kingdom of Jesus Christ ; that as a member of that Kingdom, while the F.O. is bound to seek his own welfare, it is only as a part of that Kingdom, and never without due consideration for its highest interests. (d) Holiness supposes that the F.O. is saved from foolish talking , jest ing, giggling, flirting, buffoonery, and "otEeF^Wi nesses that follow In this train, all of which are utterly opposed to the spirit of Jesus Christ. No F.O. can be said to have a clean heart who is not delivered from these frivolities. (e) Holiness supposes the F.O. to be saved from idleness. Idleness in a Salvation Army Officer is sin, for it means broken vows, hypocrisy, and heartlessness ; and such things cannot be imagined where the spirit of Holiness reigns. 8. Holiness includes the wise government of the Holiness and body. The F.O., as a true successor of St. Paul, thebod y will keep his bod y under — that is, in its proper place — treating it always as a servant, and not as a fnaster. He must wash, feed, clothe, exercise, and use it in such a way that it shall be a willing and cheerful helpmeet to him in carrying out the pur- poses of God, and helping forward the Salvation of the world. 9. Holiness in the F.O. means that he will be Trueness, true and honest in word and deed, i n all his diialings with his Soldiers and Superior. Officers, and with everybody else. If there be a true and honest heart there will be a true and honest life. A departure from this in any shape or form gives the lie to any 7 Bk. I, Pt. I] Personal Religion [Chap. I, Sect. 3 .Entire conse- cration. profession of Holiness. No jman can hav e a true heart who does not speak and act that which is true — who says one thing and means or acts another. 10. Holiness in the F.O. means that he will be fully consecrated to the glory of God and the Salvation of men ; that he is all this, apart from being an Officer, apart from any position, or re- muneration, or reputation, which his position may bring him. He is consecrated to the high purpose of helping Jesus Christ to save the world, in what- ever position it may be thought best that he should occupy. He is now striving to accomplish this purpose as an Officer, but if he were led to see that he could best gain these ends by becoming a Soldier merely, he would do so_ if hnJs a holii-mam and fully consecrated to the interests of the Kingdom of God. If he would not, he shows that he is seeking his own interests after all. There Js_no Holiness _apart from such a consecration. 8 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 1 Chapter II WAR QUALIFICATIONS Section i. — The Soldier Spirit 1. The Field Officer must have the Soldier spirit. That is, he will have that kind of a heart which will of its own accord choose a life of War, in order to save souls. He will give himself up to it. He will not require to be driven on by arguments, but will prefer this course of life to any other ; yea, it will be his delight. He would rather go out to fight than stay at home at ease. 2. If he has the spirit of The Army, he will be able to endure the toil, self-denial, and suffering, which it demands. It was so with the first Soldiers of our Lord. ‘He came unto His own, and Ilis own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His Name’ (John i. 11, 12). Without this spirit he will be out of his place in The Army, and will soon feel that the sacrifices it calls for are more than he can make. (a) To as many as now receive Him, and the spirit of His work — which is the spirit of this War — to them He gives power, not only to become His children, but to do His work, and endure the suffering that is ever associated with it, even unto death, if called thereto. ( b ) Those who have this spirit would rather suffer the loss of all things in The Army, than live lives of ease and luxury outside of it ; even though it were possible for them to gain Heaven with its everlasting joys, after having thus shirked the Cross. F.O. delights in the War — has The Army spirit — 9 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 2 chooses the 3. The F.O. must choose not only the Salvation suffering. 0 f souls as the end of his existence, but, as well, that suffering, without which they will not be saved. He embraces not only the end, but the means by which alone this end can be accomplished. He sees that, as his Master could only accomplish the Sal- vation of the world through the Cross, so he can secure the Salvation of souls only by enduring shame, and loss, and suffering ; and he is perfectly willing that it should be so. Section 2.— Compassion 1. Compassion for the perishing is an indispens- able quality in the life of the Field Officer. The F.O. who does not feel the perilous condition of the men and women about him, will not impress them with the tremendous meaning of his message. They will measure the seriousness of their danger by his anxiety. If he does not care, neither will they. If he is moved, they will be moved. If he weeps over them, they will be very likely to weep for themselves. There is nothing more certain than that the F.O. who is not concerned whether men are saved or damned, will accomplish little or nothing. Nowhere, perhaps, in the universe is a heart that is not tender and full of feeling more out of place than in the breast of an F.O. in The Salva- tion Army, If he is earnest about success, the surest way to achieve it is to get rid of the c stony 5 heart, if he has one, and to obtain a heart of flesh in its place. This done, he and everybody about him will soon realize the change. Talk utterly 2. The experiences of the greatest soul-savers in out ! fhfs. wlth " the history of the world testify to the fact of the indispensability of real compassion in successful Salvation work. ‘ Of nothing has our experience made us more certain,’ once wrote The Army’s glorified Founder, 1 than of the comparative useless- TheFO must feel the danger of the people 10 Bk. I, Pt, I] War Qualifications [Chap, II, Sect. 2 ness of all soul-saving talk or effort which is not the outcome of a compassionate heart.’ 3. No matter how an Officer may exert himself in public or private, no matter how he may plead or weep, if his tears and words are not the expression of feelings which burn in his soul, their real charac- ter will be perceived by those who listen to him, and they will be of little avail. It is the absence of this manifestation of feeling that has made religious,. talk come to be regarded by the world as cant. v When such talk is heartless, it is cant indeed, and deserves the scorn with which men and women of spirit and sincerity, even in wicked- ness, regard it. The F.O. should be true in this respect. If his heart is full of compassion, his lips and face will manifest it ; indeed, if his soul is moved, his manner will take care of itself. 4. It is probably true that a greater impression was produced on the hearts of those who stood by, when Jesus wept, than by the sight of many of the miracles which He performed. It is possible to tell the people the truth in a hard, feelingless way, until they can look into Hell unmoved ; or to scold them about doing wrong till they feel like cursing one. But if they see that the F.O. is full of pity for them, and that his soul is bleeding over their condition, they will almost certainly condemn themselves, and fall before God confessing their sins, and seeking His forgiveness. 5. If the F.O. loses this compassion for souls he will not continue to fight with deep earnestness. He may continue to perform a mechanical round of duty, but it will be next to useless. If his heart is out of his work, he had better get it into it again, or else give it up, and make way for some one else. 6. The question may be asked : How is the F.O. to obtain this compassion if he is without it, or does not possess the measure of it that he should ? No amount of extra effort can avail. lesus wept. Essential to earnestness. How this com passion may be obtained. 11 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 2 (a) He should consider well the meaning of the truths he is always talking about ; he should weigh up the solemn words that are so often on his lips ; he should think what it is for men to be damned — to be shut out of Heaven, to be shut up with devils and lost souls in Hell ; he should think what it must be for soids to bear the reproaches of others who have been ruined by their example ; he should consider what it is to be compelled to be always wicked, to have no hope of mercy, to know there is no possibility of escape ; he should weigh well what it is to be con- demned to suffer all this without hope for ever and ever. ( b ) He should think about Heaven ; of the blessedness of being eternally safe ; out of the reach of the Devil and sin ; of the companionship of angels ; of meeting all the holy and good that have ever lived upon the earth ; of seeing the Saviour, and joining with the multitude which no man can number, in His worship and praise. (c) He should well consider the meaning of Calvary. He should look at Jesus Christ dying on the cross, and think of the agony He endured for sinners ; the price He paid for their redemption, when He laid down His life on their behalf. (d) He should visit the death-beds of his people, and see how men die. Faithful Officers will have abundant opportunity of watching both saints and sinners cross the cold River. A godly Officer, full of sym- pathy, will be sought by people far and near. He will get abundant illustrations for the platform and his Open-Air Meetings from the closing hours of men’s lives. The terrible uncertainty, or the stupid apathy, or the dreadful alarm in which multitudes pass their last hours on earth, will fill him with pity for those who are without God, and push him up to do his utmost to reach them with Salvation, before they come to that solemn day. ( e ) He should go and look at the people in their sins ; he should imitate Nehemiah, who went about Jerusalem, when in ruins, until his heart was broken, and he lifted up his voice, and wept over the city. He should imitate Jesus Christ, who went out and gazed at the multitudes, and wept over them, crying to God on their behalf, and pouring out His entreaties to them, that they would repent and turn to God. (/) He should go out into the streets and lanes and slums, and listen to the tramp of the multitudes, as they march straight down to the gates of Hell. He 12 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 2 should hear them cursing and swearing, and calling upon Jehovah to damn their bodies and souls and families and comrades. Let him listen as they jibe and sneer and flout the very name of God, and defy Him with uplifted eyes and hands. He should consider how miserably small is the minority who are on the side of Christ. He will then be likely to feel the condition of the world to be awful ; his soul will be moved, and he will go to work in dead earnest to alter the terrible condition in which men live. (g) He should have set times to commune with Jesus Christ on the subject. He is the Vine, we are the branches. From His heart we must draw the sap of Divine sympathy. We can get a constant and un- failing supply from Him. Christ is the great lover of souls. (h) He should anticipate the time when he himself will be judged as to his faithfulness. Every F.O. should read the thirty-third chapter of Ezekiel, on his knees, at oft-recurring intervals, for he is the watch- man ; he sees — or ought to see — the sword coming. He knows that Ilell must be the doom of every man who dies with his sins upon him. He has to blow the trumpet and warn the people ; otherwise, if they die in their sins, their blood will be found on his skirts. The F.O. should consider well what all this means. He should remember that he will have to see these people again ; that he will have to meet those who are lost — whom he has had the opportunity of warn- ing — at the Judgment Seat of Christ, where inquiry will certainly be made as to whether he has dealt faithfully with them. He should anticipate that solemn hour, and fix himself before that Throne, and see these very people, whom he now meets almost every day, come up to receive their sentence. This will give him feeling, and with his soul filled with compassion he will go out with burning zeal to save them. (i) lie should cultivate tenderness of feeling in himself. The familiarity he is compelled to have with the solemn subject of Salvation and damnation, by having so frequently to speak about them, is calculated gradually to lessen the impression they produce upon his own soul. He should, at regular seasons — say, once a week — have a special time for waking his nature up on the subject. If he keeps his heart tender and full of feeling, it will go far to rightly guide and influence him in all his efforts to deal with the people. 13 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 3 Don’t be a recluse. Knowledge is power. Get informa- tion ; prefer that relating to the Kingdom. Must have knowledge of the Bible. 7. If the F.O. wants to encourage this spirit of compassion in his heart he must beware of shutting himself up in his house, reading a few dried-up books, or committing Mr. Somebody’s speeches and anecdotes to memory to repeat to the people. To do so is a sure way to cause the heart to grow cold. Section 3. — inteSSigence 1. The Field Officer must remember that his power to carry on the War will depend in a large measure upon his intelligence. Knowledge is power, and the more of the right kind of knowledge he possesses, the greater will be his ability as a soul- saver. 2. As the operations of The Army are so various and so widely extended, the F.O. cannot tell what his future lot may be, or where it may be cast ; he should therefore never allow to pass by unimproved an opportunity of gaining information upon any useful subject. 3. In acquiring information the F.O. should give the preference to that which has a direct bearing upon the work he has in hand. He cannot afford to waste thought in gathering intelligence which is not calculated to save men and extend the King- dom of God. 4. A certain kind of knowledge is absolutely necessary, and every F.O. who does not possess it should set himself, without delay, to the work of acquiring it. He must have some knowledge of the general facts, doctrines, and principles of the Bible. In order to gain this information — (a) He should study the Section on Scripture teaching. (b) He should read his Bible carefully for himself, relying upon the Holy Spirit for explanation of what is difficult to understand. What he obtains from the Scriptures by careful searching, by prayer, and by the direct illumination of the Holy Spirit, is far more 14 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 3 likely to live in his memory and to be of use to him, than what he gets from books or the teachings of men. (c) He should read his Bible not only for information, but in his personal devotions. In doing so, he should read a small portion at a time — on his knees, before the Lord. ( d ) He should read the portions appointed for the morning and evening of each day in 4 The Salvation Soldier’s Guide.’ ( e ) He should commit to memory some verse or phrase of Scripture every day, probably some passage which specially strikes him in his morning reading. 5. The F.O. should read and study the 'Doc- trines of The Salvation Army,’ as prepared for the use of Cadets in Training for Officership. He should take a small portion daily, think it out, commit the texts to memory, going through it again and again. 6. The F.O. should carefully read the instructive portions of c The War Cry,’ and other publications of The Army. Good and useful matter should be gone over and over again, until it is thoroughly mastered. 7. The F.O. should have the stirring story of some saint continually before him, or some experi- mental work bearing on the Divine life, reading a little day by day. 8. The F.O. should read the Orders and Regu- lations for Field Officers which specially refer to his work, reading a certain portion every day, going steadily through the book, and then beginning it again. 9. The F.O. should understand the object, his- tory, and constitution of The Army. (See Book II of these Regulations.) 10. The F.O. should understand that in this, as in other wars, there are certain conditions of success, that is, rules or laws, which, if obeyed, will ensure victory as certainly as they will in any human contest ; nay, more so. In ordinary warfare a man Study ‘ Doc- trines of The S.A.* Army literature. Lives of good Soldiers. Orders and Regulations. Understand The Army. The conditions of success. 15 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 3 Must fight in order to suc- ceed. Must know his business. Knowledge of men im- portant. may possess the spirit of a hero, but he may be comparatively powerless before the enemy, because he is ignorant of the best methods of fighting. He may know the best weapons, or knowing, and even possessing them, he may not know how to use them. He may have a large, well-armed, and well-drilled force, and yet not understand how to work it ; and so, although he has the spirit of a hero, and is deter- mined to conquer or die, and has much in his favour, through lack of knowledge he may be defeated in the day of battle. 11. So in this great War against the powers of darkness, there are numbers of good men who long with all their hearts to save souls, and are willing to sacrifice all they possess to accomplish it, who nevertheless are comparatively unsuccessful. They go on, year in and year out, and see very little victory, just because they do not understand how to fight so as to succeed. They believe they are to use certain means, but think that the results of their labours are left to a sort of chance, or to the good pleasure of God, forgetting that He wills ‘all men to be saved, and to come unto the know- ledge of the truth’ (1 Timothy ii. 4). 12. The rightly-instructed F.O. will see that success in this War depends upon its prosecution according to well-defined rules. No doubt there are many important things about which he knows next to nothing, but he must know his own business ; he must understand how to fight, and to conquer. 18. The F.O. must use every opportunity of acquiring a knowledge of men. He should consider his own heart, remembering always that other people’s hearts are made very much after the fashion of his own, and that as things affect him, he can generally reckon they will affect them. The same truths that move his fears and hopes and desires will act similarly upon others. 10 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 4 14. The F.O. should also carefully consider the people with whom he comes most closely into contact. By watching and conversing with them he will soon come to understand what motives influence, and what passions sway them. And from them he can easily infer what other people are, and so be able to deal with them. Section 4.— Self=Irnprovement 1. There is nothing in a study of The Salvation Army more striking than the rapid development in qualities essential to success exhibited by some of its Officers, while others, apparently possessed of equal natural gifts, and similar advantages, and who at the outset gave as good promise for use- fulness, come to a standstill. Indeed, it is no uncommon thing for Officers to actually go back- ward, becoming less and less adapted for effective service. 2. These conditions are according to a law everywhere at work, both in the natural and spiri- tual worlds, by the operation of which everything about us is either advancing or receding. There can be no standing still, God’s order evidently being that all His people shall continually improve, and that this profiting shall appear to all men. The Salvation Army Officer cannot be an exception to this rule. 3. The Field Officer should use all the means at his disposal for improving himself to the utmost of his ability — (a) In his body, by attending to the laws of health. ( b ) In his mind, by cultivating his natural powers, and obtaining all the information possible bearing on his work. (c) In his soul, by learning all he can about God, by loving and obeying Him, and by communing with Him in all the methods afforded for this purpose. 17 c Study them, Officers must improve, or lose ground. Why this is so. Responsible for self-improve- ment. Bk. I, Pt. IJ War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 4 Why personal improvement is necessary. Conditions of advancement. 4. The F.O. should push forward personal im- provement for the following reasons : — (a) That he may be able to save more souls and do more for his Master. It has already been set out how largely success depends upon his qualifications. He must therefore do all in his power to improve them. There is no other way by which he can* keep hold of his people and go on blessing them. An indolent Officer may get on for a time by telling over and over again the story of his conversion, or his old expe- riences, or some stale anecdotes, or repeating con- tinually the same songs ; but the power and charm of these things will soon pass away from his own heart, and consequently the recital of them will lose its influence over those who hear it. Then he will drift backwards, in spite of himself, in his own estimation and the estimation of his people, like a log on a receding tide. (b) Because his own happiness depends much upon his improvement. To remain at the same dead level, if that were possible, or to go back in his ability to do good, is surely cause enough to make an Officer miserable. For an F.O. to see his comrades pass him by in power and opportunity to bless the world, while he makes little or no advance in these respects, must cover him with shame and fill him with con- demnation. (c) Because his steadfastness and security are largely involved in self-improvement. Non-improvement means sloth, discouragement, murmuring, rebellion. In this way, step by step, no doubt, many reach the dismal gate of desertion, if not something worse. (d) Because improvement is the only road to promotion. Usefulness should be the aim of every F.O., and promotion means usefulness. Therefore, it is per- fectly legitimate from these motives for every F.O. to desire promotion. Paul says he that desires the office of a bishop desires a good work. (1 Timothy iii. 1.) 5. There are certain things the F.O. must do if he is to improve. These are what we call the conditions of advancement. (a) He must receive the spirit of The Army, and give himself up, without reserve, to learn and practise its methods. He must study the Orders and Regu- lations for Field Officers , and obey them. Within 18 Bk. I, Pt. IJ War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 4 their requirements there is the utmost freedom to use any methods, in harmony with the spirit of the Bible, which are likely to gain the object of Army work. i. There is little or no hope for any Officer making any progress in The Army if he is hampered by cut-and-dried notions, or is filled with conceit about the value of his own way of doing things. ii. People brought up in the traditions of the denominations, and who are unable to cut loose from the notions and usages of those bodies, will never make much headway in The Army’s ranks. They are likely to be always in controversy in their own minds and with those about them as to the pro- priety and expediency of Army plans. Con- troversy means weakness, and such people not unfrequently, like a man between two stools, come to the ground. (b) He should strive to do his work better week by week, both in the Hall and elsewhere. He will do this by trying to do everything as well as he possibly can. He should magnify his duties and make the most of them. (c) He should cultivate system. He should lay out his time and spend his strength and do his work in a methodical way, as far as the uncertainty of the War will allow. As a rule, the F.O. who lives in a hap- hazard, happy-go-lucky way, doing things just as they come up, letting his business drift, putting off his duties till he is forced to attend to them, as often late as he is early — indeed, generally a little behind about everything — will never make much improve- ment, or be of much use either to God or man. He must be systematic. ( d ) He should be content to improve by degrees ; im- provement is usually a gradual process. Little by little, real advances are generally made. (e) He should practise self-denial in order to improve him- self. The F.O. who is unwilling to deny himself in sleep, and ease, and food, and the pleasures arising from useless reading and talking, and self-indulgences of a similar character, need never expect to improve himself to any great extent. Such a one may make a spurt, but there will be no solid and permanent advance. 19 Bk. I, Pt. IJ War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 4 (/) He should be hardworking. There is no other road to advancement than that of industry. If Officers will not deny themselves, and work hard, they will most certainly degenerate. i. An industrious Officer is bound to improve in The Army. The wonderful opportunities he possesses : the information that comes to him, almost unsought : the influences, human and Divine, that are continually operating upon him : the teaching he receives from Superior Officers : the examples of devotion that are always before his eyes : the actual War in which he is ever compelled to engage — all these taken together make it literally impossible for a man who will put forth some reasonable effort of observation, of memory, or of imitation, to do other than make distinct advance. ii. If an Officer is to improve himself in reading or writing, or thinking or speaking, or planning or commanding ; in short, if he is to better qualify himself to conquer sin and Hell, he will do it only by steady, persevering work. (g) He should read, but he should be careful what he reads. He should not waste time in reading what is only of passing interest. If he reads newspapers, or maga- zines, he should endeavour to turn all to definite account in the War. i. He should read for instruction in the War, endeavouring to get some information, or illustration, or lesson out of everything. ii. He should not read too much at a time, and should carefully consider what he reads as he goes along. iii. He should make a note of everything that strikes him in reading that will help him in his work. (h) He should develop himself in the ability to think, prac- tising himself in considering — i. The character of the War. ii. The reasons why things are done in a particular way, and whether he can devise some im- proved method of doing them. iii. What hindrances prevent people being saved, and how best to overcome such hindrances. He should argue matters out in his own mind. By so doing he will develop the power to think to valuable purpose, and 20 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 4 will be likely to become a useful schemer for the Salvation of men. (i) He should improve his memory. A good memory is a most important and valuable gift. With some it is a natural talent, but with all it can be cultivated and improved to a remarkable extent. The more you ask from memory, the more it will respond. (/) He should improve his mind by cultivating his powers of observation. He should make a point of looking at every important object he sees, and considering it in its relation to the War. i. In this sense he should observe the town in which he is stationed. ii. The people whom he meets, and with whom he converses — reckoning them up. iii. The Hall. He should make a point of looking it over, seeing that it is made the best use of. iv. He should observe those forming his audience : who is there : how they receive his message, and what response they make. ( k ) If he is not able to read with ease, fluency, and dis- tinctness, he should use every opportunity of per- fecting himself in these respects. To be able to read plainly in public is a useful acquirement ; to be able to read rapidly in private will be a great help to personal improvement. i. In this matter he should read a certain portion of his Bible or some other book every day aloud, pronouncing each word distinctly. Where there are two Officers they can read to each other. ii. The book should be fixed on a mantelshelf or at some elevation. iii. Throwing the chest well out as he reads will make this a good exercise for the lungs, as well as for the mind. (l) He should aim at making himself a ready, clear, and legible writer, if not so already. i. To this end he should use a copy-book with headlines set in large hand. If lie only writes three or four lines every day, or every other day, striving to make each letter distinctly, his improvement will be considerable in a very short while. ii. Of the number of letters he has to write he should select some on which he may bestow extra 21 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 4 care and attention. In writing these he should be as careful in shaping his letters as he would be if writing in a copy-book. (m) He should, as he has opportunity, study geography. i. He should first get an idea of the principal countries, then of the principal oceans, and later of the principal nations. ' ii. He should also learn how the principal voyages and journeys are taken, finding out how he would go from one part of the world to another ; what seas he woqld have to cross, and what countries he would have to pass through, and so on. ( n ) He should learn something of the chief nations of the earth, and particulars concerning them which would be likely to have to do with the spread of Salvation amongst them. (o) If he has any liking or ability for learning other lan- guages than his own, he should consult Headquarters as to which would be most useful for him to acquire. If he has the faculty for learning languages, he will be able to make good progress in a short period, merely by redeeming the fragments of time spent in trains, walking, etc., that would otherwise be almost lost to him. (p) He should cultivate his knowledge of music, if he has any gift at all — and there are very few who have not. He can do this by playing on the instrument that seems most likely to be useful. Instruments which can be used by themselves are to be preferred. ( q ) He should persevere. Every Officer, at some time in his life, makes up his mind to improve himself. Some come to such resolves about once a week, and put forth a spasmodic effort in that direction, to be stopped, alas ! by the first barrier that comes in their way. Some self-denial, or hard work, blocks the road, and instead of bracing up their minds to go through or over such barriers, they give up. (r) He should walk with God by prayer and faith. No- thing is so likely to quickly qualify an Officer, men- tally as well as spiritually, for usefulness, as close and continued communion with God. There is no teach- ing like that of the Holy Spirit. As a rule, this carries everything else with it, because the Spirit of God reveals the path of duty, stimulates the soul to enter it, guides and gives strength to walk therein when it is entered. 22 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 5 Section 5.— Responsibility for Success 1. The good, industrious, and persevering Field Officer who understands his work will succeed. He may fail here and there, now and then ; but, as a rule, he will have victory. 2. The F.O. must believe that he should succeed, not only when circumstances are favourable, but when they are the reverse. Any Officer who has good Soldiers to command, and is surrounded by people who regard The Army with favour, and eagerly attend the Meetings, who has a good Hall, and loyal, devoted Local Officers and Bandsmen all in harmony with him and with the War, can have success. To have victory under such circumstances will not require an Officer of any particular ability or devotion. It is when things are all contrary — - when Soldiers are few, and Local Officers disagree- able, and enemies threatening ; when the Hall is badly situated, and debts are pressing — that devo- tion and skill appear to advantage. A good F.O. will prove his skill and spiritual power by adapting himself and his measures to such difficulties, and by securing victory in spite of them. (a) The difference between a successful and an unsuccessful F.O. may often be traced to the fact, that the one regards unfavourable circumstances as a sufficient excuse for failure, while the other does not ; the one is always ready to say, 4 1 could not succeed because my Soldiers were wrong ’ ; or, 4 My Local Officers were disloyal ’ ; or, 4 The Hall was in a bad posi- tion ’ ; or, 4 The people about here don’t like The Army.’ (b) The other, if he fails, will simply lay it to heart, and say, 4 It was my fault. True, the circumstances were unfavourable, but I ought to have been sufficiently skilled in the management of men, and to have had enough of the Holy Spirit in my soul, to succeed in spite of it all.’ He will feel not only that the respon- sibility rests upon himself, but that he ought to be able to meet it. Success fol- lows right means. Unfavour- able circum- stances no ex- cuse for failure 23 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 5 Responsible for every- thing. For Meetings. For entire population. For funds. For progress of the Corps. 3. The F.O. must remember that his respon- sibility extends to everybody and to everything under his command. For instance, he will take an interest in the welfare of his Soldiers with regard to the right discharge of their duties, and consider that, if they go wrong in any shape or form, he is to blame. He must feel about every one of them as a shepherd does for his flock, and should any Soldier go astray, he will feel that his duty is not fulfilled until he has done his utmost for his restoration. 4. The Commanding Officer is responsible for all the Meetings of his Corps. If he cannot be present at every Meeting, he must arrange for their manage- ment in the most efficient manner. 5. The F.O. must feel the responsibility for warning all the inhabitants of the district included in his command. He will not only clear his skirts of the blood of the people who voluntarily come to his Hall, but will feel that in some way he must make every one in his section of the country see their danger as rebels against God, and know the terms on which they can be reconciled to Him. This sense of responsibility will cause him to adopt all manner of contrivances to arouse the people, and will prevent him settling down, content to deal with a handful of people who of their own accord come to hear him. 6. The C.O. is responsible for the funds of his Corps. If there is plenty of money he will praise God for it ; and if not, he will probably be able to connect the scarcity with some lack or inability in himself. 7. The C.O. is responsible for the substantial advance of his Corps in every respect during his command of it. He will not be content with any stationary results. When at the close of an appoint- ment he yields up his command, he will know that real progress should have been made, and if this has 24 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 5 not been the case, he will feel that there must have been something seriously wrong in himself and in his management. An Officer who can go through a course of labour, and be content to leave things much as he found them, is very imperfectly fitted for his work. Every F.O. must strive for an increase in the number of his Soldiers, an improve- ment in their fighting condition, and an advance in all the financial interests of the Corps. 8. The difference between the F.O. who succeeds Secret of and one who fails can ordinarily be traced to the success * fact that the latter refuses to take upon his shoulders the burden of the fight, whilst the former embraces it, bears it on his heart, and so makes the cause of Jesus Christ his own, holding on to it for His sake with true devotion. 9. The F.O. must make the most of success, improvement When things are going well with him, when crowds of si,ccess - of people are attending the services, when souls are being saved, and there is every other form of prosperity, he will probably be tempted to allow things to drift, and to let the success take care of itself. When Officers yield to this feeling, and cease putting forth every possible effort, the prosperity fails, and things settle down. The real interests of the War will prove to have been very little advanced by the splendid opportunity that has been experienced. 10. Not so with an efficient F.O. He will reason : 4 Now we have crowds of people ; their feelings are aroused ; their attention is turned to the things of eternity. Let us pour in all the truth we possibly can, and push them up to decision while they are in the mood for it. A generation may pass before such an opportunity comes to this town again. Let us have more Meetings ; hold more. Open-Airs ; set everybody to work, and get the whole place converted, if we can.’ Taking ad- vantage of it. 25 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 6 Financially. His helpless- ness. Guard against pride when prosperous. Sources o £ danger. 11. A wise F.O. will improve on success by encouraging the liberality of the people for the erection of a new Hall, if one is needed, or the purchase of a set of new Band instruments, or the furnishing of Officers’ Quarters, or the estab- lishment of some Outposts, or the helping of the Divisional Fund, or the Training Garrison, or the Foreign or Social Work, or some other holy soul- saving enterprise. He will know that while people’s hearts are tender they will do generous things, and he must make the best of it. 12. In nothing will the F.O. make his helpless- ness and ignorance more manifest than by allowing such a golden opportunity to pass by without improving it to the utmost. Probably the Officers who follow him would give almost anything for such an opportunity as he has comparatively lost. Perhaps, in days to come, he would be willing to give a great deal for it himself. Fie should be careful to make the best of every favourable circumstance. Section 6.— Humility in Prosperity 1. The Field Officer must be careful to maintain a spirit of humble dependence on God when his command prospers. 2. Success has its dangers. It has a tendency to damage Officers by making them proud and self- sufficient. Doubtless many have known Officers who, while fighting against great difficulties, with few friends, little money, and not much evidence of spiritual prosperity, have kept a simple and beautiful character, and grown in grace and in favour with God and men. On the other hand, the same Officers, when suddenly launched on a tide of success, with money, souls, and the good wishes and approbation of the multitude, lose their 26 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 6 humility, their love for sinners, and their power with God ; and so, shorn of their spiritual strength, they have become weak and powerless for good. Damage to an Officer’s influence through success usually has its direct rise in one or more of the following causes : — (a) Being puffed up. This spirit will tempt him to trust in his own power and skill, and so turn him aside from that dependence upon God, which is a condi- tion of the co-operation of the Holy Ghost. ( b ) Neglect of self-denying toil. When a man sees every- thing going swimmingly with his Corps, he is apt to cease from that humble, plodding labour without which there is no continued success. (c) Conformity to the wishes of half-saved people. Pros- perity always brings a crowd of worldly people about an Officer, and they invariably wapt to advise and 4 help ’ him ; unless he stands as firm as a rock against their influence and counsel, they will inter- . fere with his dependence upon God. (d) Taking the praise of men to himself, instead of giving it all to God. All the glory of God’s work must be given to Him. He has given us ten thousand mer- cies, but there is one thing He has declared that He will not give us. 4 My glory,’ He says, 4 I will not give to another.’ When Officers take any part of the glory of their success to themselves, the Spirit of God is grieved, and leaves them. (e) Entertaining conceited notions of his own opinions, plans, and efforts, and imagining there is nobody so wise as he. This will be likely to make him jealous of his comrade Officers. With conceit and jealousy the Holy Spirit will depart, and the work of soul-saving will cease. (/) Loss of the spirit of obedience and humility. He comes to think that he has a right to pick and choose for himself. He wants the best places, and he is in this way spoiled for future service. 3. The F.O. should beware of these dangers, f.o. beware Why should this great blessing of prosperity, for which he prays and weeps, and longs and labours, be turned into a curse ? There are many Officers whom God cannot trust with much success ; He 27 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 6 sees it would spoil them, therefore He withholds it. The F.O. should take special pains to guard against this hindering spirit. (a) He should remember that prosperity is often made a snare of the Devil by which he has succeeded in destroying the usefulness of multitudes of earnest men, and therefore he must watch against it. (b) When crowds are being attracted, and souls saved, and popularity in consequence surrounds Officers, they should be at great pains to humble themselves before God, confessing that the power to heal and save is not in them, and so give God all the glory. In private and in public they should recognize the hand of God in the prosperity they enjoy. When ignorant, worldly, half-saved people flatter them, as though they were doing the work themselves, they should openly rebuke them, and implore the people to give the glory to God. <(c) When the F.O. is tempted to pride because a number of souls have been saved, he should earnestly consider the multitudes who are as yet untouched. {d) If it is evident that the F.O. possesses gifts, whether natural or spiritual, he cannot but recognize the fact ; but he should be grateful for them, remembering who it is that has made him in this respect superior to others. He should remember that the approbation of God and the rewards of Heaven are not bestowed according to the measure of natural gifts, or accord ing to the results obtained through them, but accord- ing to the measure of devotion and self-sacrifice manifested by those who possess them. The suc- cessful Officer should ever remember that there may be many of his comrades who, though they may not as yet have been favcTured with as great results, may nevertheless be more self-sacrificing and de- voted, and consequently dearer to the heart of God, and on the way to a higher throne in the Heavenly City. (e) The F.O., when most successful, should seek more and more the spirit of that love which displays itself in taking the lowest seat, being willing to do the most menial service for the Master. He should be willing to lead the most desperate enterprise, if thereby the greatest honour and the largest number of souls may be brought to God. 28 Bk. I, Pl I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 7 Section 7.— Perseverance in Adversity 1. The Field Officer must be able to persevere with the War, and to maintain his confidence in ultimate victory, in the presence of seeming failure and defeat. Perseverance is certain to succeed in the long run. Whatever enemies may oppose, or what- ever difficulties may bar the way, or whoever may fall in the fight, if the fighting is kept up, and kept up wisely, it must terminate in victory. Satan can only triumph by driving God’s Soldiers from the field. If they hold on, they must gain the day. 2. Failure and disappointment sometimes induce Officers to lay down their arms and retreat. When audiences are small, and persecution is raging, and Soldiers are untrue ; when souls are not being saved ; when funds are low ; when reputation is assailed ; when brother Officers misunderstand them, and other evils come upon them, and they allow these things to depress them, and to drive them to murmuring and despair. At such times, instead of going to God afresh, and reconsecrating themselves anew to the War, F.Os sometimes forget the brave words they have spoken about dying at their post, even going so far as to entertain the cowardly notion of giving up, resigning their posts, and turning their backs on the foe. 3. The F.O. who cannot maintain confidence in God in times of difficulty and defeat is almost certain to fail. Because — (a) Confidence in victory is essential to the maintenance of the fighting spirit in himself. He cannot succeed without fighting, and he cannot fight without the fighting spirit. If he loses the fighting spirit, he will be of little or no service in the War. Hence, how important it is that in the darkest times he should maintain his confidence ; that his heart should not fail ; that beneath the blackest sky he should steadily believe that victory is ahead. ( b ) Without confidence he cannot keep up the spirit of his Soldiers. There is scarcely any gift more neces- 29 To fight on is to win. Must keep up heart. Discourage- ment means defeat. Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 7 sary to an Officer than that which enables him to encourage the hearts and preserve the confidence ol' his Soldiers in times of adversity. As with the Officer, so with his troops. They will do nothing on the field of battle unless impelled by the expectation of victory. To reckon on being defeated is almost equivalent to defeat. It will be done unto them according to their fears, and nothing is so calculated to depress their spirits as to see their Officer down- hearted, and fearful of what is going to happen, and as a consequence all hesitation and uncertainty. In the hour of peril every eye will turn to him. The lines of his countenance and the tones of his voice will tell them what is in his heart ; and if these reveal that he is expecting to win, they also will expect to win, and go in for victory with might and main. The F.O. who never knows when he is beaten, who will not be influenced by the word 4 defeat,’ but in spite of everything goes steadily on to gain the day, will be sure to make a victorious Corps in time. No war without difficulties 4. The F.O. should encourage himself in times of disappointment and disaster by such considerations as the following : — (a) He should remember that trial and conflict are in- separable from real war. It would not be war if there were no such experiences. In times of peace, soldiers in the ordinary army march about, show off their uniforms, go through their drill, and engage in all the forms of fighting ; but there are no wounds, no bloodshed, no death. There is no suffer- ing or loss, just because there is no war ; but we all know what happens when nations fall out and war has been declared, when these same soldiers reach the battle-field, and come into contact with the foe. Just so here : Soldiers who challenge the enemies of mankind, and draw their swords against evil, must expect to be struck back, to be wounded ; nay, they must be prepared to die. This is what they reckoned on when they entered The Army ; what they promised God they would not shrink from when it did come. When, therefore, the battle wages hot, or the siege is long, and endurance is more diffi- cult to sustain than fierce fighting, instead of giving up, the Officer should say, 4 This is what I expected ; this proves that I am in my right place. I said I would bear the cross, therefore I will take it up and carry it, now that I have the opportunity.’ And :0 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 7 with fresh methods, and more determined resolutions, he should go forth and make new attacks upon the enemy. (b) The defeat may be only in appearance, for indeed the F.O. may be quite mistaken in judging that there are no satisfactory results to a Meeting when he has been seeking the Salvation of souls. In sanguinary warfare the results of an engagement are generally to be seen by the eye. In our warfare men can con- ceal their wounds, and men may be — and often are — as it were, spiritually bleeding to death, while they preserve a cheerful appearance. An Officer who goes home disheartened by the suggestion of the Devil that there has been nothing done, may be quite mistaken. In many a Meeting in the open air, when all around has seemed to be noise and con- fusion, with scarcely a five minutes’ quiet hear- ing, arrows have flown straight to their mark, and lodged in the hearts of the enemy. In many a Meeting where all has seemed to be hard and dark, and the Divine Presence could not be realized, the Holy Spirit may have been most powerfully at work, and souls may have gone home writhing in anguish. Nothing, perhaps, in the world is more difficult to measure than results in spiritual warfare. An Officer who has done his duty — who has fought according to his best judgment — should never allow himself to be discouraged. * ( c ) That he suffers in company with his great Commander* in-Chief. God is his Co-worker in the fight. He goes up to the battle with him : stands by his side ; applies the truth which he proclaims to the hearts of the people ; joins him in entreaties for the rebels to submit, and if the Officer is rejected and despised, they reject and despise not him alone, but his Heavenly Father also. (d) That if he keeps on fighting, he is sure to win in the long-run. The very next engagement may be in his favour. He never knows when the tide may turn, but he can be quite sure that if he perseveres, it will turn. He is, at least, sowing the seed of righteous- ness ; and if he does not reap the harvest, others will. (e) That his reward will not be according to the measure of his success, but the character of his fighting. If right with God, and in fellowship with the Holy Spirit, though he may be met by failure and disappoint- ment here, his reward hereafter will be the same as though he had experienced a course of continued 81 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 8 victory. The great Commander in Heaven will be pleased with Officers who kept a bold front and a brave heart in the face of an uninterrupted course of difficulty and trial, for none more than they will have glorified God, confounded Satan, and resembled Christ. Section 8.— Obedience Must have obedience. No domineer- ing. Disinter- estedness will secure it. 1. Unless the Field Officer is able to secure the ready obedience of his Soldiers to himself, to his Local Officers, and to Headquarters, according to the Orders and Regulations of The Army, he will be unable to accomplish the task that is set before him. Obedience is an essential principle of all governments, human or Divine. Without it there would be confusion even in Heaven ; much more would there be disorder and every evil work, with- out it, on earth. Without obedience no Corps can be held together in love and unity and joy — much less made to carry on a steady and effective warfare. It is essential to successful management. 2. The F.O. must be able to secure obedience without the display of a domineering, masterful spirit. For an Officer to go before his Soldiers, vapouring about his power, is fatal to his authority and destructive of the discipline of his Corps. If an Officer cannot secure the obedience of his Soldiers without having to demand it with threats and commands, he is very unlikely to get it at all. 3. In order to secure obedience, the disinterested- ness of the F.O. must be apparent in everything. To make his Soldiers serve him, he must be willing to serve them. If a Corps sees their F.O. is willing to make any and every sacrifice on their behalf, his love will unfailingly call up their devotion. First a servant, and then an apostle, is the Divine order ; or, more correctly speaking, a servant and an apostle at the same time. 32 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 8 4. The F.O. must be an example of obedience to his Soldiers. Having accepted the principle, and insisted upon its observance by those under his command, he must carefully practise it himself. A proper respect for those in authority over him, and a ready compliance with their wishes, will do much to beget in those under him all necessary respect for his own authority. If the F.O. does not thus cheerfully obey those who are over him in the Lord, he cannot with any good reason expect that his Soldiers will obey him. 5. Should the F.O. arrive at the opinion that any Rule issued for his guidance, or for the direc- tion of his fellow -Officers or Soldiers, is either imperfect or unreasonable, he must make such opinion known to his Superior Officer. But until such Rule is altered by Authority, he is under obligation to obey it. 6. The obedience of the F.O. must be prompt ; that is, it must fee rendered at the moment. The ready and immediate carrying out of orders is important. Delay in the fulfilment of a com- mand will sometimes produce unforeseen danger and disaster, and, at the least, will be likely to destroy or diminish the value of the obedience so tardily given. 7. The obedience of the F.O. must be uniform. Obedience to all lawful commands must be rendered whether the order is pleasant or otherwise ; whether understood or not. The F.O. who chooses which orders he shall obey and which he shall disregard, cannot be said to obey at all. Unvarying com- pliance with all instructions is the very essence of that obedience which lies at the root of good government. 8. The. F.O’s obedience should be intelligent. He must carry out what he believes to be the real wishes of his Superior Officers, even though his 33 d F.O. must himself obey. Speak to Superior Officer re any Rule which appears unreasonable Obedience must be prompt — regular- intelligent, Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 9 F.O. must be natural. No foolishness. Influenced by his work. instructions may not exactly express them. If he receives orders which his superior knowledge of the circumstances reveals to be unwise, he must hasten to supply his Superior Officer with the more complete information which he possesses ; and if there be not time for this, he must act upon his own judgment. (a) If a Commanding Officer, having instructions from his Divisional Commander to send his sick Lieu- tenant away for rest, discovers that the Lieutenant is very much better, or that there is a contagious fever where he purposed sending the Lieutenant, he must send such information to the D.C. before acting upon the instructions. (b) If, under similar circumstances, any F.O. receives orders, the carrying out of which he knows from some information which he possesses would be un- wise, he must write for further information con- cerning them, at the same time giving his reasons for so doing. Section 9.— Deportment 1. The bearing of the Field Officer and his general demeanour both in private and public should always be marked by earnestness, and a cheerful spirit. He must not imitate the manner of any one, but should be natural. 2. The F.O. must beware of lightness, flirting, and the like ; such things in an Officer would be dishonouring to his office and profession, and a hindrance to souls about him. 3. The F.O. should be influenced by his work. If the War, with all its seriousness, has its full influence upon his heart, it will make its mark upon his countenance and upon his every move- ment ; this influence will be upon him when he walks abroad, when he visits the people, when he sings and prays and talks, when he is alone or in company. 34 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 10 4. The F.O. should be filled with love to God and souls ; if Christ’s pitying compassion is in his heart, men will detect its presence, and feel the influence of it from his very demeanour. 5. The F.O. should be filled with the joy of the Lord, with the gladness that comes from a sense of Salvation. He should always appear to be what he is, a saved, happy man. 6. It is not easy to overestimate the good or evil which attends the ordinary walk and bearing, manner and conversation, of the F.O. Section io.— Loyalty 1. Loyalty supposes the acceptance and approval by the Field Officer of the doctrines, principles, methods, and government of The Army explained and described in these Orders. (a) He sees the necessity for it in the overwhelming spiri- tual destitution prevalent throughout the world, and in the comparative powerlessness of the differ- ent churches and denominations to deal with such destitution. ( b ) He believes in the scripturalness and wisdom of The Army’s doctrines and government. (c) He accepts the authority of The Army, and is fully prepared to carry out its decisions. (d) He believes in the Divine origin and order of The Army, regarding it as a means especially adapted and Divinely originated for saving men from sin and misery here and hereafter, and for building up the Kingdom of God on earth. If he regarded The Army merely as a human contrivance, or as one system amongst many of equal value and efficiency, he would not be likely to give to it that devotion of heart and self-sacrificing labour which it requires, and without which neither happiness nor success will be possible to Officers engaged in it. 2. The fact of his being an Officer in The Army supposes that, after having sought and obtained the guidance of the Holy r Spirit, he has approved Loving. Joyful. His influence for good. The loyal F.O. F.O’s posi- tion suppose? his loyalty. Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 10 Having pro- mised, hold fast. Don’t even think of being untrue. If unsettled, take time. Don’t act hastily. and accepted the conditions set forth in paragraph 1 of this Section . 3. Having decided thus, and believing that God has directed him in doing so, the F.O. should not allow himself to be unsettled in his approval of The Army, his attachment to it, and his belief that in fighting in its ranks he is where God wishes him to be. When in times of difficulty men and devils try to persuade him that some principle or prac- tice of The Army is wrong or unscriptural, the F.O. should remember that what was right with regard to it a few months ago is right to-day ; and that God, in directing him to solemnly promise that he would live and die beneath its Colours at one time, would never tell him to abandon those Colours at another. 4. The F.O. should never allow himself for a moment to entertain the thought of being untrue to his vows, or abandoning his post because of difficulties or discouragements, whether they come from so-called friends, from open foes, or even from his own comrades. 5. The F.O. should beware of those outside friends who, while professing all manner of attach- ment to The Army, seek to shake his confidence in any of its doctrines, principles, or methods, or to destroy his faith in the honour and integrity of those in authority. The F.O. should remember that these people will not prove to be his friends in the long run, and he should therefore avoid them. 6. If at any time through discouragement, the misrepresentations of false brethren, or from any other cause, the F.O. feels dissatisfaction with the principles or the practices of The Army, or thinks that he suffers from any injustice or improper treatment at the hands of his Superior Officers, he should beware of acting hastily. Under such circumstances he should take ample time for 36 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 11 consideration and prayer, seeking explanations from Officers who are able to give them. 7. The F.O. must not for any reason whatever give expression to disloyal sentiments to others whether they belong to The Army or not. He may, by so doing, create feelings of discontent and mistrust which will never be fully removed, and thereby inflict everlasting damage on such persons, and cause permanent injury to the Kingdom of God. In such a serious matter, he should be fully satisfied of the correctness of any information he may possess, or the soundness of any opinions he may entertain, before uttering anything to any other person. 8. The F.O. must never allow Officers, Soldiers, or any other persons, to sp£ak in his presence disloyally of The Army, its management, or Officers, without saying plainly that they must understand that he will consider it his duty to report their sentiments to those in authority. 9. If the F.O. is himself disloyal to the prin- ciples and practices of The Army, and to his Superior Officers, it will soon be evident to those about him. And his example will be a hindrance to the formation and maintenance of the principle of loyalty in his Soldiers. 10. The most complete loyalty to those in authority in The Army and to its Principles, Orders and Regulations, only demands that supreme devotion to God and the interests of His Kingdom which the Bible teaches, and which the interests of a dying world render necessary. Section n. — Business Capacity 1. The Field Officer must seriously and indus- triously seek to obtain a complete knowledge of the various business matters associated with his com- Be sure before speaking Rebuke dis- loyal talk. Disloyalty becomes evident. Loyalty to The Salva- tion Army means loyalty to God. F O. must do business. 37 Bk. I, Pt. I] War Qualifications [Chap. II, Sect. 11 mand. In every Corps there is a certain amount of business to be transacted. The collections must be dealt with. Rent, Gas, and other accounts must be paid. There are also the Literature sales, the oversight of the Cartridges and the Trade affairs, the filling up of Forms and Reports, together with correspondence with Headquarters, reporting for the publications, and other affairs. Must under- 2. The F.O. must set himself to understand all stand it. these things, and although not necessarily dealing with every separate item of business himself, he should at least be able to exercise capable oversight of it. Acquire 3. If the F.O’s previous training has not quali- bus, ness habits. fied him for doing the business of his Corps, he should take special pains, and use his spare time in acquiring such practical knowledge. The posses- sion of business ability will often make the differ- ence between an efficient and an inefficient Officer. Business a part of the Salvation work. 4. If an F.O. is tempted to say that he is not called to do business, but to save souls, he should remember that the business of his Corps is an important part of the work of saving souls; indeed, that a Corps cannot be carried on without it. He should also consider that none are so suited to attend to this business as those who are separated from the ordinary concerns of life, and maintained for the purpose. Every Officer who engages to fight in The Salvation Army must fully understand that in doing so he is pledged to do any and every kind of w T ork that may be required of him, whether such work be to his natural tastes or not, and to accept such work as being the choice and plan of God for him. Those who are not prepared for this are out of place as Officers. 38 Bk. I Ft. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 1 Chapter III HEALTH Section i.— Advantages 1. The Field Officer must take all necessary care of his health. Health is an important qualification for usefulness. It is difficult to see how an Officer who is not blessed with health can discharge his duties with a full measure of success. That is not to say that without health he will be altogether useless, because some Officers who have been very delicate have, nevertheless, rendered valuable service, and held courageously on for a considerable length of time. However, health plays so important a part in continuously successful service that every Officer should place high value upon it. 2. Good spirits have much to do with success. Cheerful, happy natures, with bright, good- humoured countenances, are invariably attractive. They attract the outsiders ; they create a good impression as to what religion can do for people ; and health is the secret of much cheerfulness of disposition and joyousness of life. 3. As health helps good spirits, so good spirits help faith. Faith brings peace and joy and the power of the Holy Ghost, thus leading to happiness and usefulness. 4. Health gives strength to the F.O. to endure hardness, coping with exhaustive open-air work, and continuous house-to-house visitation. Health is also indispensable, where the F.O. has to endure 39 Take proper care of health. Good health helps good spirits, helps faith, tends to success. Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 1 It is economy. Saves trouble. Disease is a calamity. Use common sense. the changeable and severe climates of foreign lands ; in other words, to follow the Lord Jesus in manifold labours and self-denying toil. 5. Health means economy in money and time. A man or woman who has good health can live upon a much smaller income than one who is not so blessed. What a large amount of money is spent by sick and delicate people in extras made necessary by their condition. 6. Health means a great saving of trouble and anxiety. Delicate people are a tax upon everybody about them. It is true that loving and sympathiz- ing friends and kindred do not grudge the watching and nursing and a thousand other forms of labour imposed by the sickness and weakness of an invalid. But if the delicate ones were strong, and the sick ones were healthy, those engaged in nursing and waiting upon them could be employed in other ways profitable to the cause of the Master. 7. Health means life ; disease means death. Think how much is lost to the world and The Army, when men and women, who have been acquiring information, learning the arts of this Salvation War, and gaining the power to save souls, for three or four or five or ten years, are cut down. What a pity it is — so far as this world goes ! The F.O. should remember that if the Devil cannot stop him by other means, if he cannot turn his head with success, or drive him to despondency by what seems like failure, he will try to do it by persuading him to undermine and destroy his health. 8. The F.O. should use common sense about his health. All that is written in this Section supposes that he possesses a tolerably good constitution to begin with. He should take all reasonable care of it. 40 BL I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 2 Section 2.— Cleanliness and Clothing 1. The Field Officer must recognize the value of cleanliness. His body must be kept clean, not only for the sake of being clean — which, alone, should influence every man and woman of God — but for hygienic reasons. There are seven millions of pores in the human frame, each of which is a little opening in the skin, intended to give out the impurities of the blood, and to receive the pure atmosphere. In order that these shall do their work properly they must be kept open, and they should therefore be cleansed at frequent and regular seasons. (See Appendix IV , ‘ Hints on Health and the Water Treatment .’) 2. The F.O. should wash the whole of his body with soap and hot water at least once every week, and have, if of a reasonably strong constitution, a cold bath, or sponging with cold or tepid water if delicate, every morning. This will prevent his taking cold, will improve his appetite, strengthen his nerves, and tend to comfort, companionableness, and health, more than any physic which he can take. 3. The F.O. must give attention to his clothing. Delivered from show and finery, all his clothing can easily be kept clean and sweet. The outer coverings of cloth should be occasionally well brushed and hung in the open air to sweeten. 4. The F.O’s clothing should be warm in winter. In countries whose latitude is similar to, say, Great Britain, winter garments should be worn well into May. Warmth is life. Care should be taken to keep the chest and body well covered. Many people con- tract fatal diseases in fickle climates by exposing the upper part of the body, which is the most susceptible, to the cold draughts of air, thus court- ing, as it were, and too often contracting, the seeds of consumption, and other deadly maladies. Be clean. Wash all over. Clothing. In winter. 41 Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 2 Flannel next the skin. Beware of damp feet. Go home after Meetings. Extra wraps. How to dry damp things without fire. Sleep between blankets. Breathe through the nose. 5. The F.O. should wear a flannel, or woven wool garment next the skin all the year round/ In no other way can Oflicers come from hot Meetings into the open air without the risk of taking cold. 6. Waterproofs, or warm coats, should be worn by Oflicers in cold weather. Goloshes, or rubbers, or overshoes, are % very useful ; strong, sound boots are most important. A great deal of the illness of female Oflicers may be traced to damp feet. If Oflicers get wet feet, and perceive any threatenings of bad Consequences, it is well before going to bed to put them into hot water for a few minutes, and then into cold, dr}dng them afterwards with a rough towel. 7. Oflicers should not stand about talking in the open air after being heated at Meetings, but walk briskly to their Quarters, where they should not sit up late, but get off their damp clothes, have some- thing warm to drink, and retire to rest. 8. When attending hot indoor Meetings, it is preferable for Oflicers to have warm outdoor coats than to wear much extra underclothing. The outer wraps can be removed on entering the Hall, and put on again when leaving. 9. When their underclothing is wet through with perspiration, and Oflicers cannot get their clothes to a fire, they should put them between the blankets of the bed in which they sleep. The clothes will dry during the night, and be ready for use in the morning. 10. When the F.O. is away from home, and fears that the bed may be damp, or that the sheets may not be properly dried, he should take off the sheets and sleep between the blankets. 11. It is not well for the F.O. to form the habit of covering the mouth on leaving Meetings. Respirators, as a rule, are bad, except for people 42 Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 who have actually diseased lungs or bad bronchitis. If persons have delicate lungs, the best plan is to keep the mouth closed on entering the cold air, and to breathe through the nostrils. The F.O. who has delicate lungs should cultivate the habit of breathing in the same way while asleep. This will be found preferable to any respirator. Section 3.— Food 1. On the question of diet, and its bearings on Three health, there are three things which the Field Officer c^nsldeTadons. should consider — namely, the character of the food, its quantity, and the regularity with which it is taken. 2. It is a delusion to suppose that meat diet Flesh quite is essential to health. Considerably more than unnecessar y- three parts of the work of the world is done by men who never touch anything but vegetables, fruit, and farinaceous food, and this of the simplest kind. There are far more strength-producing properties in whole-wheat flour, peas, beans, lentils, oatmeal, roots, and other products of the vegetable kingdom, than there are in beef, mutton, poultry, fish, or animal food of any description. 3. The F.O. should remember that the use of Advantages of flesh-meat may be abandoned at any time without non flesh d,et - loss in health or strength. Some little incon- venience may be experienced for the first two or three weeks, but it will be very trifling, and the benefits which follow in the way of economy, com- fort, health, spirits, and ability to do mental and spiritual work will be most gratifying to all who persevere with the change. 4. Officers who, after consideration, think it Meat once a preferable to continue the use of flesh-meat, should day> lt at ail * take such meat not more than once a day, and then in moderate quantity. 43 Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 Vegetables. Salads, etc. Whole-meal bread. Fruit. Advantages of plain food. Discriminate. Control the appetites. 5. A plentiful use of vegetables in season is very wholesome. 6. Salads, watercresses, and other summer greens are good for the early meals of the day. 7. Whole wheat-meal bread should be eaten in preference to white. Experiments have proved that dogs fed only on fine white bread lose flesh and die, while those fed on whole wheat-meal gain flesh and have good health. 8. Uncooked fruit, when ripe, is excellent at all times, and, where flesh-meat is not partaken, should always be on the table, when it can be obtained. 9. When the F.O’s appetite is poor, such food as is fancied should be procured, if possible ; but, as a rule, it will be found preferable to make the palate fit the food, rather than the food the palate. (a) If the taste be denied artificial dainties, it will not only come to accept, but be equally pleased with, that which is plain and wholesome. (b) A person who, with dainties, coaxes himself to eat breakfast, will, by denying himself, and eating nothing but brown bread and plain porridge, soon come to find more pleasure in the plain fare than he did before in the luxuries ; he has also the additional satisfaction of knowing that he is taking what is best calculated to build up his strength. 10. The F.O. who has any difficulty with diges- tion must find out what food agrees with him, and what does not ; and resolutely take the one, and refuse the other. With patience and perseverance he will soon find that his body will become his servant, taking and enjoying what is set before him, with beneficial results to health and strength. 11. For the F.O. to lack control over his appetite, and to be unable to deny himself pickles, sauces, or other things which he knows to be injurious, must largely impair his influence for good on those who 44 Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. III, Sect. 3 sit at table with him, or who are acquainted with his habits of life. People who preach self-denial to others must practise it themselves, or their precepts will be worthless, and their labours largely in vain. 12. In abstaining from animal food or from any costly and luxurious diet, the F.O. has not only the opportunity of practising self-denial, improving his health, and brightening his spirits ; but he has therein the means of saving a substantial amount of money to help forward the Kingdom of God. (a) Good and nourishing vegetable food can be obtained for very considerably less than butcher’s meat, and yielding greater nourishment. If the F.O. will in this, and other similar directions, deny himself, he will live more economically, and at the same time set an example to others, which will be certain to be followed to such an extent as will bring thousands of pounds into the Lord’s exchequer. (b) If twenty thousand people abstained from animal or other unnecessary kinds of food, and saved thereby only two shillings a week each, and gave a shilling of it to The Army, it would thereby reap an increased income of £52,000 per annum, and the self-denying Soldiers who handed over this amount would be healthier, happier, and possibly more holy, because of their personal self-denial. 13. The quantity of food partaken by the F.O. must depend very much upon circumstances. Some persons require more than others. An Officer walking ten or fifteen miles a day will require more than one engaged in the simple duty of visiting a few hours from street to street, leading a procession, or conducting a Meeting. 14. As a rule, the most substantial meals should be taken early in the day. 15. Two good meals, or at most three, are all that grown up people require. 16. Suppers, as a rule, are bad ; but when Officers take an early tea, especially when a good Economy of plain diet. As to quantity. Substantial meals early. Two or three meals daily. Suppers bad. 45 Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 Danger ot eating too much. Heavy meals bad for the throat. Moderation and fasting. deal of work is done afterwards, some light refresh- ment will be needed before going to bed. In this case, hot milk poured over a little bread is good, and will be found nourishing, soothing, agreeable to the palate, and favourable to sleep. 17. Perhaps there is no greater delusion with regard to eating and drinking than the idea that a large amount of food is essential to health. When a house is being erected a considerable quantity of material is required for the process — timber, stone, bricks, lime, etc. ; but when the house is completed, materials are only required to supply the general wear and tear of the building. Just so with the human body. While the child is growing, food is required to make bone, muscle, and tissue ; but when the body has reached its ultimate growth, nothing is wanted beyond that which will supply the daily wear and tear. Indigestion can be cured much more quickly by lessening the quantity of food taken, than by any change made in its character. 18. The F.O. should remember that, in most cases, a heavy meal partaken immediately before a Meeting, is bad for comfort in speaking, making the speaker heavy and torpid, and so interfering with the free working of the mind. It is bad also for the throat. There is little doubt that over-eating and unsuitable food have more to do with that form of throat-disease which is known as ‘ the parson’s sore throat 5 than almost all other causes combined. 19. Moderation in eating and drinking, and occasional abstinence from food altogether, are good for health, helpful to digestion, and will prove often a valuable aid to spiritual communion. The power to cast out devils was connected by the Lord Jesus not only with prayer, but with fasting. 6 This kind,’ the Saviour said, ‘goeth not out but by prayer and fasting.’ 40 Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 4 20. As far as possible, food should be taken at regular hours ; breakfast at eight, dinner at one, tea at five, are the hours which seem most suitable to the habits of the people of Great Britain. Of course, War often means the upsetting of such rules, and the usages of different nations also vary; in all circumstances Officers must do the best they can, keeping in mind Paul's injunction, ‘Whether there- fore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.’ 21. The F.O. should continually aim at the greatest simplicity in life, reducing his daily wants to the smallest number consistent with health, and so making himself to the fullest possible degree independent of men and earthly things. Section 4 .— Sleep 1. A certain amount of good sound sleep is indis- pensable to the Field Officer’s vigour, both of mind and body. Sleep with many people is of more importance than food. The amount of sleep neces- sary to health varies with different individuals ; some require far less than others. To sensitive, nervous natures, the labour of an Officer will b somewhat exhausting; and for such, nothing will supply the wear and tear of nervous energy so well as sleep ; while for hardier constitutions less sleep may suffice. 2. The necessity for sleep will vary during different periods of life. W T ith many people health and vigour can be preserved in advancing years, with much less sleep than in early life. Officers must find out for themselves by careful experiments, how much sleep they require, and conscientiously take what they need, if they can get it, and no more. Sleep before midnight is universally admitted to be the most beneficial, and, except under extraordinary Regular habits. Simplicity of life. Importance of sleep. Find out how much is needed. 47 Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 5 Evil6 of too much sleep. Good air ab- solutely necessary. A good plan. circumstances, every F.O* should be in bed by eleven and up by seven. 3. Too much sleep is often as injurious as too little, involving — (a) A waste of time. ( b ) Injury to health, weakening the nervous system, making people fretful and delicate, destroying the appetite, and laying them open to temptations that are destructive to the body, mind, and soul. (c) Damage to the Officer’s reputation with all about him, greatly injuring his influence over his Soldiers. It is very little good what he may say to others about a religion which means sacrifice and self-denial, if he is known to lie in bed till nine or ten o’clock in the morning, x Section 5.— Importance of Fresh Air 1. The breathing of a sufficient amount of good fresh air is a condition of bodily vigour. Nothing is more certain than this principle ; and although people do not ordinarily acknowledge it, and may persist in violating it for a long time without per- ceiving any evil consequences, they suffer the evil results notwithstanding. (a) The Field Officer should remember that when the air has passed through the lungs, that is, after it has been breathed by the individual, its health-giving, life-preserving qualities are taken from it, and it becomes poisonous for human life. Unless this vitiated, used-up air can be changed by currents of fresh atmosphere, all present in the apartment must take this poison into their systems. ( b ) A room which would be healthy for one person to live in might be poisonous for three or four. Con- sequently, a larger apartment, or a continual current of fresh air is necessary when the number of occu- pants is increased. 2. In view of the considerations set forth in paragraph 1 (a) and ( h ) above , the F.O. should in- terest himself in the ventilation of his Quarters and 48 Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 6 Hall. He should carefully read what is said about ventilation of Halls, and especially bear in mind that it is not enough to make an opening by which the. bad air can get out at the top ; an opening low down must be provided by which to let the fresh air in. (a) Where there is a sash window, a very simple method of doing this is to insert a board, three or four inches wide, lifting the bottom sash up, and letting it down upon it. This is very useful in sitting rooms as the air enters in the middle of the window above the heads of the people in the room. The current, too, will have an upward direction, and be thus unlikely to create a draught. ( b ) In the bedroom there can be no better plan than to have the window open a little at the bottom ; but draught must be avoided, or it may do more harm than good. 3. As a rule, it is perfectly safe for people in good health to sleep with the window open all the year round. The notion that night air is injurious is a mistake, whereas the lack of good air — night or day — is highly so. 4. The necessity for ventilation is all-important in times of sickness. In all throat and lung com- plaints, however, great care must be taken not to create a draught. Section 6.— Exercise 1. Physical exercise is necessary to the health of the Field Officer. One of the common causes of the breakdown of the nervous system, of irritability of temper, and of the general disordering of the body in Officers, is the want of a sufficient amount of bodily labour. The majority of them have been accustomed to an active life, rising early in the morning and engaging in manual work of domestic and other kinds, which has kept them on their feet actively employed the whole of the day, Sleep with window open. Fresh air in sickness. Exercise necessary. 49 E Bk. I, Pt. I] Health [Chap. Ill, Sect. 6 Mischief of inactive habits. taking them also very often a great deal into the open air. 2. Bodily labour is favourable to digestion and to the circulation of the blood, and is conducive to health in other ways. This active exercise is continued, more or less, during their course of training ; but, alas ! when some Officers get into the Field, and become largely their own masters, these active habits are abandoned. They lie in bed in the morning, lounge about a part of the day, and in consequence suffer very much from indigestion, headaches, and languor. Appetite fails ; tea and stimulating foods are tried ; and a life of more or less discomfort and despondency follows. Much or all this could be avoided by — (a) Rising at a reasonably early hour. (b) Careful planning and ordering of their time. (c) Regular visitation, which incidentally would give them walking exercise. (c') Plenty of open-air speaking. If Officers know how to pitch their voices, talking out of doors becomes quite a healthy exercise. \ 50 Bk. I, Pt. I] Sickness [Chap. IV, Sect. 1 Chapter IV SICKNESS Section i.— General Remarks 1. The Field Officer should have some knowledge of the nature of disease and the most effectual methods of dealing with it. This is important on his own account and that of his family. A little practical knowledge will not only save a large amount of suffering, and tend to the preservation of life, but will prevent the waste of a large amount of time and money. 2. The F.O. should know something of this subject for the sake of his Soldiers. He will always be coming into contact with people who are out of health, and who either do not know the right thing to do in such circumstances, or who are employing measures calculated to make them worse instead of better. To be able to give such people good, sound, common-sense advice will greatly add to the useful- ness of the F.O. 3. No Officer can be sure but that he may be called upon to serve in a foreign land, where, perhaps, far away from doctors and nurses, some knowledge and experience on this subject may be of immense service to himself and others. 4. The F.O. should learn and practise the general principles regarding the Water Treatment of disease, laid down in Appendix IV of these Orders . They are very simple, and will be found, if applied pru- dently, perfectly safe and more efficacious than any other method. They have this advantage, also, Some know- ledge of dis- ease valuable. Useful in visitation. Useful abroad, Practise water treatment. Bk. I, Pt. I] Sickness [Chap. IV, Sect. 1 Deal with ailments in time. Indigestion. Value of short rests. Beware physic. Observe symptoms. that they can be used as accompaniments to other systems of medical treatment. Very few physicians will object to the plans there laid down; and, if adopted early enough, they will, in many cases of minor ailment, render the services of doctors unnecessary. If the F.O. does not understand the mode of applying the water treatment, and cannot grasp it from these directions, he should seek in- formation from those who are familiar with it. 5. While it will be harmful for the F.O. to be always anticipating sickness, it is nevertheless wise for him to give attention to symptoms of illness. For instance, a little careful treatment at the outset of a sudden chill, or severe cold, will often prevent more serious evils. 6. Many of the diseases to which the human race is subject result from indigestion, caused either by eating food that is unsuitable in itself, or eating too much ; in such cases fasting is an admirable remedy. The stomach should have an entire rest, or only a little of the simplest kind of food should be taken. This plan, if adopted, will frequently prevent fever. 7. In cases of nervous exhaustion, a little rest will prevent more serious consequences. A few hours’ perfect quiet, or a couple of days’ change, when the mind and heart have been greatly over- taxed, will restore the natural powers, especially if great care be taken to regulate diet, and to obtain more sleep. 8. The F.O. must beware of medicine. He will, as a rule, be better without it. Much that is used creates troubles worse than those it is sup- posed to cure. 9. The F.O. should know the principal symptoms of dangerous diseases. There are certain invariable signs which reveal something being wrong, such as a rapid pulse, great heat of the skin, violent pains 52 Bk. I, Pt. I] Sickness [Chap. IV, Sect. 2 unusual to the individual, and which ordinary remedies fail to remove, and other warnings that should not be neglected. When these symptoms present themselves, the advice of a medical man should at once be sought. He should be asked to tell the worst. The F.O. will then not only be able to act upon his advice, but also on the counsels given in Appendix IV of these Orders . 10. The F.O. must always remember that peace of mind is a condition of good health. No matter what food or change of place or rest he may seek or find, if his mind is not at ease, and his heart at rest, good health will be impossible. On the other hand, with peace of mind, the love of God shed abroad in the heart, and a plain and wholesome diet, the F.O. will be able to preserve a good measure of health and strength in the midst of hard work and un- favourable circumstances. Section 2.— Faith-Healing 1. By Faith-healing, or Divine-healing, is to be understood the recovery by the power of God of persons afflicted with serious diseases, in answer to faith and prayer, without recourse to doctors, medicines, and such means. 2. That God should heal the sick after this fashion is in perfect harmony with the views of The Salvation Army. Numerous instances of Faith- healing have been witnessed within its ranks. 3. The teaching of the Bible supports Faith- healing. The following passage alone is sufficient proof of this : c Is any sick among you ? Let him call for the elders of the church ; and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord : and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up ; and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him 5 (James Peace of mind a con- dition of health. Divine-healing in harmony with teaching of The Army. Bible support. 53 Bk. I, Pt. I] Sickness [Chap. IV, Sect. 2 Jesus Christ. The experi- ence of God’s people. Nevertheless God also works t>y means. Beware of false notions. What the F.O. must not teach. v. 14, 15). There are numerous other texts in God’s Word to the same effect. 4. When Jesus Christ sent forth His Apostles, He gave them power not only to preach, but to heal the sick. 5. The healing of the sick directly by the power of God has ever been associated with the office of prophets, priests, teachers, apostles — and, indeed, of all agents of God on the earth. 6. Nevertheless, there can be no question that God has been pleased to heal sickness and disease by the use of appropriate means. Where men are led by the Spirit of God to heal, or to be healed, by faith, they should act accordingly, and God will be glorified thereby. But, in the absence of such * leading, such means as commend themselves to their judgment should be used, and they must not be condemned for so doing. 7. The Field Officer must beware of being led into false notions on the subject of Faith-healing, as multitudes have been. {a) The F.O. must not deny Faith -healing because some say they are healed and are not ; or because some have sought healing who have not found it ; or because some may have seemed to be healed, and then have become as ill as ever. All these objections would apply to obtaining Salvation by faith. (b) The F.O. must beware of discouraging the faith for healing in others. On the contrary, he should do all he can to encourage other people in such faith, even if he is himself unable to exercise it. 8. The F.O. must not teach, or permit to be taught, in his Corps — (а) That sickness is necessarily an evidence of sin in the persons afflicted. (б) That all sickness in God’s people is contrary to the will of God. ! (c) That the affliction proves a lack of faith in those who suffer it. (d) That Jesus Christ has, by His atoning sacrifice, re- 54 Bk. I, Pt. I] Sickness [Chap. IV, Sect. 2 deemed the body as He has redeemed the soul ; or, in other words, that He has procured health for the body in this life in the same sense that He has pro- cured Salvation for the soul. (e) That when disease is not healed in answer to prayer, or when death follows as the result of sickness, it is the result of the unbelief of the sufferer. (/) That those who exercise faith in God for healing are cured when there is evidence that they are not. (g) That it is contrary to the will of God that means should be used for the recovery of the sick. 9. When Soldiers or others desire to present themselves to God for recovery by faith, or where the F.O. is led to seek healing for himself, his Soldiers^ior others, in this way, the following sug- gestions should be attended to : — (a) Anointing with oil is evidently not essential, seeing that as many remarkable cases of healing have been wrought without it as with it. Still, when persons attach importance to it, it can be used. (b) When oil is used, all that is required is to anoint the forehead with it. To suppose that there is any necessity to apply it to the parts affected is simply ridiculous, for if that line be followed out, it may be said that the oil is essential to the healing. If the cure is wrought by God, touching the forehead with the oil serves every purpose. (c) If patients should insist on being anointed with oil in the seat of the particular malady, women must in every case anoint women, and men must anoint men. Only holy people who are firm believers in this method of healing should be selected to perform this duty. 10. Where an Officer has not light on this subject, or does not feel a conviction concerning Faith- healing, a Local Officer who possesses the necessary qualities should be requested to deal with those seeking healing in this way. 11. For further information and instruction on this subject, the F.O. is referred to 4 Faith-healing : A Memorandum for the Use of Officers of The Salvation Army ,’ by General William Booth, to be obtained from the Trade Department. Directions. When F.O. has no light on subject. See Faith-healing Memorandum. 55 Bk. I, Pt. I] Personal Appearance [Chap. V Personal appearance important. Chapter V PERSONAL APPEARANCE 1. The Field Officer must use all reasonable and lawful means to influence those around him in favour of his work ; and, seeing that all classes of people are ordinarily much influenced by personal appear- ance, he will pay due regard to himself in this matter. In doing this — (a) He must keep himself clean, with hands and face frequently washed, teeth brushed, finger-nails pared, and hair tidily cut, so presenting a neat and decent appearance. (b) He must always appear in full Regulation uniform as per the standard set forth in Appendix II. There may be occasions when it is preferable that this rule should be departed from, but they are very few indeed. Such occasions are — i. When on inspection duty. ii. When so far out of health as to make that retirement necessary which cannot be ob- tained otherwise than by being unknown. (c) He must keep his uniform clean and tidy. That is, it should be carefully brushed, and occasionally hung out to sweeten in the fresh air (d) He must abandon worldly ornaments, adornments, rings (except the wedding ring). Earrings of every description are prohibited. (e) He must not wear gold or silver chains (or chains having such appearance), or lockets or orna- ments of the same character ; they are strictly forbidden for all Officers. The same applies to worldly adornments and ornaments of every kind, including even articles such as brooches made of silver or fancy material, and bearing the name of The Army, or a motto. (Except such brooches as are a part of uniform and supplied by the Trade Department.) If the F.Os should dress themselves out in any degree, however trifling, the vanity will 56 Bk. I, Pt. I] Personal Appearance [Chap. V be observed by the Soldiers, who will feel that when Officers, subject to Regulations, thus indulge in finery to a small extent, they show that they would indulge in it more fully if permitted. This applies also to ornamental ways of dressing the hair, such as frizzings, crimpings, fringes, or tufts. Women Officers must not cut their hair, or part it so as to resemble men : and men must not part their hair so as to resemble women. (/) He must beware of the worldly spirit in the furnishing and arrangement of his Quarters. (g) In all these, and in all similar things, the rule of sim- plicity should be followed, and nothing should be done for vainglory, or in conformity to the changing fashions of the world. 2. All that has been said with respect to the personal appearance of the Officer applies equally to his w T ife and children. The wife and children. 57 Bk. I, Pt. I] Social Relationships [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 Chapter VI SOCIAL RELATIONSHIPS Extremely important. Thoughtful- ness and prayer. Remember his promises. Section i. - Engagements respecting Marriage 1. Few questions are more important to the Field Officer, or more intimately affect his life and usefulness, than those relationships associated with courtship, engagement, and marriage. 2. The F.O. should feel that an engagement to marry is next in importance to his giving himself to God. He should not enter upon it without the most earnest spirit of thoughtfulness and prayer. Failure in this will probably lead him to bitter and lifelong regret. 3. In approaching this matter the F.O. must faithfully carry out the promises made when signing his Candidate’s Forms, of which the more important are as follow : — (a) Officers must inform their Divisional Commander or Headquarters of their desire to enter into or break off any engagement ; and no Officer is permitted to enter into or break off an engagement without the consent of his or her D.C. The following reasons will be sufficient to show the necessity for this undertaking : — i. Many Officers are young and inexperienced, and require wise and mature counsel in such matters. ii. The relation in which Headquarters stands to these young people brings upon it the respon- sibility of watching over their interests in all things which concern their personal welfare, and specially is it a duty to influence them with respect to that step which so closely bears upon their future happiness and usefulness, and which is also intimately 58 Bk. I, Pt. I] Social Relationships [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 connected with the welfare of The Army and the Salvation of souls. iii. It ensures straightforward and honourable relationships between the parties concerned, and is a guarantee of good faith on both sides. Any suggestion to violate this Regu- lation should be resented by the person to whom it is made, and should be immediately reported to Headquarters. (b) Candidates who are not courting when they apply must pledge themselves to abstain from anything of the kind during Training, and for at least twelve months after appointment as an Officer. i. The necessity for this rule arises from the fact that the undivided thought, energies, and heart of every young Officer are required for his work at the commencement of his career. Courting usually means such a division of feeling as must in some measure interfere with the discharge of duty. ii. He should not fail to see and feel the wisdom of this arrangement that, except in extra- ordinary cases, it will be wise for him not only to abstain from courting for a year, but much longer, in order that he may properly qualify himself for the efficient discharge of work which is to be the business of his life. (c) Officers are not permitted to carry on any courtship in the town at which they are stationed. i. In this undertaking the Officer promises that he will not do any courting, even at the end of twelve months, in the town v where he is stationed. It will be evident to any experienced person that the influence of an Officer is destroyed in a Corps upon its becoming known that he or she has become engaged to any Soldier in it. This judgment is the result of many years’ observation. iio When Officers have reason to think that the force of surrounding circumstances is likely to be too strong for them, it is their duty to men- tion the matter, in confidence, to the D.C., and ask to be farewelled. No discredit will be attached to such a course. (d) Consent cannot be given to the engagement of male Lieutenants. i. The reasonableness of this Regulation must be evident when it is remembered that a man 59 Bk. I, Pt. I] Social Relationships [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 who is a Lieutenant is in the position of a learner, and needs to devote himself entirely in order to qualify for the position of a Commanding Officer. ii. There is no position in the Field to which a married Officer could be appointed as Lieutenant. iii. Before Headquarters can agree to an engage- ment, there must be at least a probability of the Officer making a successful Captain. If, then, a man is not a Captain, and is not, at the time of application, considered by his D.C. equal to the position, it would be unkind and unfair to the man himself, and to the person to whom he wishes to be engaged, to hold out hopes of afterwards agreeing to a marriage which in all probability would not be fulfilled. iv. The demand for Officers is so great, that there is very little risk of capable Lieutenants being overlooked. Headquarters, as a rule, agrees to every proposal tor promotion of Lieutenants made by the D.Cs, subject to their promising to give them three stations as Captain. (e) Consent will not be given to the engagement of any male Officer, unless the young woman proposed is likely to make a suitable wife for an Officer, and (if not already an Officer) is prepared to come into Training at once. i. Officers should seek partners who are either themselves Officers, or capable of becoming such. A Candidate is declined who is court- ing either an outsider or a Soldier who is not suitable to be an Officer, or who is unable or unwilling to come into Training ; for the same reasons, under similar conditions, con- sent to an engagement is refused. ii. This Regulation goes a long way towards ensuring that Officers shall choose partners who shall really be helpmates in the War. iii. The information gained, and the acquaintance- ship with The Army and its leaders obtained during Training, are invaluable to the future • Officer’s wife. It brings her into touch with a new range of experiences, helps her to understand her husband’s and her Soldiers’ feelings, and fits her to take hold of her new duties. No amount of fighting as a Soldier will supply this experience. 60 Bk. I, Pt. I] Social Relationships [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 iv. The observance of this Regulation helps to secure the oneness of The Army, brings Officers into touch with each other, and helps to maintain their loyalty and devotion to Headquarters. (/) Consent cannot be given to any engagement or mar- riage which would take an Officer out of The Army. i. For the engagement not to marry out of The Army herein made by the F.O., a sufficient reason is found in the conviction expressed by the Officer in the same document, wherein he declares that he believes The Army to be God’s method for promoting the Salvation of souls, and that he is called to labour in it for the rest of his life. If these professions be true, it must be indispensable that he shall select a wife having the same convic- tions, for how can two walk together except they be agreed, especially in a path requiring so much self-sacrifice and toil as that of an F.O. ? ii. Further, to marry a person who is not a Salva- tionist would probably lead to severance from The Army. It L obvious to any practical mind that The Army cannot afford to pay the expenses, and expend the labour and time of its Staff Officers, in training men and women, unless they agree to every arrangement which seems likely to secure them for its future service. iii. Officers being married ‘in the Lord’ means their perseverance and improvement in all that is good and useful, as also the training of the next generation for still greater effi- ciency, and for the achievement of more glorious victories than their parents have seen. (g) Consent will be given under certain circumstances to engagements between female Officers and Soldiers, irrespective of the eligibility of such Soldiers for acceptance as Officers. 4. For the keeping of the foregoing, as of all other Regulations, every Officer is responsible to the ut- most of his opportunity and ability. If an Officer is aware that a comrade is violating these or any Help comrades here. 61 Bk. I, Pt. I] Social Relationships [Chap. VI, Sect. 2 other rules, or is in clanger of doing so, he should deal faithfully with him ; and if there is no other way of gaining him, he at once should inform his D.C. of what is taking place. Section 2.— Courtship With thought and prayer. For God’s glory. Fix a standard of character as to future part- ner. Should make inquiries 1. The Field Officer should regard courtship with the utmost thought and prayerfulness. He should act in this important matter as much in the spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ as in the most spiritual part of his duties and obligations. 2. The F.O. should remember that the great end of his life is to do the will of God, and fill that position in His Kingdom in which he can best promote His glory. 3. In considering the question of an engagement, the F.O. should fix a standard in his mind as to the character his partner must possess. For instance, the person — (a) Must possess a godly character. ( b ) Must be a Salvationist. (c) Must have such a disposition as is adapted to make him or her happy, and to become a true com- panion, counsellor, and friend. (d\ Must be adapted to his position as an Officer. The F.O. needs a wife capable of keeping his home, preparing his food, and training a family to serve God, and to help Jesus Christ in the fight. (e) Must be a helper in the War, and so be not only a wife, or a husband, but a comrade. (/) Must be suitable from the standpoint of disposition. An Officer with a disposition apt to take a melancholy view of things should seek a partner who is bright and cheerful and full of hope. (g) Should have good health. 4. When the attention of an Officer has been drawn to a person who appears to come up to his ideal of a life partner, he should, after prayer and consideration, and before making any overtures or allowing the feelings to be entangled to any extent, 62 Bk. I, Pt. I] Social Relationships [Chap. VI, Sect. 3 make careful inquiries of those likely to know some- thing of the private character and disposition of the individual. It is very much to be regretted that, without, perhaps, intending it, many people have a character in public life which differs widely from what they bear in their own heart, or in private life. No matter what outward charm, or capacity, or popularity the person may possess, if the private life and history do not reveal a character that is true, sincere, and good, the Officer should decline to be led into engagement. 5. Officers should never allow themselves in any No flirtation, intimate relations with persons of the opposite sex other than those of a straightforward engagement, or such as are sincerely intended to lead up to it. 6. After an engagement has been entered into Sacredness of and sanctioned, no Officer should contemplate vows * breaking it off ; much less should this be done with- out the consent of both parties, or without such a cause as would justify the act, not only in the estimation of his or her Superior Officers, but before God Himself. Officers should remember that en- gagements and vows made under such circum- stances are as solemnly binding, and that to break them without just cause is to incur the displeasure of the Lord, and sure retribution. When an engagement is broken off, Headquarters should be at once informed. 7. An F.O. found to be guilty of heartless jilting- No jilting, will be reduced to the ranks. Section 3. — Marriage 1. No male Officer will be permitted to marry Three years' until he has completed three years’ service, except servlce * in cases of long-standing engagements, before appli- cation for the Work, when special consideration may be given. 63 Bk. I, Pt. I] Social Relationships [Chap. VI, Sect. 3 D.C. willing to give them three Corps. Man must be 22. Twelve months’ engagement. Articles of Marriage. Sign Articles. 2. Before the Commissioner will give consent to the marriage of any male Officer, the Divisional Commander concerned must be prepared to give him three Corps subsequent to his marriage. 3. No male Officer will, under any circumstances, be allowed to marry before he is twenty-two years of age, unless required by the Territorial Head- quarters for special service. 4. The Commissioner will not consent to the marriage of any male Officer (except under extra- ordinary circumstances) until twelve months after consenting to his engagement. 5. The Field Officer contemplating marriage should prayerfully consider the Articles of Marriage. {See Book II, Part III, Chapter X, Section 5, I. 6. The F.O. must sign before his marriage the Articles of Marriage referred to in paragraph 5, above. Part II RELATIONSHIPS TO THE UNSAVED i . — General Observa- tions ii. — Man’s Ruin ii. — God’s Remedy iv. — What it is to be Saved v. — T he Responsibility of the Sinner vi. — Sinners and their Salvation vii. — Qualifications for Saving Sinners viii. — Howto Save Sinners Chapter I GENERAL OBSERVATIONS 1. Before the Field Officer can effectively dis- His great charge the duties of any branch of his work, he work ’ must know something of the nature of the duties connected with it, and the best method of perform- ing them. And one of the principal responsibilities which devolve upon him — if not the chief — is that which relates to the ungodly world around him. 2. A large portion of these Orders and Regulations To save the refer to the development and training of his Soldiers, lost ’ in order that they may effectively deal with the un- converted. But however successfully the F.O. may train his Corps for this service, he will not thereby escape or lessen the personal obligation resting upon himself to save the lost. It will be almost impossible for him to make others efficient in the discharge of their duty to the unsaved unless he faithfully discharges his own. To assist the F.O. in meeting this responsibility in the most effective manner is the purpose of this Part of these Orders and Regulations. 3. The records of the most successful soul-winners Soul-winners’ bear witness to the fact that the faithful teaching records 65 F Bk. I, Pt. II] General Observations [Chap. I Must get men to Christ. Judgment and mercy. of the truths of sin, death, judgment, and Hell, are most useful in awakening sinners and bringing them to repentance. When men are afraid of being damned, they will run into the refuge Jesus Christ has prepared for them. 4. The Field Officer will be perfectly right, there- fore, in endeavouring to alarm sinners by setting forth the consequences of a life of sin. He must not be hindered by people who raise objections to working on the feelings of sinners by trying to arouse their fears. God Himself has done this ; and if the unsaved cannot be otherwise persuaded to submit to His claims, it is quite legitimate for the F.O. to follow His example, and to seek to arouse them by describing that destruction which lies right across the path they are treading. But it matters little how he gets men to Christ ; but get them he must. 5. The F.O. must be careful to bring into full view God’s tender compassion, side by side with the terrors of the law. (a) While he describes the anger, wrath, and fury which God will pour forth on sinners in the maintenance of a righteous government, the F.O. must set forth the long-suffering and patience with which He yearns to save them. ( b ) If he dwells upon the fact of God as a righteous Judge, he must at the same time make Him known as a Father, broken-hearted on account of the wrong- doing of His children, and resting not day nor night in His desire to save them. (c) He should make plain to sinners that, unless they accept the plan of escape which God sets forth, He Himself will not be able to deliver them on the Great Day of Reckoning ; and that no matter what He does, or has done, for them, if they will not let Him save them from their sins in this Day of Mercy, He will not be able to deliver them from the ter- rible consequences of their iniquities in the Day of Justice. 66 Bk. I, Pt. II] General Observations [Chap. I 6. The F.O. must guard against a harsh, angry, and scolding manner in dealing with sinners. If his heart is full of compassionate feeling, he can be faithful without giving offence ; if not, people will resist any words of condemnation he may utter, although he quotes them from the lips of God Himself. 7. The F.O. should endeavour when he is about to speak to sinners, to ascertain how they feel towards God and Salvation. If it would be folly for a doctor to prescribe for a patient without inquiring as to the character of his disease, it must be still greater folly for the F.O. to counsel and appeal to sinners without considering their diffi- culties and hindrances. (a) Some people have become totally unconcerned about their sins because of a class of preaching which sets forth the truth as all grace and mercy. They think they have no need to trouble themselves, seeing that God is so anxious to save them ; that they have only to turn round at any time, and say, ‘ I believe,’ in order to set things right with Him. ( b ) To people who feel like thjs, who have been led to pre- suming upon God's mercy, while living in sin and rebellion, the thunders of the law will be the best means to startle them from their slumber, and make them seek God. (c) On the other hand, to people who have heard little else than dark, heavy, legal talk — Hell, death, judgment, night after night — the proclamation of the deep, tender, pitying love of God will be more likely to melt, move, and draw them to the Saviour. To the desponding, the loving, tender side of God’s character should be declared ; to the presumptuous, the stern and threatening. 8. When appealing to a careless audience, pre- pared to ridicule everything that is sacred, the F.O. should strive to make the people solemn and thoughtful, before he brings before their attention the love and pity of Christ ; otherwise, it will be Be tender- hearted. Find out how sinners feel. Solemnize the careless 07 Bk. I Pt. II] General Observations [Chap. I Infidels and unbelievers. Make them friendly. Head and heait. very much like casting pearls before swine. It is a very sorrowful thing, and yet, nevertheless, very true, that people will laugh at the mercy and tenderness of God, while they will be hushed into solemnity by talk about death and the grave and the sorrows ,of lost souls. When the F.O. has thus solemnized his hearers, he can pour forth the story of the sufferings and death of Jesus Christ with effect. 9. With infidels and unbelievers who reject the Bible, and, in short, with all who are totally re- gardless of revelation, it will be wise for the F.O. to select some topic on which his hearers are likely to be somewhat in agreement with him ; he should, at least, commence his attack by doing so. (See Part VII , Chapter III , of this Book.) 10. The F.O. should endeavour, in opening his Meetings, to bring his audience into a friendly, sympathetic feeling with him. People will receive the truth which condemns them much more wil- lingly from those to whom they feel kindly than they will from those whgm they regard with indif- ference or dislike. The F.O. should therefore endeavour to put himself on good terms with his audience before he begins the more serious attack of the night. With the F.O. who is well known to his people this may be unnecessary, but as a rule with him a little of the kindly, tender, pleading spirit will be useful before he strikes his heavy blows. 11. In every Meeting the F.O. should endeavour to deal with both sides of man’s nature ; that is with both head and heart. Something should always be addressed to the reason, some explana- tion of the why and wherefore of things, and in every Meeting there should be an appeal to the heart. That is, the F.O. should make the sinner G8 Bfe. I, Pt. II] General Observations [Chap. I see that he is wrong, and then appeal to his feelings to induce him to act upon what has been made plain to him. (a) The power of the sympathetic and emotional nature of women is of immense service in this respect. After the powerful talk of a man, who may have convinced every sinner in the house that he is wrong, and that unless he alters his course he will die in despair, and lie down amongst everlasting burnings, some gentle, tender, appeal from a woman’s loving heart will usually break up stubborn natures and help some to decision. (b) Not that there is any power in feeling to save, but the feeling will carry people over their shyness, out of their indecision, to Jesus Christ. 12. Singing will be of great assistance to the Gentle singing F.O. in this respect. Slow, plaintive tunes with loving words, will often serve to draw out the feelings of the people, and prepare them to listen to his appeals. 13. The F.O. should remember that children Anybody 11 often prove useful in interesting and impressing sinners. Many hardened infidels, who have with- stood all the efforts, and been unbenefited by the wise writings of the most learned advocates of Christianity, have been broken down before God, and brought to their knees, by the simple songs and trusting talk of little children. What is wanted is an avenue, by which the truth can be conveyed to the soul. ( а ) If the F.O. can get the message into the heart, if written on green paper only, then he should, by all means, use green paper. And if the truth that will save the soul will be listened to from the lips of a child, or a woman, or a stranger, and from such individuals only, by all means use them, (б) The end, and not the means, is the all-important consideration. 69 Bk. I, Pt. II] General Observations [Chap. I Talk to hearts. their 14. As a rule, if the heart of the F.O. is full of his subject; if he is inspired with an earnest desire to make his hearers feel as he feels concerning it ; if he talks to them — to their hearts — instead of about them, or about the Bible, or about anything else — he will not fail to succeed in convincing them that what he says is true, and in leading some at least to give themselves up to receive the Salva- tion he proclaims. What is wanted is not preach- ment about abstract truth, but direct talking to the hearts of the people. Bk. I, Pt. II] Man's Rum [Chap. II Chapter II MAN’S RUIN 1. Nothing is more clearly revealed in the Bible, or better known by Salvationists, than that the world is in rebellion against God ; that the majority ^ of men defy His authority, have little or no regard for His laws, and do not attempt to order their conduct according to His wishes ; in short, that they neither love nor fear Him. The Field Officer can find ample evidence of this truth in almost every street in which he moves, and in almost every house that he enters. 2. The F.O. must see that men, as rebels, are con- demned to die by the law they have broken. Every intelligent transgressor of the Divine law is under its condemnation, the decree of Heaven being that, unless forgiven, 4 The soul that sinneth it shall die.’ 3. As a consequence of this rebellion, the F.O. sees misery everywhere. Sin brings poverty, suffering, affliction, cruelty, blasphemy, murder, war, death, and damnation. God has joined sin and suffering together in this world, as in the world to come. 4. The F.O. should realize that every moment of his life, when he wakes and when he sleeps, some soul somewhere passes into eternity. 5. The F.O. should see that those who reject God’s mercy are driven away in their wickedness — driven down to Hell. At death probation ends, the day of mercy closes, and there is no hope for them for evermore. Rebels. Condemned, Sin and suffer- ing joined. Perishing. Going to Hell. 71 Bk. I, Pt. II] Man’s Ruin [Chap. II Helpless. See it \ 6. The F.O. must perceive that, in ail this misery, men, apart from God, are utterly unable to help themselves ; that they grow worse rather than better ; that, unless deliverance is obtained from without, they must perish. 7. The F.O, should set apart a fixed time to read and think and pray about this state of things. He should do this, until he realizes it vividly in his soul, and until all his nature is possessed of the true conception of the suffering and awful danger of these millions of never-dying souls. 72 Bk. I, Pt. II] God’s Remedy [Chap. Ill, Sect. 1 Chapter III GOD’S REMEDY Section i. — Salvation Provided 1. It could not be otherwise than that God should God’s pity, look upon the sinful and wretched condition of men with deep compassion, and use such means for their deliverance as were most likely to accom- plish it. 2. But in order to save men from their miseries, Man and his God knew that it was necessary first to deliver them misery * from their sins. 3. This deliverance, however, could only be Man’s free effected in harmony with the free agency of the wl11 - sinner. Although intensely anxious to end all the sin and suffering on the face of the earth, God cannot accomplish it otherwise than by the consent of those engaged in it, unless by interfering with their free agency. 4. God has therefore opened a door of deliverance a door of and made a way by which all can escape, not only dellverance - from sin, but from its terrible consequences. He has established a kingdom, which will ultimately fill the whole earth, and through it He will subdue unto Himself every people, and language, and tongue. , 5. One of the questions that will doubtless come to the Field Officer will be, 4 Why does not God do something extraordinary in order to stop the pro- gress of iniquity, drive the Devil out of the world, and stem the mighty tide of sorrow and suffering Why does not God do more ? 73 Bk. I, Pt. II] God’s Remedy [Chap. Ill, Sect. 1 How much God has done. which sweeps over it ? ’ It is important, therefore, that the F.O. should see clearly, as far as can be seen, what God has done, and is still doing, to accomplish these purposes. 6. The F.O. should consider what a mighty sacrifice was made by God, and what infinite love for men was displayed, when He gave His only begotten Son to become man — to live a life of poverty and suffering and toil — to endure the scorn and hatred and contempt of the ungodly — to go to Pilate’s bar — to Gethsemane — to Calvary — to the grave — in order to bring about the Salvation of men. (а) It is thereby shown to all peoples what an awful thing it is to rebel against God, since this sin made it necessary for the Son of God to come down to the earth, to save its inhabitants from the results ol this rebellion ; and to die, that through His Blood there might be reconciliation with God for all who accept it. (б) God wanted to save men ; His heart yearned over them. It was His infinite pity for mankind that made God willing to give up His Son to a life of shame and anguish, and to a death of unutterable agony. (c) There was another reason for the sacrifice of Jesus Christ. Man had broken the Divine law. To have forgiven this offence without a sacrifice equal to the importance of the offence committed, would have been calculated to make the other inhabitants of the universe think lightly of God’s law, as though it might be broken without any very serious consequences. To meet this difficulty, God gave up His Son to the death of the cross. By this homage done to the Father’s justice, the Blood of Christ proclaims more loudly than could have been done by the punishment of every sinner that has ever lived on the earth, the evil character of sin, and the justice of a holy God. Having made this sacrifice, God can now be just, and yet pardon every man who truly repents of his sins and believes in Jesus Christ. (d) The Father gave His Son to reveal His own loving heart to men, showing how boundless is His love to every sinner, even the vilest and most contemptuous. 74 Bk. I, Pt. II] God’s Remedy [Chap. Ill, Sect. 2 (e) God gave His Son in order that He might be a perfect example for the imitation of His followers. Christ suffered, leaving us an example that ye should follow His steps (1 Peter ii. 21). 7. The F.O. must see clearly in this provision of mercy — (a) That Jesus Christ died for every man — 4 Who gave Himself a ransom for all.’— -1 Timothy ii. G. (b) That God’s pitying love is for all men alike — 4 God our Saviour ; who will have all men to be saved.’ — 1 Timothy ii. 3, 4. 4 There is no respect of persons with God.’ — Romans ii. 11. (c) That none are too vile for Him to save. He welcomes the very worst, if they will but come to Him. (d) That the invitations to come and partake of the mercy of God, of which the Bible is full, are intended for all men — 4 God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever belie veth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.’ — John iii. 1G. 8. The Salvation which God has provided for all men may be briefly stated as follows (a fuller descrip- tion is given in Chapter IV of this Fart) : — (a) To freely pardon all who repent of their sins and believe on His Son Jesus Christ. (&) To sanctify, or cleanse from all evil, those whom lie has pardoned, who comply with the conditions on which He has made the bestowment of this full Salvation to depend. (c) To make Soldiers of those who submit to His authority, and to send them forth to subdue mankind to His rule and sovereignty. (d) To finally redeem His people from all bodily, mental, and spiritual evil, and to restore to the Heavenly Paradise all who are faithful unto death. Section 2.— Salvation Offered L Having, through the death of His Son, pro- vided Salvation for all men, God, in various ways, seeks to prevail upon all men to accept it. For all alike. The Flan of Salvation. How ? 75 Bk. I, Pt. II] God’s Remedy [Chap. Ill, Sect. 2 By the Holy Spirit. In the Bible. By His servants. 2. God offers Salvation through the Holy Spirit, who seeks to subdue the world to the sway of Jesus Christ. (a) The Holy Spirit has from time to time given various revelations to men, describing what He wishes them to believe, and how He desires that they should conduct themselves. (b) He has caused a portion of these revelations to be written down and preserved in the Bible, in order that men may have them to refer to. (c) The Holy Spirit still inspires His servants, giving them messages to nations, companies, and individuals, concerning their Salvation, and assisting them in carrying out His purposes as He did the prophets in ancient times. (See Chapter VII, Section 11, of this Part.) (d) The Holy Spirit directly strives in the hearts of sinners, seeking to persuade them to give up their sins and serve God . (e) The Holy Spirit restrains men from evil. ( / ) The' Holy Spirit curbs and limits the power of devils in temptation, and prevents their leading men to destruction before every means has been made to bring them to repentance. 3. God offers Salvation to men through His Word. Wherever a Bible is found, it is as a letter sent by the Father from Home, telling every prodigal of his Father’s love and willingness to forgive and receive him into favour, with full directions as to why and how he should return ; telling him for his encouragement how others have come, and describ- ing not only the pleasant things that will happen if he does come home, but detailing the pain- ful consequences that will inevitably follow if he persists in rejecting the invitation. 4. God offers Salvation to men also by His own servants. This has been the special method by which He has conveyed the message of mercy to sinners from the beginning. For this purpose lie calls forth and qualifies Ilis agents or Officers, and through them makes the proclamation. 76 Bk. I, Pt. II] God’s Remedy [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 Section 3. — It is God who Saves 1. The Field Officer must see clearly that it is God only. God alone who saves the soul, and that while attached to Salvation there are certain absolute conditions with which sinners must comply ; nevertheless, it is God Himself who is the actual Author of Salvation. (a) It is not in the power of man to save ; no matter how good or holy he may be, he has no power in himself to pardon a sinner. An Officer possesses no more priestly virtue, or spiritual power, because he is an Officer, than he would were he a Soldier. If the Soldier be more devoted than the Officer, he will have more of the Spirit of God, and consequently have more Divine influence with men, according to his opportunity. ( b ) It is not in the power of any system, or sect, or church, or form of any kind, to save. There is no spiritual virtue in any ceremonial, sacrament, procession, or anything else that men can do or contrive, that can bestow any blessing apart from the Holy Spirit Himself. Such forms and ceremonials may, and often will, call forth the exercise of faith which ensures Divine blessing ; but in themselves there is no virtue. ( c ) There is no power in the Bible, taken alone, to save the soul. While it is perfectly correct that the belief of the truth made known in the Bible is a condition of Salvation, there is no power in that truth apart from the Holy Ghost to work any spiritual change in the soul. The truth revealed in the Bible may be, and perhaps always is, a means employed to save the sinner ; but it is only a means ; the power that accomplishes the change is nothing short of God Himself. (d) There is no power in excitement to save. The in- fluences of speeches and prayers and music and songs may all be favourable to Salvation, inasmuch as they may bring sinners into that state of mind in which it will be easier for them to surrender them- selves to God and exercise trust in Him which will make their Salvation sure. But these things have in themselves no power to change and renew the soul. (e) There is no power in man to save himself. No reso- lution, or repentance, or feeling, or reformation, will save him ; nor will any other change which he may 77 Bk. I, Pt. II] God’s Remedy [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 Salvation is a Divine work. make in his own mind and heart taken alone, save him. These changes may conform him to the ways of men, but they will not convert him to the ways of God. 2. All these things may be means and helps and conditions of Salvation, and will be veyy precious as such, but they will not save the soul. That is God’s work. They may bring a man to God’s feet, but God must put forth His hand, and give the sacred touch, or there will be no virtue in them. Salvation is a Divine work, which only God Himself can accomplish. He alone can forgive sins, change the disposition of the heart, make a bad man good, write his name in Heaven, and give the soul back its title to the lost inheritance. God and God only can save. 78 Bk. I, Pt. II] What It Is To Be Saved Chapter IV WHAT IT IS TO BE SAVED 1. In its fullest meaning, the word Salvation signifies the deliverance of the soul from evil, the restoration of man to the image and favour of God, and the certainty of the blessings which He has provided in the next world for those who serve Him faithfully in this. 2. When in these Orders reference is made to a sinner being saved, it means that he is forgiven and brought into the favour of God. 3. When the Field Officer talks about sinners being saved, converted, justified, forgiven or re- generated, he means that the soul has been brought from darkness to light, from death to life, from the Devil to God ; the different terms signify to him only different aspects of one transaction. 'Salva- tion means, amongst other things — (a) The forgiveness of sins. The sinner who comes to Christ, truly repents, and trusts himself to His mercy, receives, through the precious Blood shed for Him by Jesus Christ, the actual and complete forgiveness of all the sins of his previous life. ( b ) Deliverance from guilt — that inward feeling which condemns him when he sees the evil of any of his actions. This feeling is altogether apart from the outward painful consequences which follow wrong- doing. It is an inward pain which tortures the soul, and, in the case of the sinner when fully aroused, makes him truly wretched. It was to this, probably, that the Saviour referred when He spoke of the worm in Hell that never dies, which is to form so important a part of the punishment of sinners in that awful place. When conscience is aw T akened, this worm begins to gnaw in this life ; in Salvation [Chap. IV Deliverance from evil. The favour of God. Different words used for Salvation. 79 Bk. I, Pt. II] What It Is To Be Saved [Chap. IV it is destroyed. With pardon the sense of guilt passes away. (c) Deliverance from the bondage of the Devil. All sin- ners are more or less under the influence of evil. In some form or other the Devil holds them in his power. Both Scripture and experience show that Satan has possession of the souls of the uncon- verted ; but in Salvation, the Devil loses his power, and ceases to reign. He will still be able to tempt ; he may exercise a strong and powerful influence, but he is no longer master. (d) Deliverance from Hell. 4 The wages of sin is death ’ ; the punishment connected with sin is perdition, but forgiveness brings deliverance from the condemnation and penalty of the law that has been broken. ( e ) Having the favour of God. God’s face is against sinners ; although lie pities them, He hates their sins. In this sense He is ‘ angry with the wicked every day.’ Sin to Him is an abhorrence, not only because it is such an awful wrong in itself, but because it is such a fruitful source of wretchedness, lie sees how it brings misery, and tears, and broken hearts, and death, and damnation, and He is against all who voluntarily and intelligently hold on to it. This is what is meant by the wrath of God abiding on sinners. It is near them ; hangs over them ; at any moment the Divine patience may be exhausted ; and then, not only the reproaches of their own con- demned spirits, the upbraiding of the souls they have misled by their example, the revilings of the fiends in whose company they have to spend eternity, but the anger of the indignant God against whom their offences have been committed, will burst with awful fury upon them. But when sinners turn from their sins, and accept Jesus Christ as their Saviour and King, God’s anger is turned away, and all the approving love of His Being flow's out to them. (/) Conversion, in other words, is a change, which passes over the soul when it is received into the favour of God. Not only is the soul pardoned, but it is regenerated, which is spoken of by Jesus Christ as being 4 born again.’ Before he receives Salvation, the sinner is under the power of his sins — mastered by the Devil. Even when he sees their hatefulness, and the evil consequences which follow them, he is powerless to free himself. If he makes resolutions to sin no more, he breaks them almost as soon as 80 Bk. I, Pt. II] What It Is To Be Saved [Chap. IV they are made. He has a bad heart, which inclines him to evil ; he is a slave to his passions, and either revels in the sins that are his masters or vainly struggles to get away from their dominion; coming at last, in despair, to submit to their rule. But when he is converted, all this is changed. He has been made free from the guilt and power of sin. The passions which enslaved him have lost their grip. The things of God which, before, he hated, now he loves ; and the sinful things which once he loved now he hates. He is in Christ, and therefore is a new creature. (g) Being adopted into God’s family and being given the privilege of claiming from the Father an ample provision for every need. ( h ) Being made an heir of Heaven. The penalty of sin is not only death and Hell, but the loss of Paradise. When God forgives a man’s sins, He not only saves him from death and gives him back life, but with that life He gives a title to Heaven as well. The saved man is made a child of God, and an heir of Heaven, a joint heir with Christ ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified to- gether.’ ( i ) Divine protection. It means protection from spiritual enemies. While a man is faithful to God, neither devils nor men can really harm him ; the very hairs of his head are numbered ; no weapon formed against him can prosper. The Bible is full of assurances that God will take care of His own children. (j) Having the gift of the Holy Spirit. When the soul receives forgiveness, the Spirit of God enters and takes charge of it, casting out devils, destroying the power of evil, and taking up His abode there, where He remains, guiding, controlling, comforting, and keeping it in all its ways according to the measure of its faithfulness to God. (k) Enlistment in the Army of God. He receives not only power to walk in the way of God’s commandments for himself, but to subdue other men to the Lord. His new nature now continually cries out : 1 Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do ? ’ and carries him forth with the feet of cheerful obedience in the service of his new Master — to labour, to weep, to suffer, and, if necessary, to die, in order to bring others into the enjoyment of the Salvation which he him- self has found. G 81 Bk. I, Pt. Ill What It Is To Be Saved [Chap. IV Meditate upon 4. Salvation means much more. The F.O. should what it means. care f u ]iy consider what has been said in this Chapter, study his Bible, meditate upon his own experience, and observe the remarkable deliverances of those round about him, so that he can make known this wonderful Salvation to sinners of all kinds, and powerfully urge its acceptance upon them. 82 Bk. I, Pt. II] Responsibility of the Sinner [Chap. V, Sect. 1 Chapter V THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE SINNER Section i.-Can a Sinner Do Anything to Merit Salvation ? 1. No man can do anything to merit Salvation in any way. He has forfeited all lawful claim to the favour of God, and instead of works of merit, he has only repentance for sin to present to God as any reason why He should notice him. 2. But while man is unable to do anything by which to merit the favour of God, there are certain things of Divine appointment which he must do in order to get Salvation. 3. It is ridiculous, therefore, for people to say that man has nothing to do in order to be saved, seeing that — (a) The Bible is full of entreaties to man to break with his sins and conduct himself in a certain way in order to be saved. ( b ) The Bible is full of directions, which the sinner is to follow in order to obtain Salvation, and of declara- tions that if he does so he will certainly be saved ; but that if he neglect them, he will as certainly be lost. (c) The first instinct of every man on discovering that he is a sinner and in danger of being damned is to do something. He naturally cries out, * Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do ? ’ (d) Every one who has interest in the Salvation of souls is alive to what men should do in order to find Salvation. Probably more sermons have been preached on the text, * What must I do to be saved ? ' than any other. No merit Things he must do. Absurd to say ‘ do nothing.’ 83 Bk. I, Pt. II] Responsibility of tbe Sinner [Chap. V, Sect. 2 ( e ) The attainment of almost every good thing on the face of the earth is dependent on something being done by those who desire to obtain it. (/) Experience shows that the sinner who neglects to seek the Salvation of God — who refuses to use such light and strength and help as are within his reach — goes from bad to worse, until he finally perishes. Expe- rience also shows that the man who earnestly seeks God according to his ability, finds Him, no matter how hardened or vile he may have been. Is it not written, 4 And ye shall seek Me, and find Me, when ye shall search for Me with all your heart. And I will be found of you, saith the Lord ’ ? (Jeremiah xxix. 13, 14). Section 2.— What Can a Sinner Do? Ample infor- mation. Urge all. Act on the light they have. 1. The Field Officer will find ample information in Book I, Part II, Chapter VIII, Section 11, for directing into the way of Salvation the sinner who is convicted of his guilt, who sees his danger, and repents of his sin. 2. The F.O. must urge in the most earnest manner upon all men alike, whether concerned or uncon- cerned, the duty of immediately seeking God ; and at the same time, assure them that if they will do so they will be certain to find Him. 3. The fact that a sinner is without any religious feelings, which would enable him to discharge the duties he owes to God and man, does not relieve him from the obligation to do such things as he has ability to perform. The F.O. must therefore insist upon his acting on the light he already has, and using the strength he already possesses. To do so will certainly lead him to the attainment of both the feelings and ability he needs. (a) The sinner must be made to consider the claims of God. The F.O. should remind him that he, the sinner, is perfectly willing to give consideration to material claims which are made upon him, and this is the least he can do with respect to the claims of God. 84 Bk. I, Pt. II] Responsibility of tiie Sinner [Chap. V, Sect. 2 There are times with all men when they will admit the reasonableness and justice of the requirements God makes upon them. In seasons of bodily pain, or earthly trial, in the face of impending death, or standing by the open grave, men listen to the Divine warnings and appeals, and will admit that God’s claims upon them are reasonable and just. If at such times they admit these claims, the least that sinners can do with regard to them is to consider them. The F.O, should demand that the sinner shall make time to think the subject carefully out, and make a straightforward and intelligent answer to God as to what he will do. The considera- tion of the subject will create feelings, and feelings will lead him to seek God in earnest. Sinners perish because they will not think. (b) The sinner can inquire about his duty to God. When pushed into a corner as to the wickedness of his conduct, the ungodly often pleads ignorance, and says that there are so many religions that he does not know which is the right one. In such a case the F.O. should urge that, it is the man’s duty to seek information. He should go to the Bible, inquire of godly people, go to the Penitent-Form, and if he really wants to know how to get his heart softened, and his mind enlightened on the subject, he will soon obtain the information, and if sincere he will assuredly find God. (c) The sinner who wants Salvation can pray. It is wicked to tell him that he is not to pray for mercy. Could there be anybody under Heaven whom the Father is better pleased to see than His prodigal children ? Could anybody possibly knock at the door of a mother’s house whom she would more gladly welcome than her poor wandering girl ? And our Heavenly Father is infinitely more willing to answer the cries of a broken-hearted sinner than He is to respond to the cold formalities and feelingless petitions of pro- fessing Christians. The Bible is full of instances in which wicked people, and backsliding saints, who have done very evil things, have prayed and have been heard. Indeed, whenever a man has cried from his heart, 4 God be merciful to me, a sinner ! ’ he has had an answer from his Father in Heaven. (d) The sinner who wants to be right with God can act ; that is, he can do that which he feels he should do. The F.O. should urge him to begin just where he is that very moment, to do right, so far as he knows 85 Bk. I, Pt. II] Responsibility of the Sinner [Chap. V, Sect. 2 Urge them. the right from the wrong ; to stop sinning ; give up that which his conscience condemns ; forsake ungodly companions ; quit ungodly business. He must obey God’s Spirit speaking in his heart. (e) The sinner can trust himself to God’s mercy so far as he knows it. No man can be wrong in hoping in the mercy of God as displayed in the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, who is at the same time willing to obey God so far as he has the ability. 4. The F.O. must urge upon the sinner the fact of his own responsibility. He may be quite sure that God will show the man his real character and con- dition ; will melt his heart, and lead him into the enjoyment of all His wonderful Salvation. 86 Bk. I, Pt. Ill Sinners and their Salvation [Chap. VI Chapter VI SINNERS AND THEIR SALVATION 1. It has already been shown in these Orders that it is God who really saves the sinner, in the sense that it is He who forgives his sins, changes his heart, adopts him into His family, puts His Spirit within him, and bestows upon him the right and title to all the blessedness that follows. 2. It has also been set forth that the sinner him- self can do a great deal towards his own Salvation, by using the means he already possesses, and upon which God has made the bestowment of Salvation to depend. 3. It is also true that the faithful Soldier of Christ, as an agent, converts or saves the sinner by turning him from the error of his ways. 4. There will be nothing plainer to the faithful Field Officer than the fact that souls are constantly being converted through intelligent, faithful, self- sacrificing labour ; on the other hand, that souls are constantly being lost because of neglect and indifference on the part of some who are professedly following Jesus. (a) This truth is taught in the Bible, James says, 4 Let him know, that he which converteth the sinner from the error of his way shall save a soul from death, and shall hide a multitude of sins ’ (James v. 20). (b) The same lesson is taught by history. Nothing is more uniformly affirmed in the history of every land than the fact that where there have been faithful ministers, religion has flourished, and wdien and where good and faithful ministers have been wanting, the contrary has been the case. Under God, the sinner and the agent contribute to save or to lose a soul. 87 Bk. I, Pt. II] Sinners and their Salvation [Chap. VI Serious con- sequences. Nobody ca* relieve F O. of responsibility. He must lead in saving. (c) The same lesson is taught by biography. The stories of the lives of all the best and holiest of men go to show that devoted saints have souls for their hire and seals to their ministry, while unfaithful and self-indulgent ministers see few or no conversions. (d) The same lesson is taught by comparison. In business, in agriculture, in war, and every other human pursuit, where men work wisely and continuously, there are corresponding results. (e) The same lesson is taught by experience. The F.O. will know that, as a rule, to the extent that he has been faithful to God, and complied with the con- ditions herein laid down, souls have been saved ; and he knows also that when he has been unfaithful, and has not complied with these conditions, these results have not followed, and as a consequence it is to be feared that many have perished. How awfully solemn, therefore, is this responsibility for the souls of our fellows ! 5. The F.O. should seek, before God, to discharge his duty in the most careful manner, seeing that such serious consequences are linked up with it. 6. No person can relieve the F.O. of his personal responsibility for the Salvation of sinners. If he himself does not lead them to the Cross, special times of difficulty and unusual hardness excepted, it will ordinarily be because he is either unfaithful to Christ, or incompetent for the discharge of his duty. 7. The F.O. is the leader of the people ; he must be the most zealous and effective Soldier in the Corps in soul-saving. This is his special work ; all other responsibilities, such as planning Meetings, the finances, taking care of his Soldiers, are all essential ; but nothing can supersede in importance this special work for which he has been selected, trained, set apart, and sent into the Field. That work is to take hold of perishing men and women, as they stand upon the crumbling edge of the precipice that overhangs the Lake of Fire, and to deliver them 88 Bk. I, Pt» II] Sinners and their Salvation [Chap. VI from their danger by the power of the Holy Ghost. The F.O. must himself do this, with his own hands and head and heart. 8. If the F.O. does not personally save souls, he will hinder others doing so. If he is a daring Blood-and- Fire Officer, rushing to the very mouth of Hell to rescue sinners, his Soldiers will imitate him. And alas ! they will probably copy him, if he is a cowardly, indolent, hang-back creature, that can neither bark nor bite at the roaring lion of Hell, as he carries off his prey. The F.O. who is not a desperate soul-saver will either destroy the soul- saving spirit of his Corps by making the Soldiers like himself, or he will lose their respect, and make them despise him in their hearts. It is impossible for any F.O. to keep the regard of true Blood-and- Fire Soldiers, who is not a devoted and daring Soldier himself. Must save or hinder. 89 Bk. I, Pt. II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sec£. 1 See Part I, No scolding! F O. must remember. Chapter VII QUALIFICATIONS FOR SAVING SINNERS Section i. — Sympathy with the Unsaved 1. The qualifications of the successful Field Officer are set out in Part I of this Booh. Still, one or two points may be added specially bearing upon his duty to the unsaved, and his dealing with them. 2. There must be no bitterness in the F.O’s heart, in his words, or in his manner. He must not scold. If the people think he is angry with them, they will feel like answering him back, or justifying themselves ; whereas, if they can see that while knowing how wrong they are, and feeling it, he is full of pitying tenderness towards them, they will almost invariably give way, condemn themselves, acknowledge their sin, and seek mercy. 3. The F.O. cannot help feeling how wrong sinners are in breaking the law of God, trampling on the yearning love and spilt Blood of Jesus Christ, ruining the souls of their kindred and friends by their example, spreading misery all about them, and hardening their hearts. He will see how terrible all these things are, and feel how just it would be for God to send them to Hell ; but still the F.O’s condemnation will be modified, his heart will rise up and plead on their behalf, and he will do everything in his power to rescue them, if he remembers — 90 Bk. I, Pt. II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sect. 1 (a) That sinners merely act out their depraved nature ; they are what their dispositions make them. ( b ) That multitudes follow the example set before them from infancy ; they have seen little else around them but vice and other forms of wickedness. (c) That many of them have been not only actually born in iniquity, but trained in it as their natural con- dition of life. (d) That many are totally ignorant of the evil nature of sin, and of the love of God. (e) That all are more or less possessed of the Devil, who drives them about at his good pleasure. 4. The spirit of Christ in the F.O. will lead him to discriminate between those who are enlightened and have had many opportunities of knowing the truth, and such as have been described in paragraph 3. He will feel, as his M'aster felt, that while he is compelled to condemn the self-righteous and other such sinners, the drunkards, harlots; and thieves have his deepest compassion. 5. This compassion will instruct the F.O. in his work. Love is fertile in expedients ; pitying love will teach him what to say and sing and do, in order to get at the hearts of sinners, and will ensure him a harvest of results. 6. Compassion will prevent professionalism and an unnatural, canting way of talking, which is so detested by people in general. While sinners hate the whining talk which only comes from the tongue, they respect conviction and reality in religion ; when they can see that people are really concerned about them, there are very few who will not listen and be moved, if nothing more. Love is a wonderful conqueror — compassion gives elo- quence. Words without it, no matter how clever and numerous, are only words ; they may scratch Pity the lowest most, and plan for them. No unnatural talk ! 91 Bk. I, Pt. II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sect. 2 Compassion obtained. God is with the F.O. I -ivine co-operation the skin, but it is very seldom that they prick the heart. 7. The F.O. should read how this compassion may be obtained in Part /, Chapter II, Section 2, oj this Book . Section 2. — Co-operation with the Holy Spirit 1. The Field Officer must always remember that the Holy Spirit is a Co-worker with him in the great task of securing the Salvation of men. He should ever bear in mind that though, humanly speaking, he may be single-handed, he is never alone in the conflict ; that, however ignorant, or poor, or despised he may be in the estimation of men, the great God of Heaven, in the Person of the Holy Ghost, is an actual Partner with him in the War; and that while he is besieging sinners from without, the Spirit of God is attacking them from within. 2. This co-operation between the Holy Spirit and the F.O. in saving men is taught — - (a) In Nature. The F.O. sees everywhere God and man working in combination in natural things. He sees the farmer ploughing and sowing and watching and reaping ; and he sees God, on His part, making the juices of the earth to spring, shining upon it with His sun, lifting the water from the sea into His clouds, and then pouring it down, in rain and dew, upon the seed the farmer has sown. He traces the work of God, as clearly as that of man, combining to produce the growth and culture of the crops, which, owing to this joint operation of the human and the Divine, are at length safely gathered into the barns, to be- come food for man. So the F.O. plans his marches, fixes his Open-Air Meetings, directs his truth, sings his songs, and pleads with the sinner, as his own share of the work ; while the Spirit of God, on His part, applies the truth, brings it back to his memory, and when he bows at the Mercy-Seat helps him to repent, and then leads him into the enjoyment of Salvation. 92 Bk. I, Pt. II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sect. 2 (b) This co-operation of the Divine Spirit with the spirit of the F.O. in the work of Salvation is taught in the Bible : 4 I have planted, Apollos watered ; but God gave the increase ’ ; 4 For we are labourers together with God ; ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building’ (1 Corinthians iii. 6 and 9). 4 We then, as workers together with Him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain ’ (2 Corin- thians vi. 1). ( c ) This truth is taught by God’s Fatherhood. Is He not the Father of the whole human family ? and although His children have sunk and wrecked their fortunes in a deplorable manner, is He not still their Father, and are they not still His children, although prodi- gals ? It must be so, and as He looks down upon them, being driven by their passions to the destruc- tion from which there is no deliverance. He strives to save them. (d) This truth is also taught by man’s own experience. Are not saint and sinner alike conscious of this inward drawing? Does not the voice of the Holy Spirit speak to us in the night-season and in the day-time ? When inclined to do good, or tempted to do evil, are we not quite certain that an inward Voice, altogether separate from our own spirit, draws, warns, and urges us on behalf of God, of goodness, and of eternal love ? 3. The Spirit of God works in opposition to the Devil. That devils have access to the hearts of sinners none can deny. They tempt the saints, but they more or less possess the sinners. They help the sinner to resist the truth, hush his fears of consequences, allay his scruples, and push him on to deeds of iniquity, from which his own nature, bad as it is, often shrinks. The Holy Ghost with- stands the Devil, and fights within men’s souls for the possession of that sacred treasure. 4. The F.O. should understand something of the manner in which the Spirit of God co-operates with him. (a) The Holy Spirit inspires the F.O. If this is not so — if God does not directly inspire His devoted servants and prophets now as He inspired holy men of old, their power to do good will be very limited. God fights the Devil. God helps the F.O. 93 Bk. I, Pt. II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sect. 2 i. If the F.O. is not actually endued with this Divine power, he will merely be as other men, and instead of bringing God’s message, will only carry so much good advice. He must believe this ; for if he does not believe in God’s actual possession and inspiration of his soul, how can he be a true co-worker with God ? ii. The F.O. who abandons himself to this inspira- tion is conscious of the fact that God does actually take possession of his whole being, giving him language and thoughts and feel- ings that are altogether above and beyond his own natural ability. He is the instru- ment ; God is the performer ; and God produces on and through His willing instru- ments such sounds and songs and harmonies as He desires. (b) The Spirit of God co-operates with the F.O. by directly working on the heart of the sinner. i. The Spirit of God strives with men by revealing the truth in the conscience. There are some who say that God only speaks to the sinner through His written Word ; but surely God is not shut out from speaking to the soul in any form He chooses. He has made and redeemed it ; He loves and seeks to save it. If devils can come into the spirit with their evil suggestions, most certainly God can speak in his soul whatever He wishes. God is not confined to the repetition of the same words which He has spoken to others on other occasions, or limited to those words which He has caused to be written in the Bible. ii. The Spirit of God co-operates with the F.O. by persuading the sinner to realize the truth which concerns his Salvation. We know something of the hardness of the hearts of the unconverted, but probably have no proper idea how flinty they would be but for the continued intercessions of the Holy Spirit. He holds the truth before them, makes them look at it, and so compels them to feel about it. iii. The Spirit of God works on the fears of sinners — brings before them Death, Judgment, Heaven, and Hell. For instance Pharaoh, Nebuchadnezzar, and thousands more down to our own day. 94 Bk. I, Pte II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sect. 2 5. The F.O. must understand how he can obtain the co-operation of the Holy Spirit. There can be no question that there is an ordinary 4 labouring together ’ of the Spirit with all workers for God. Many a man is saved by what he hears in churches and chapels, and in The Army Halls also, with small thanks to the faithfulness of those whose words are thus made the immediate means of their conversion. The Spirit of God is always preparing men for Salvation, reminding them of the future with all its terrible realities ; by sickness, by bereavements, by funeral processions, by newly-opened graves, and by other such circumstances. He is always re- minding men of their future, and thereby making their hearts receptive of the message of mercy ; so that when they come in contact with that message frequently it is made the means of Salvation, although there may be little faith or earnestness in the preacher. 6. The F.O. must remember that the co-operation of the Holy Spirit can be secured and retained only in the following way : — (a) By the unconditional surrender of himself to the will and service of God, personally receiving the fullness of the Spirit of God, creating within him a Divine enthusiasm of love and pity and self-sacrilice. And he must continue to receive repeated baptisms of the same Spirit all through his career. (h) He must believe, constantly and unwaveringly, that the Almighty Spirit is working with him, and that, in union with God, he is able to do what otherwise for him would be the impossible. (c) His spirit must be kept in harmony with the Divine Spirit. Two cannot walk together except they be agreed. The F.O. must be holy as God is holy. (d) He must have the same great object in life as the Holy Spirit. The supreme purpose of the Spirit in visit- ing men is to save them ; the supreme purpose of the spirit and life of the F.O. must likewise be to save men. (e) He must steadily acknowledge his dependence upon God for all the power he possesses. He is a jealous The co-operation of the Holy Spirit. How secured. 95 Bk.I, Pt. II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sect. 3 God and man united. God, and He will not work, or continue working, when the glory, instead of being given to Him, is taken to ourselves. (/) lie must obey in all things the calls, guidance, and impulse of the Spirit. Having received the light, he must walk in it. 7. The F.O. must be able to rely upon the co- operation of the Spirit of God, and yet at the same time to use every likely and possible means to accomplish the work he has in hand. There are two classes of workers to be seen in every direction, as distinct from each other as possible, but alike unsuccessful ; the one trusting exclusively in them- selves, and producing very little real good ; the other trusting exclusively in God to do everything, and seeing as little fruit as the first. Get them down. Section 3. — Definiteness of Aim 1. The Field Officer is only too familiar with the fact that men everywhere are in rebellion against God, and are suffering all manner of evil con- sequences as a result. The great purpose of The Salvation Army is to subduafrand bring these rebel- lious multitudes to their rightful King, in order that they may receive His mercy. In every place. 2. In all his dealings with the unconverted the F.O. must keep this great purpose ever before him. Whether in the Hall or the Open-Air, in railway carriage, omnibus, private houses or elsewhere, he must never lose sight of the fact that his first rnd all-important business with unconverted people is to save them. Especially in Meetings. 3. Specially must he bear this in mind, when he stands upon the platform, and looks into the eyes of the unsaved, whom he knows to be living in sin and going to Hell. His work with them is to get 90 Bk.I, Pt. II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sect. 4 them to submit to God, and to accept His mercy, so that He may pardon and convert them. The F.O. must ever remember that his work with un- saved people is — (a) Not to please or amuse them, unless such entertain • ment be intended and calculated to help in the at- tainment of the main object he has in view. Nothing can be much more terrible than for an Officer to be making merry with people who are on the brink of Hell, instead of trying with all his might to save them. (b) Not to instruct them, except it be as to the nature of the awful disease which is hurrying them to everlast- ing death, and the only way by which they can obtain deliverance from it. (c) Not to do a religious performance for them, either before or after their conversion. Forms and prayers, hymns and sacraments, and all other kinds of religious ceremonial, are useless, while the heart is held back and the soul is in rebellion. ( d ) Not to make them better — that is, more moral — but to make them feel how sinful they are, that they are utterly lost ; he should aim at taking away every hope they have for earth and Heaven, breaking down their pride and stubbornness, and bringing them to an end of all expectation of saving them- selves, so that in absolute despair they may cry to God for deliverance. (e) Not to make them happy. If they take his advice and come to Christ, they will find as much happiness as is good for them here, and unmingled felicity hereafter. But his purpose now is to make them miserable, until in sheer agony they cry out, 4 What must I do to be saved ? * Section 4 .— Methods to Employ 1. There are various methods by which men seek Many plans, to support life, and to save it when in danger. Some of these methods are wiser than others. Just so with saving souls; there are different methods, some wiser than others, and many, alas ! that seem very foolish. The wisest, naturally, bring the best 97 u Bk. I, Pt. II] Qualifications for Saving Sinners [Chap. VII, Sect. 4 Study the best. Fixed laws. Understand them. results ; but God often saves men in spite of the folly of the measures employed, and of the people who adopt them. 2. The Field Officer must seek to understand the wisest plans. He should learn his business. Men study how to gain money, to win fame, or to succeed in whatever department of life they are engaged. How much more should the F.O. labour and inquire night and day, in order that he may win the largest number of souls to the Saviour ? 3. The F.O. is not left to guess-work or conjecture in this important business. Fixed laws and prin- ciples govern success just as truly in saving souls as they do in the other affairs of human life. Some people think they have no more power to bring about the Salvation of souls than they have to produce a thunderstorm or an earth- quake. This is a mistake. If the F.O. will be at the trouble to qualify himself, and follow the counsels given in these Orders, he will be as certain to succeed in bringing an abundant harvest of grain into the heavenly garner, as a farmer succeeds in raising a good crop of corn, who ploughs and sows and reaps according to the fixed laws of agriculture. For instance — (a) There are fixed methods of influencing God. The prayer of faith moves the Arm that can shake the hearts of men. ( b ) There are fixed methods of moving men, which are set forth in the following Chapter. 4. The F.O. must seek to understand these laws, and to acquire heavenly wisdom to enable him to apply them in the most effective manner. This is what Solomon meant when he said, ‘ He that win- neth souls is wise. 4 5 98 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sects. 1, 2 Chapter VIII HOW TO SAVE SINNERS Section i. — General Remarks 1. A certain number of people in every place appear perfectly willing to be converted ; they run to hear ; they receive the word with joy, and press to the Mercy-Seat. They require no entreaty, or compulsion of any kind. They are more anxious to be saved than the Field Officer can be to save them. These are gathered in with but little trouble. 2. But others have to be sought after in many a weary march, and fought for in many an arduous combat ; and if the F.O. will not fight hard and search long and contrive wisely, he will fail to win them. And, alas ! these who are so difficult to capture constitute the great majority. 3. The F.O. will see many and convincing proofs of the foregoing in every town at which he is stationed. A certain number of souls are brought to God without much difficulty or self-denial, and then there is a comparative dearth of conversions. What is to become of the multitudes of the un- touched unsaved ? Section 2. — Attract them 1. The multitudes who remain indifferent and unconcerned about Salvation cannot be left to perish without an effort. By some means they must be made to hear and to consider the truths of Salvation. Some easily caught. Others keep away. They must be got at. The masses. 99 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 2 To get into contact with them. Must be drawn. How. 2. To accomplish this the Field Officer must get into contact with them ; either they must come to him or he must go to them. And the readiest, most economical, and most effective method by which the F.O. can reach people is to have them come to him, crowding his Hall, and sitting before him ready to listen to what he has to say. 3. Every effort therefore should be made to draw people to the Hall. Various methods of advertising and other attractions are set forth in Book //, Part III , Chapter II. 4. Mention may be made of some means of attraction which have more particularly to do with the personal work of the F.O. {a) A godly character in the F.O. Goodness is interesting to both saints and sinners, and if the worst are not drawn to the Hall by it, some of the saints will be, and they will bring the sinners with them. ( b ) A Spirit-filled life. If the F.O. is filled with the Spirit of God, he will attract the people. John the Baptist drew the people by thousands after him into the wilderness just because they believed him to be a prophet sent of God. The supernatural — that is, the Divine — when seen in the individual, has a charm and interest for men that will draw them after those whom they believe to possess it. ( c ) A kind, compassionate spirit. (d) A successful work. Nothing succeeds like success. If souls are being saved night after night, this fact alone will draw people to the Hall. (e) Variety in the Meetings. The ordinary run of people love change. The same forms, no matter how excellent, if continued for a long period, lose their charm ; and however strongly people may feel that they should go to the Meetings, if the Meetings have no interest for them they will stay away. The F.O. should always be doing or saying something new ; not merely getting some new speaker, or some different method of conducting his Meetings, but he himself should aim at doing something new. ( See Section 3 of this Chapter.) 100 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 3 Section 3.— Go to them 1. The Field Officer must find the enemy before Seek them, he can fight a battle. He must seek before he can save the lost. The ability to seek and find them is a distinguishing feature in the work of a useful Officer. 2. The F.O. must seek them in the Open-Air; Go where they in their daily haunts ; in the streets and markets ; go * in the waste places where they assemble to gamble and argue, and the like ; at fairs and races ; at the factory gates ; and at all similar places of concourse. 3. The F.O. should seek them in theatres, music- Hire theatres, halls, and such like buildings hired for Salvation purposes. The advantage of hiring these places on the Sabbath, or when they chance to be closed on week-days, is that a certain set of people will come there, who will on no account go to a place of worship. 4. The F.O. must go to people in their houses. How to catch Regulations have been laid down as to the methods themathome - that should be followed in the visitation of Soldiers, much of which in a general way can be readily applied to the visitation of the unsaved. (See Part IV , Chapter V , of this Booh.) The F.O. must — ■ (a) Be careful not to give offence. If not wanted he must say a kind word, and withdraw ; if he cannot do good by remaining to talk about Christ, he must be careful not to do harm by making the people angry. Although he may not be welcome to-day, they may be glad to see him the next time he calls. (b) Be respectful. He should knock at the door before entering, even if he lifts the latch and walks in directly afterwards. (c) Be careful that there is nothing in his mode of address or manner, or appearance, to make people think he regards himself as superior to them. There is a true politeness that those whom he visits will find it difficult, if not impossible, to quarrel with. And 101 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 3 even if they send him away with a harsh word before he can speak with them, the kindly way in which he addresses them, and the gentle manner with which he receives the reproof, will probably cause them to remember him with kindly feelings. ( d ) Apologize to people whom he finds at a meal, and offer to withdraw. If they ask him to remain, he should be seated at a distance. (e) Take kindly notice of the children. This will often open a door to the hearts of the parents. He must, however, be careful not to flatter them, about their children or anything else. (/) Go straight to the business on which he has visited them as soon as possible. He should not begin by asking people if they are saved, but get to know what their religious condition is, without tempting them to lie or deceive about their state. (g) Not argue about opinions, doctrines, sects, or anything else. If he finds the people professing to belong to the Church of England, or the Church of Rome, or to any other denomination, he must not set out to prove that their opinions or methods are wrong, but at once inquire whether they have any practical experience of Salvation. (h) Avoid anything in the nature of a quarrel. It takes two to make strife, and if anything of a disagreeable nature is said concerning himself or The Army, or anything or anybody connected with it, he must not answer back. He should steadily pursue his talk about their souls, or about spiritual things. If he cannot do this, he should in as kindly a way as pos- sible withdraw. ( i ) Not speak disrespectfully of any religious sect, or doctrine, or minister, not even if other people present during his visit are saying such things, and he knows that the statements they make are true. There will be plenty to spread statements that reflect unfavour- ably on religion without Officers engaging in it. (j) Not stay long if he is not wanted. To do so will only put the people into a bad temper, and make them still more unwilling to see him another day. (k) Leave as soon as his work is done. For him to remain and gossip about any ordinary family or worldly affairs will not only undo any good he may have done, but destroy his influence for the future. /) Pray, if possible, before leaving. In doing so, lie should pour out his soul to God on the behalf of those present, but should be brief. 102 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 (m) Not raise any objection to the people keeping their hats on, or not kneeling down, nor to their smoking, or going on with their work, while he talks or prays. If he gets hold of God in prayer, they will hear and feel all he is saying, and will probably be ashamed of themselves after he is gone. (n) Get a definite promise, if possible, from those whom lie visits, to come to the Hall. He should endeavour to persuade them to attend the very next Meeting after his visit, lest the influence of the visit should pass away before the time comes round, or lest they should forget their promise. (o) Inquire whether there is any one sick in the house ; and, if so, he should endeavour to see them and pray with them. (p) Inquire if there are any lodgers ; and, if so, speak to them, if possible. (q) Inquire if there is any one sick in the neighbourhood whom he can visit. 5. The F.O. should always be ready to accept an invitation to visit any persons. at their own houses who may be in distress about their souls. 6. As it is the duty of the F.O. to visit the sick uninvited, he must never forget to visit those who are sick when asked to do so, or any other persons who may be in circumstances of bereavement, or passing through trial. Section 4. — Interest them 1. The Field Officer must interest sinners. No man will get the ear of the ungodly long enough to benefit them unless he can interest them. 2. Unless the F.O. can interest the people when he has got them they will not stop to listen to him, or even if they do remain he cannot reasonably expect that they will come again. It is no sense of duty that brings in the bulk of the unconverted people, to whom he has the opportunity of speaking ; and no sense of duty will keep them there. He can Readily accept invitation. Visit the sick uninvited. He must take trouble. They will com© again. 103 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 Get their attention. A. story rivets. No long talks. gain and keep their attention only by making what he says impress them. 3. Even when sinners are present they will not listen' so as to get any benefit, unless they are inter- ested. This is one reason why so few people are saved. They sit or stand all through an address, and are not in the least degree moved by it, because they have not heard it, apart from a few sentences here and there. (a) Everybody knows what a tendency there is in the mind to wander off from the subject on which a speaker is dwelling. Unconverted people do not feel responsibility for listening, and make no attempt to control their thoughts and follow the speaker. In fact, they will, as soon as religion is spoken of, often deliberately turn their attention to their busi- ness, or their pleasures, or their anxieties, although they may be steadily looking at the speaker all the time. (&) But even where the effort is made by sinners to follow what is being said, it is seldom that they succeed in doing so for many minutes together. Something which is said and done calls up some circumstance in their history which carries them away in imagina- tion, and their attention is not secured again, perhaps, until the speaker has wellnigh finished his address. 4. The F.O. must be aware of this tendency and be continually guarding against it. He must always be doing or saying something fresh, or expressing himself in such a manner as is calculated to call back the wandering thoughts of his hearers. He can do this by pausing every now and then, or by lifting his voice occasionally, by singing a verse, walking about, or relating striking facts. In these, or various other ways, he can make the people listen to him. 5. The F.O. must not talk too long, for people will not listen long to a lengthy religious talk. 104 Bk. I,Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 6. To interest his audience the F.O. must speak so that the people can hear and understand him with- out difficulty. No one will be very much interested in a speaker whose words they can only catch with difficulty, or in one whose meaning they but im- perfectly understand ; or in another who talks right over their heads with plenty of theology and hard words. He should make everybody hear him with ease, and be so simple that the children will readily comprehend his meaning. 7. To see the speaker without having to reach, and strain, and twist, or stand up all the time, has much to do with the interest with which his message will be received. Half the interest created by the F.O. will arise from the pleasure of seeing his face and movements while he is speaking. Whilst it is objectionable for the speaker to be placed on a very high platform, or stand, it is equally so for him to be placed so low that he cannot be com- fortably seen by all in the audience. 8. The F.O. must speak about things which directly concern the people — subjects in which they themselves feel an interest. Occurrences that happened a long time ago, and a long way off, will not be nearly so interesting as local happenings of to-day or yesterday. Miracles performed in their own Hall, on people who live in their own street, will be of more interest than such as took place two thousand years ago. 9. Matters that have to do with their everyday life and happiness will be of more interest to them than what is going to happen to them after death. The F.O. need have no difficulty in finding such subjects. He should talk to sinners about their own hearts, and their own sins, and the Salvation and happiness here and hereafter of their wives, and husbands, and mothers, and fathers, and children. Speak plainly. Speaker must be readily seen. Things people care about Everyckty life. 105 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 Talk as a friend. Illustrations. In natural tones. Fresh facts. Move naturally. 10. The F.O. should speak in a warm, friendly way, with vigour and enthusiasm. Talking at people in a cold, stilted manner, or shouting, will, as a rule, be very uninteresting, notwithstanding any amount of sound, energy of manner, stamping of feet, or clapping of hands, that may accompany it. 11. The F.O. should use plenty of illustrations in his talking. He should make his statements plain and understandable by comparing them with something with which his hearers are familiar, or by relating some suitable incident. Few things interest people more than familiar facts; they make the talk alive. 12. The F.O. should not talk all in one tone ; that is, he should speak louder at one time than at another. He should be natural — speaking in the same way as he does in the house, but loud enough to be heard by the persons sitting farthest from him ; his voice should rise and fall with his feelings. Any one who talks after this fashion, if he has anything to say worth listening to, will be sure to have interested hearers. If he speaks all in one key he will talk the minds of the people to sleep; and no matter how good the subject of his speech may be, people will not trouble to hear him long, or often. 13. The F.O. should frequently illustrate with something he has seen, or heard, during recent happenings. To this end he should be always observ- ing the men and things around him. It is important to the F.O. that he should note down such facts and incidents for use in his Meetings. 14. The F.O. should vary his manner. He should move about on the platform, work his arms, kneel down, sit on a chair, walk down among the audience, or do anything else he feels disposed to do. A speaker who is thoroughly absorbed in his subject, and moved by it, and who carries his audience with him in what he is saying, can do almost anything in the way of movement, action, and gesture, and 106 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 it will not seem at all strange. But he must not do this sort of thing unless he carries his audience with him ; otherwise, they will laugh at him and ridicule his actions. 15. The F.O. should always be saying and doing things that are new to himself ; he should have a fresh message, as well as a fresh manner of delivery. The frequent repetition of the same sayings and doings will rob them of all their force, weary his hearers, and drive them from him. 16. The F.O. who can sing, should occasionally intersperse his address with singing. When describ- ing a fact, he should sing some verse to illustrate it. For instance — (a) If he is telling the story of a Soldier’s happy death-bed, if the dying Comrade sang some special verse himself, or asked* those round him to sing it, the F.O. should sing the same, when he comes to that part of the story. If the saint of whom he is speaking did not sing any particular verse, he should sing one that describes what his feelings were, such as — - If this be death, I soon shall be From every sin and sorrow free, I shall the King of Glory see, All is well ! All is well ! (b) If he is describing the death-bed of some poor sinner, he should sing a verse or chorus illustrative of it, such as — Millions now in Hell are crying — 4 All fs lost ! ’ (c) If he is speaking of the Judgment Day, he might sing, My Lord, what a mourning When the stars begin to fall ! or some similar song. (d) If he is telling how the penitent may find Salvation, he can describe one at the Mercy-Seat, and sing one of the songs that are sung there, such as — ■ He pardoned a rebel like me. The thorns they were pierced In His beautiful brow, To pardon a rebel like me ; or, His Blood can make the foulest clean ; His Blood avails for me. Freshness of message and manner. Break speech with song. 107 Bk. I, Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 5 Not necessarily a good singer. Don't let them rush out. They don’t care. They are pre-occupied. Wake them up ! 17. In regard to this plan, the F.O. need not be particular about his ability to sing. When a man is full of his subject, and he has got hold of his hearers, almost any sort of a voice will be acceptable. But he need not necessarily sing by himself. He can start off, and let a few or all of the Soldiers join with him. 18. The F.O. should bew T are of the danger of a certain portion of his hearers, who are not very much interested in what is being said, leaving the Meeting. If he finds a disposition on the part of the people to move he should be careful about adopting such a plan. Section 5. — Awaken them 1. The Field Officer will find the great bulk of unconverted people totally unconcerned about religion. They are as men who slumber ; their eyes are closed to the destruction ahead of them, and, like men who sleep, they dream ; dream of long life, pleasure, wealth, ease, ambition, and other things — of everything save the dark storm of wrath and ruin that lies just ahead of them. If ever their thoughts are turned to the necessity of Salvation, they console themselves with the illusion that they will have many more oppor- tunities, or with some other equally foolish excuse. 2. This state accounts for the indifference, hatred, persecution, and recklessness of sinners. They are deluded, blinded. 3. The duty of the F.O. is to startle them, and make them look away from this world to the next. Sinners are pre-occupied with care about money, or pleasure, or business. They are so interested in these things that they cannot attend to the claims of God and the needs of their souls. Their eyes are 108 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 5 fixed on the things of earth, and while thus absorbed they walk straight into Hell. 4. It is of little use talking to people who are drowsy, and still less to those who are asleep. If one wishes to get a man who is asleep out of a burning building, or off a sinking ship, the first thing to do with him is to awaken him. It is just so with the F.O. in his dealings with sinners. He must wake them up, and make them see, and feel, the importance of eternal things. Having done this, he can proceed to speak more particularly and instruc- tively as to the way of Salvation. 5. The F.O. must keep well before him the dis- tinction between attracting sinners and awakening them. Very trifling things often draw men to the Hall or to the Open-Air ring. A Flag, a Band, a song, a stranger, or some small matter, will attract a crowd, and keep it for an hour or so, especially if a lively Meeting is going on. But this is a very different thing to awakening them by convincing them of the reality and importance of Salvation ; and nothing short of this will do any permanent good. Awakening sinners means — (a) Making them realize the fact that God is, and that He knows all about them. (b) Compelling them to see that they have sinned against Him, and that they have been doing so all their days. (c) Making them feel that they will, every one, stand before the Great White Throne, and that unless their sins are pardoned they will certainly be punished. (d) Convincing them that they are in danger every hour of the damnation of Hell. (e) Making them feel that God is full of compassion for them ; that He has given His Son to die for them, and that He is quite willing to forgive, and take them into His favour, if they will have Salvation in His way. A man awakened, and made to feel these things, will be on the road to Salvation. They need startling Anxious thought about God and the judgment. 109 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 5 How to awaken sinners. No giggling ! 6. It is important that the F.O. should know how to awaken sinners, and to instruct his Soldiers in such knowledge. He must — (a) Bring the Holy Ghost down upon the people. Every F.O. should be a sort of heavenly lightning conductor, drawing by affinity of spirit, prayer, and faith, the Holy Ghost upon the unconverted. (h) Move them by his example and earnestness. The way he walks about, and talks, and looks, and lives before sinners, should awaken them. (c) He should startle them from their slumbers by awaken- ing truth. Some topics are far better calculated to awaken sinners than others. Some truths find an echo in the stupefied conscience like a death- knell, arouse the sleepers from their slumbers, and make them cry out in alarm, ‘ What must I do?’ Experience has proved that the following and similar subjects invariably prove effective when used with a heart full of compassion : — i. Sin : its baseness, pollution, growth, ingrati- tude, bondage, and punishment. ii. Death : with the certainty of the event, the uncertainty of the time, the blessedness of dying in the enjoyment of Salvation, and the horrors of dying in sin. iii. The Judgment Day : its Judge, its exposure of the deeds done in the body, its sentence, and its separations. iv. Hell : with its reproaches, upbraidings, and companionships ; its memories, its despair, and its duration. v. Calvary : its Victim in His agony, pity, and power to save. vi. Salvation : present, full, and free. 7. Everything in the F.O. and his Meetings should be "in harmony with the serious truths that are being put forth. If there is any levity on his part, or the part of any other speaker, or any joking or giggling on the part of the Soldiers, it will be likely to destroy all the serious, thoughtful, influence that may have been created. Especially will this be true at times when an unusual awakening influence is resting upon the congregation. Bk. I, Ft, I!] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 6 8. The singing should always be in harmony with what is being said at such times. If heavy truth is spoken, the songs should be full of the same solemn, weighty matter ; and the tunes should match the words. A merry, jigging tune, after an address that has startled sinners, and made them face their sins and the fact of the Judgment Throne, and caused them to half make up their minds to seek God, will be likely to drive their tears and fears away. Section 6. — Make them Understand 1. The Field Officer must understand that igno- rance is one of the principal reasons why men reject Salvation, and continue in sin. They do not know how matters really stand. They rebel in the dark. They believe the Devil, who deceives them by assurances that all is well, and go merrily forward on the road to Hell. 2. The work of the F.O. is to tear the bandages from the eyes of such, and make them see and know the truth about themselves, about their sins, and about God and the future state, in order that thereby they may be induced to fly to Christ, and that by Him they may be set free. 3. When the F.O. has created some interest in spiritual things in the hearts of sinners, and thus made them willing and anxious to hear further, he must be at the trouble to explain the truth to them. In every address he delivers to the unsaved, there should be some instructions as to what must be known in order to obtain Salvation. 4. In giving explanations the F.O. cannot very well be too simple. It is astonishing how ignorant many persons are of the simplest things concerning the Kingdom of Christ, who are very intelligent as to earthly matters. The F.O. therefore cannot Singing in harmony with solemn truths. Darkness. Light up ! Explain the truth. Simply. Ill Bk.I, Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 7 ‘ Pricked to the heart.’ Must be convicted. be too elementary. He should deal continually in the ABC truths of Salvation, in the plainest manner, going over and over again with the same topic, until he can see from their eyes that the people to whom he is talking understand what he is saying. (a) If the F.O. wants people to understand him, he must illustrate his topic plentifully. He must imitate his Master in this respect, and compare whatever he talks about with some of those things with which they are familiar in their everyday life. He must reiterate again and again : 4 It is like this ’ and 4 it is like that ’ ; then they will understand him, and be benefited. ( b ) The F.O. should also explain and apply his teaching to the hearts of the hearers by facts. In short, when he puts out a statement, he should — i. Explain it. ii. Illustrate it with some comparison. iii. Then fasten it on their hearts by means of some striking and appropriate instances. Section 7.— Convict them 1. The Field Officer must ever bear in mind that the heart is the main object of his attack. No matter what the class, nationality, age, or degree of guilt of the sinners with whom he has to deal, whether he speaks to them individually or col- lectively, he must always be asking himself : 4 Am I getting at the hearts of this people ? 5 He may sing, and talk, and pray, and go through a round of ceremonies that may interest, and occupy, and please sinners, but he will not do them one particle of good if he does not get at their hearts. 2. The F.O. must steadily aim at producing conviction of sin in the hearts of those who are unawakened. They must be made to feel they are lost and helpless. 112 Bk. I, Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 7 3. The F.O. must seek to make sinners see and Guilty! feel how great an evil sin is. Men in an ordinary way hardly recognize sin as sin. Even if they do think there is such a thing, they attach very little importance to it, and fancy that it is easily remedied ; that a little regret at some convenient season, or a few prayers at death, will easily put matters right. They must be made to feel that sin is a most serious offence — (a) Against their Heavenly Father, who has made and sustained them, and bestowed upon them unnum- bered mercies. ( b ) Against Jesus Christ, who lived and suffered and died for them. (c) Against themselves — their own happiness here and hereafter. ( d ) Against the well-being of their relatives and friends. They must be made to see that the example of their sinful words and lives have helped to curse and ruin those who know and love them. 4. The F.O. must aim at making sinners see the count their great catalogue of their sins. sins * (a) He should bring them before them ; ask them to count them ; what a multitude there are of them ! There have been sins of thought, sins of feeling, sins of conversation, sins of action ; falsehoods, cruelties, uneleannesses, dishonesties, backbitings, slanders, bad tempers, hatreds, and a host of others. ( b ) He should point out how these sins have gone on accumulating from childhood, hour after hour, day after day, and month after month, up to the present moment. (c) He should make them realize that if they were piled up what a mighty mountain they would appear. He must make them look at this mountain, and ask them what they propose to do with it ; it will have to be dealt with. It is a stern, ugly, awful fact, and he must force it on their attention. 5. The F.O. must aim to make sinners feel the The folly of sin. absolute foolishness of sin. He should hold up before them the folly of breaking the laws, and flying in the face, of the great and Almighty God, 113 i Bk.I, Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 7 Its meannesses. Its baseness. Deserving o; Hell. Coming doom. who could crush them at any moment. He should dwell on this, until they see the greatness of their folly and their sin. 6. The F.O. must seek to show sinners how contemptible are their sinful lives ; that it is only because they think God is merciful and long- suffering that they dare for a moment to go con- trary to His wishes ; that if they thought they were to die the next hour they would cry and beg for mercy. But because God is patient, and bears with them, they presume on His love, and harden themselves in sin. 7. The F.O. must seek to make sinners see and feel the base ingratitude of their sin and rebellion against God, considering all the love He has shown them, and all the suffering that Jesus Christ has endured on their behalf ; that instead of being humbled into submission by the thought of His forbearance, patience, and sacrifice, for them to encourage themselves in their wicked rebellion against God, is conduct that must be hateful in the extreme. 8. The F.O. must seek to make sinners see and feel that they deserve to be sent to Hell. If he holds up their sins before their eyes in their real character, and in all their enormity, they will condemn themselves, and feel how just it would be for God to cast them out of His presence for ever. 9. The F.O. must seek to make sinners see 'and feel how terrible will be the Judgment Day. He should make them hear the archangel’s trump ; see the falling stars, the darkened sun and crumbling heavens, and the fleeing mountains ; the rising dead, the Great White Throne, and the nations gathered there. He should make them hear the righteous shouting on the right hand, and the wicked wailing on the left, wringing their hands, 114 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 8 and gnashing their teeth, to think that they should, by their folly and wickedness, have brought them- selves to such a destiny. 10. The F.O. must seek to make sinners feel that all this is a great and terrible reality, and so to fill them with a deep personal concern. They must be convinced of their utterly helpless and hopeless condition apart from God. For until every other hope of escape and every other ground of confidence has been swept out of their souls they will not cast themselves on the mercy of God at the Saviour’s feet. 11. The F.O. must press home upon the unsaved the real truth about their condition ; they must see things as they actually are and will be. In short, he must make men hear the truth, and feel the power of the Holy Ghost until the sword enters their hearts, and they give in, and accept Salvation. Section 8. — Remove their Hindrances 1. The Field Officer must ever bear in mind the hindrances which prevent people coming to Christ, though many are of the most trivial character. 2. With many it is the love of some particular sin. There is some secret lust, or evil indulgence, which they feel they must renounce before they can be the true servants of God ; and although they see that it blocks their way to the Cross, and endangers the Salvation of their souls, they refuse to part with it. 3. In dealing with this class the F.O. must make plain — (a) How hateful to God is their sin. (b) That sin caused the sufferings and death of Jesus Christ, and that clinging to any one sin is like cruci- fying Him again. Deepen conviction. Press them. Real though sometimes trivial. Love of sin. Must make plain. 115 Bk.I, Pt.IIl How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 8 Bad friends. ( c ) That sin is the cause of all the tears, groans, poverty, affliction, lunacy, and anguish there is in the world, and that to cling to it is to take sides with that which has made and which still feeds this ocean of sorrow. ( d ) That sin has peopled Hell. What multitudes there are there, groaning in endless woe, who but for sin would have been in Heaven. ( e ) Show the unconverted that sin must be turned out of them, or it will destroy them; that it must be put away, or it will damn them, body and soul. He should show the folly of allowing any little satis- faction or pleasure that may be gained from indul- gence in sin to outweigh the deadly evils it spreads among others, and which it will ultimately bring upon every individual who will not give it up. 4. With others there are ungodly companions oi friends, whose society they greatly enjoy, who will have to be renounced if they follow Jesus. The F.O. must show this class — (a) That men must choose between the friendship of sinners and the friendship of God. (b) That the choice made here will be his portion hereafter. 6 Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of Me and of My words in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when He cometh in the glory of His Father with the holy angels ’ (Mark viii. 38). ( c ) Who has the greater claim upon them : the earthly friends, who are under the influence of evil and in league with Satan, or the Saviour to whom they owe life and every other blessing, and who laid down His life for them ? ( d ) How powerless any friends will be to help them in days of darkness and difficulty : that those, for whose sake they turned their backs upon the Saviour will be totally unable to comfort them in death, deliver them from judgment, or rescue them from Hell. (e) That a bold acceptance of Christ will be very likely to bring about the conversion of the very people whose opposition is feared. Experience has shown it to be quite a common thing in The Army for the husband, whose bitter animosity has been anticipated with feelings of dread, to be converted through the bold decision of the wife. Servants, expecting to be discharged, have not only been retained, but masters 11G Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 8 and mistresses through them have been brought to Christ. This has also been the case in innumerable instances with parents and children, and with many persons in all the various relations of life. 5. Many people are kept back from Christ be- cause of their unwillingness to sacrifice gains they are making by iniquity. They are engaged in an unlawful calling or pursuit, or linked with some sinful traffic ; they know that if they get converted they must let these things go, and the thought of the loss they would suffer, in conse- quence, is a great hindrance. For the sake of the filthy lucre they keep Jesus out of their hearts, and so run the risk of losing everlasting life. To this class the F.O. should, among other things, urge — (а) Suppose you do lose something that is worth keeping, in order to serve God and save your soul, will not your Salvation and all that it means be worth the sacrifice ? If it should mean the loss of money, or position, or situation — nay, if it brings to absolute poverty, is it not worth the price ? And who would not give worlds to be saved from the miseries of Hell ? 4 For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul ? ’• — Mark viii. 36. (б) Suppose you should lose your soul for the sake of any earthly gains, or to prevent any earthly loss, shall you be satisfied with the transaction on your death- bed, or when you review it in eternity ? (c) That the sinner acting after this fashion is as truly selling Jesus Christ and all the blessings that flow from Him, for the sake of money, as did Judas Iscariot ; and that he is thereby laying the foun- dation for as bitter and despairing repentance as that which came to the betrayer. ( d ) That the man who is thus selling his soul should satisfy himself that he gets a price in some measure equal to its value. ( e ) The utter worthlessness, to the soul, of the things for which sinners barter away eternal blessedness, viz., drink, fortune, fashion, position, ease, pride, lust, and the like ; and then he can press home upon them the inquiry whether they will not in eternity count Wrongful gains 117 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 8 Fear of men. themselves mean and foolish for refusing the friend- ship of God and all the blessings associated with Salvation, for these short-lived and trivial enjoy- ments. 6. Some people are kept back from Christ because they cannot face the opposition and contumely which an open confession of Salvation will bring upon them. They are too manly in spirit to attempt to sneak into the Kingdom unperceived, and they feel that if they were inside they would not attempt to hide the fact from their fellows ; and yet they have not the courage to face the opprobrium which an out-and-out confession usually entails. To this class the F.O. can make the following and similar appeals : — (a) Is it not cowardly to refuse to follow Jesus Christ because you are afraid it may bring some opposition and suffering ? Is it not like saying : 4 O Lord, I know I ought to serve and acknowledge Thee before men, but I will not do so for fear I should get into trouble ’ ? (h) Is it not ungrateful ? He can show sinners how Jesus Christ took up their cause and met the hatred and curses of a world of men and devils for their sakes, and went through it all, and died to rescue them ; and that for them to refuse to acknowledge Him, because that acknowledgment might bring with it a little suffering, is the basest ingratitude. (l) Is it not in very bad judgment? Surely it must be preferable to be engaged in the service of God and righteousness, even though it should bring with it the ridicule and hatred of men and devils, than to follow a course of wickedness, with the passing applause and admiration of men. (d) Is it not folly to care about the good opinion of the world, which is to-day actuated substantially by the same spirit as it was when it crucified Jesus Christ, and which would therefore crucify Him again, were He to come back under the same circumstances ? When sinners ask, 4 W 7 hat will they say in the streets, or the shop, or the market-place, to-morrow, if I give myself to God to-night ? ’ the F.O. can answer : 4 What will they say in Heaven and in Hell, if you don’t ? And what would you say about the matter yourself in eternity, should you die to-night ? ’ 118 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 8 (e) Men and women feel altogether differently about these things when they are saved. The reproach of Christ appears to them then in quite a new light ; they will glory then in what they are ashamed of now. 7. Some are kept out of the Kingdom because they think the choice of Christ will compel them to give up amusements and occupations, which have hitherto formed the chief pleasure of their lives. The F.O. should ask such whether it is worth their while to reject the opportunity of entering the honourable and profitable service of God, and to sacrifice their souls, for the sake of any earthly pleasures whatever — (а) Pleasures that are hollow and disappointing, never giving real and lasting satisfaction. (б) Pleasures that are short-lived, always ending with death, and often long before. (c) Pleasures that are so contemptible, when compared with those that flow from true religion, here on earth, and with those rapturous and l unending enjoyments which are laid up for the righteous at God’s right hand in Heaven. 8. Sinners sometimes endeavour to excuse them- selves from seeking God because of a lack of feeling on the subject. They say that they do not feel any regret on account of their sins, nor any fears of death and Judgment ; they do not care anything about Jesus Christ, although He died for them, and that therefore it is no use for them to come to the Penitent-Form, of pretend to desire the mercy of God. Others say they have tried and failed so often that they foresee, if they were to make a fresh attempt, it too would end in failure. If sinners do not make all or any of these excuses, they frequently think them, and many more of a similar kind. In such cases, the F.O. must show them, that all such excuses do not relieve them from the responsibility of serving God, any more than their not having money to pay a debt would relieve them from their liability ; especially if it Lovers of pleasure. Hardened ones 119 Bk.I, Pt. II] Duty to get saved at once. Danger in delay. Want a more Donvenient time. Warn them. How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 9 were possible for them to earn the money. If sinners do not realize their condition, and feel their need of mercy, there are some things they can do, which will bring all the realization they require. They should be urged to think, and seek, until they find. ( See Part II, Chapter IV, of this Booh,) Section 9. — Compel them to Decide 1. In this Chapter it is shown that it is the sinner’s immediate duty to submit himself to God, and to accept Salvation without waiting for altered feelings, or circumstances, or anything else, (i See Part II, Chapter IV, of this Book.) 2. The Field Officer, however, will find a large number of people who are quite convinced of their duty in this respect, but who, nevertheless, refuse to really face it. Sometimes they will be strongly inclined to go over to the service of God, to renounce their sins, and accept mercy ; but, not acting immediately on these impulses, they still remain on in their old state of rebellion. 3. This class will admit the correctness of all that is said about their duty, and be perfectly familiar with all the motives urging them to its performance, and, moreover, will admit that they fully intend some day to comply with God’s claims ; but they postpone it, hoping to find an occasion when it will be more agreeable. They wait for a more convenient season. 4. This putting off of Salvation is very common. The F.O. should pay careful attention to those who have fallen under the power of the habit, and frequently deal with them from the platform and elsewhere. In describing this sin, amongst other things he should show — (a) That procrastination is evil. If it be right to serve God at any future time, it must be right to serve 120 Bk.I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 9 Him to-day ; therefore it must be wrong to refuse to do so. (b) That this conduct is basely ungrateful. Even if a man could be sure that God would forgive him at some future period, how base must be the ingratitude which makes His pitiful forbearance and long-suffering a reason for continuing to rebel against Him ! (c) That this conduct is also extremely foolish. In re- fusing the offer of mercy which comes to his heart to-day, no man can be certain that the offer will ever be presented again. How foolish every one would think the conduct of the sailor who, on a sinking wreck, refused to enter the basket slung on the line to him, presuming that it would be sure to come again, although he had no ground for assuring him- self that it would, or that if it did return the wreck would not have sunk under his feet before it could reach the place where he stood ! Just so, the F.O. can show the foolishness of the conduct of sinners, who refuse the proffered hand of mercy, on the plea that they will accept it at some future time, when they cannot know that it will ever be held out to them again. (d) That procrastination encourages others to hesitate. The relations, friends, neighbours, and companions of these rejectors of Christ are not aware of the con- troversy that all the while is going on in their hearts. They think these procrastinators have some argu- ments or considerations that justify their conduct, to themselves at least, whereas all the time they are condemning themselves for their treatment of God and Salvation — -indeed hating themselves for it, and intending to act differently at some future time. Were those about them aware of this they might hesitate to copy their example ; but as it is, they follow their example, and perish in the same ruin. (e) That procrastination is perilous to those who practise it. It lulls the consciences of sinners, making them think that they can sin with impunity. Procrastina- tion seems to say no harm will come of it, seeing that they expect to be saved some day, and though at present travelling on the road to Hell they are sure to end in Heaven at last. (/) That probably more souls are damned by this sin in Christian countries than by all other sins put together. 4 Hell ’ is said to be ‘ paved with good intentions,’ but this is a mistake. It is the way to Hell that is paved with good intentions. People go 121 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 9 Never say to-morrow. there, intending all the time to go to Heaven. But once there, they give up making good resolu- tions, knowing too well the hopelessness of their doom. 5. The F.O. must always and under all circum- stances insist upon the sinner immediately submit- ting himself to God. He should urge him to this decision there and then, whether out of doors or in the Hall. (a) The F.O. must urge that this is God’s command to him at that very moment : that God does not ask him to undo the past, or to experience any particular feelings, or to pray, or to read his Bible, or to weep, or to reform his life, but simply to go down at His feet, confess himself to be all in the wrong, and to accept God’s mercy on His own terms. Having done this, he can attend to other religious duties, which will then become easy and natural to him. ( b ) The F.O. must show that every sinner has the ability to repent. It may be impossible for some to weep or make amends for what they have done. There may be no time for them to go through religious obser- vances, or to attend a place of worship, or to come to a Penitent-Form. They may be just going into eternity, but they can there and then submit to God, give up all their wicked controversies and excuses, trust themselves to His mercy and help, and decide to put away their sins. This much they have the ability and the opportunity to do, and must do, if they would be saved. (c) The F.O. must show that every sinner, who refuses thus at once to submit himself to God, thereby increases his guilt and deliberately accepts his liability for all the sins of his past life. It is as though he said, 4 I have sinned and come short of the glory of God, and been guilty of evil towards myself and others, and towards God ; and I know it ; and I know further that God has just now graciously given me the choice of being either dealt with in mercy or dealt with in justice. I know that to refuse m^rcy is to embrace the possibility of justice. But I refuse mercy, and wilfully run the risk of suffering all punishment and wrath that my sins deserve.’ (d) The F.O. must be constantly exposing the delusion entertained by so many who put off Salvation on the plea that it will be easier to come to Christ, and break 122 Bk.I, Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 10 off sinning at some future time, than it is to-day. He should show that — i. Going on in sin means hardening the heart, or making it more difficult to care about religion in the future than it is to-day. ii. Putting off Salvation also means strengthening the habit of sinning. Every time a man sins he strengthens the disposition to sin, and so makes it more difficult for him to give it up ; and unless he is willing to put away his sins he will never be saved. iii. Putting off Salvation means to increase the circle of the sinner’s ungodly associations. Salvation to many means the coming out and separating from relatives and com- panions, and going entirely against their judgment and influence. This, to many, is a very difficult task. Yet, on the other hand, every day a man goes on in sin, he adds to the circle of ungodly ones around him, who keep God out of his soul. iv. The longer a man is under the power of evil the more complete is the Devil’s mastery over him, and consequently the more difficult will it be to get away from his grasp. How perilous, then, for a sinner to refuse to be delivered, when he has the opportunity ! v. God is present at that very, time, not only hearing what these procrastinators say, but knowing what they think, so that in all their excuses and delays they are insulting Him to His face, and by their pretences and inso- lence greatly increasing the risk of being given up by Him to their own heart’s lusts. Section 10.— Urge them to Repentance 1, The Field Officer must make the sinner under- stand that in order to be saved he must see his real condition as a guilty sinner before God ; that he has broken God’s law, and is exposed to its penalty ; that he is a slave of his own evil habits and sins ; that he is on the high road to Hell, and may be plunged therein any moment. What to do to be saved. 123 Bk. I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 10 'All will not see 'with equal clearness. Be truly sorry. Confess publicly. 2. The F.O. should remember that it is not necessary that every one should see all this with equal clearness. Some will have more distinct and powerful perceptions than others. The revelations that some sinners have of their guilt and danger are awful in the extreme. With others the evil of their hearts and lives, and the peril in which they stand, are less distinct ; but no man will seek forgiveness with all his heart, and renounce his sins, unless he clearly sees and feels that he is very wrong ; and the more plainly and vividly he is made to realize it, the better. 3. The F.O. must show that in order to obtain Salvation a man must be sorry for his sins. True repentance is utterly impossible without regret. He will hear a good deal of nonsense talked about feelings not being essential to Salvation. Neither are they in the sense of merit — nor is anything else. But a very little thought and experience will con- vince the F.O. that it is impossible for any sincere penitent to see his sinful life in its true character ; to remember how he has broken the laws of his loving Father, and despised the mercy and tram- pled on the Blood of his merciful Saviour ; how he has sinned against his own highest interests, and exposed himself to everlasting misery, without having his soul deeply moved with shame and self- reproach on account of his sins. 4. The F.O. must show that in order to be saved, the sinner must confess his sins. He must be willing to acknowledge his true character to those about him. He has not been ashamed to sin publicly, and he must not be ashamed to confess publicly. (a) People who are not willing to kneel at the Penitent- Form, or to acknowledge their sinfulness before their families, their neighbours, and friends, prove thereby that they do not feel their guilt, nor see their danger as they ought, and are not really ashamed 124 Bk.I, Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 10 of their treatment of God. One of the first impulses of the really penitent soul is to acknowledge that it is wrong, and that it deserves to be punished. If a man objects to his friends and neighbours knowing that he condemns himself on account of his past doings, that he is resolved to lead a new life, and come out on the side of Jesus Christ, he is not seeking God in earnest. (6) Occasionally sinners may feel led to make a more particular confession to the F.O. When this occurs, he must receive it, treat it as confidential, and give such advice as he feels to be necessary. But he must always make it plain to such persons, at the time, that he has no more power to forgive sins, in any shape or form, than any other person connected with the Corps. i. The temptation tosuppose that theirs is a very peculiar case, and that they have sinned after such a fashion as no one else has, is a very common one to sinners. For the F.O. to allow such persons to see him alone, and to describe to him the difficulties which seem to hinder their coming into the enjoyment of Salvation, is frequently helpful, ii. In such cases the F.O. should be careful always to insist on an open acknowledgment of sin in the Hall on the part of the penitent : that is to say, he should not allow a private interview to be substituted for the Penitent- Form. If they get saved with the F.O. in private, he should insist on their coming to the Penitent-Form, and confessing their sins in public. (c) At times the F.O. will meet with persons who will desire to confess actual crime to him. They may have broken the laws of their own or some other country, and have this on their conscience. In such cases the F.O. must receive the confession, and, unless he is quite clear as to what his duty is with regard to it, consult with his Divisional Com- mander. 5. The F.O. must make the sinner seeking Salva- Give up sin. tion see the necessity for his renouncing sin ; that is, he must cease to commit the sins of which he repents, and for which he seeks forgiveness. (a) The sinner must be at least willing to do this ; nay, he must actually attempt it, and that with earnestness. 125 Bk.I, Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 10 Offer himself to God, and trust Him. Neither God nor man will believe that he regrets the commission of any wrong acts if he does not at once cease doing them, so far as he has ability. It is quite true that the habit of sinning may have become so strong that he cannot help himself, and in some respects this will be true of every sinner living. There will be some hated thing which, however much he may detest it and struggle to get free from it, will yet hold him fast. But if he wants God to deliver him, he must do his utmost to deliver himself. He must be willing, and indeed anxious to be delivered ; until he is, there can be no personal knowledge of Salvation for him. (b) What is right and what is wrong may not have been very fully revealed to the man, but so far as it has, he must put away the wrong and cleave to the right. For instance, if he has been a liar, and earnestly repents of his lying, he will cease to lie. If he has been a drunkard, and repents of his drunkenness, he will strive to break away from the drink. If he has been dishonest, and repents of his dishonesty, he will cease his evil doings, and make restitution so far as lies in his power. 'c) Some people may say to the F.O. that this is setting men to save themselves ; to which he can answer, that the willingness to be delivered from sin and Hell, and these endeavours to cease from doing evil, are accomplished only by the power of the Holy Ghost, who is as much the Author of true repentance as He is of conversion. 6. In seeking Salvation there must be a complete willingness to obey and to serve God in the future. While a man is arguing whether he shall do this or that duty, or whether he shall render this or that service to Jesus Christ, it will be impossible for God to save him. But when he gives himself up without any reservation, not only to be made a son, but to become a servant, offering to obey His commands, and to keep His laws, as well as to receive His blessings, it may be confidently relied upon that such a man is not far from the Kingdom of God. 7. Having led the seeker thus far, the F.O. must urge him at once to trust God for Salvation. In 126 Bk.I, Pt.II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 11 doing this, as a rule, he will succeed, because souls who feel, and acknowledge, and renounce their sins, will readily believe all that is told them of the love of God, and will not find difficulty in casting themselves on His mercy. At such times the F.O. should — (a) Encourage him to speak personally to the Lord ; to confess his sinfulness to Him ; to ask Him for Salvation ; and to promise Him that, by His help, he will serve Him in the future. (b) When satisfied that the seeker really repents, he should repeat to him some of the Bible declarations, which set forth the loving-kindness and mercy of God. (c) Caution him to beware of the common error of expecting comfortable feelings before the exercise of faith. (d) Urge him to believe that God does, according to His promise, accept and forgive him. (See Section 11 of this Chapter.) Section n.— Lead them into Faith 1. The Field Officer must not be satisfied until those whom he sees brought to repentance are fully resting in Christ, and believing that He does, there and then, save them. Nothing must be permitted to turn them aside from this. 2. Difficulties will frequently arise at the last moment. Just when but a single step is required to land them in the peace, power, and joy of Salva- tion, it is astonishing how the Devil will try to take them off, by suggesting that 2 * 4 there is some- thing else they should do,’ or that 4 they don’t feel enough,’ or that 4 they must wait till some other time.’ In such instances the F.O. must insist that this^is 4 the very hour ’ ; that 4 now is the accepted time ’ ; that the word is nigh unto them ; in their hearts and mouths, if they will but believe. A sure trust. Difficulties at the last moment. 127 Bk.I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 11 In spite of the Devil. Distinct con- fession of Salvation. If not satisfied. Immediate exercise of faith. That they are saved. 3. The F.O. must remember that the fiercest part of the battle that precedes Salvation has sometimes to be fought at the very threshold of the way of life. The Devil often makes his last stand there. He resists the exercise of faith that opens the door and brings the soul into the realiza- tion of Salvation. 4. The F.O. must never be satisfied with any- thing short of a distinct and straightforward con- fession of the faith which says, c Jesus saves me now, and I know it.’ It must not be enough for him — (a) That penitents believe something about Christ, or about His love for them, or about something which He has done for them on the cross. (b) That they believe He will save them at some future time. ( c ) That they expect they will get right. ( d ) That they hope that they are saved. (e) That they feel better. (/) That they will go home and pray about the matter. 5. If the F.O. is not satisfied that seekers are sincere and whole-hearted penitents, he should urge them, and pray with, and for them, with a view to making them such at once. 6. If the F.O. believes they are really sincere, perfectly willing to give up sin, and truly penitent on account of it, he must urge them to the im- mediate exercise of the faith that saves. 7. Saving faith is the faith that saves. It usually consists of two acts — (a) There is the reception of a particular statement, as being true ; as, for instance, where the soul accepts what is said in the Bible about the love of God for him ; and (b) The trust in a person, as when in the strength of what he reads about God in the Scriptures, and what he feels about His love in his own heart, he casts him- self upon Him, and believes that God receives him and pardons all his sins. 123 Bk.I, Pt. II] How to Save Sinners [Chap. VIII, Sect. 11 8. In leading into Salvation a sinner who truly repents, the F.O. must bring him to the point where — (a) He believes that God pities him, and wants to save him ; that God has so loved him as to give His Son to die for him. (b) He believes that God has promised to save him if he comes to Him ; that God is the Father, and he is the prodigal ; and that the Father has said to all His prodigal children — 4 Him that cometh unto Me I will in no wise cast out.’ (c) He believes that Jesus Christ has died to save him, and that His Blood takes away all the sins of all who truly repent and give themselves up to obey God. ( d ) He will know that he comes to Jesus, and that he must, therefore, at once, without waiting for more feeling, or light, or power, or anything else, there and then believe that Jesus Christ does, through the shedding of His own Blood, take away all his sins, and that God is reconciled to him, takes him into His family, and makes him His child. 9. The realization of Salvation will be the result, lie will know it, not merely because he believes that he is reconciled to God through His Son, but because the Holy Spirit will testify to the fact in his own soul ; and because he has the spirit of love and confidence in his heart towards God as his Father, 4 The Spirit Himself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God 5 (Romans viii. 16, r.v.). How to lead a sinner into Salvation. The witness. 129 K Part III No standing still. Urge to Holiness. Explaining it clearly. DEVELOPMENT OF RELIGION i. — H oliness ii. — Holiness : How it is Obtained Chapter I HOLINESS Section i.— General Remarks 1. The Field Officer must do his utmost to develop his Soldiers in personal religion by leading them on to Full Salvation. What has been set forth in this volume concerning the religion of the Officer applies with equal force to the Soldier — there can be no standing still. All living things are pressing on to higher or more perfect forms of existence, or going back to lower ; and if the backward tendency be not arrested and reversed, it must lead to destruction. 2. The F.O. can only make sure of the safety and perseverance of his Soldiers by urging them forward to purity of heart and full surrender of themselves for the service of God. When thus surrendered and sanctified, they are far more secure than when first converted. 3. The F.O. should teach Holiness intelligently, and in the simplest possible manner. While not attempting to teach theology as such, he should make his Soldiers, as far as possible, understand the framework of the doctrine of Full Salvation. 130 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness Chap. I, Sect. 2 Section 2.— Mistaken Notions There are numerous mistaken notions pre- vailing with regard to the nature of Holiness, and it will be almost impossible for the Field Officer to make his Soldiers understand what it is without showing what it is not. In doing this he should explain that — (a) It is not sinless or absolute perfection, such as that of Adam before his fall, in which — the body as well as the soul being free from the consequences of sin and the fall — an absolutely perfect service of God was possible. (b) It does not mean a deliverance from temptation. Adam and Eve were tempted when sinless ; and so was Jesus Christ, and beyond controversy He was holy. The holier a man becomes, the more likely is Satan to tempt him. Holiness brings victory over temptation. 4 Blessed is'the man that endureth temptation ; for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love Him.’ — James i. 12. (c) It does not mean being delivered from errors in judg- ment. That would be to make men infallible. Still, sanctified souls are promised, and enjoy, the direct guidance of the Holy Spirit ; they acknowledge Him in all their ways, and He directs their paths. 4 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remem- brance, whatsoever I have said unto you.’ — John xiv. 2G. (d) It does not save men from bodily and mental infir- mities ; but it does frequently lead to the sanctifi- cation of all the afflictions and infirmities from which the child of God suffers, to the promotion of his highest interests, and often to the exercise of that faith, which brings healing. (e) It does not make it impossible to fall from grace. Satan fell from Heaven and Adam from Paradise, and each, before he fell, was perfect in a sense in which we never can be in this life ; and we do not see revealed in the Bible any state of grace as attain- able in this world from which it is not possible to fall. 4 Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed Mistaken notions. 131 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness Holiness is cleansing. Obedience. Love to God. Love to man. Why so littla holy living. [Chap. I, Sects. 3, 4 lest he fall.’ — 1 Corinthians x. 12. 4 What I say unto you I say unto all, Watch.’ — Mark xiii. 37. (/) It is not a state in which it becomes impossible for the sanctified person to be thenceforward advancing to still higher spiritual experiences and attainments ; but rather a state in which such progress becomes possible and certain. Section 3. — What Holiness Is 1. Holiness means being cleansed from all un- righteousness, and surrendered to be, do, or suffer, all that is the will of God. 2. Holiness means constant obedience to the will of God, as discovered to the soul through the dictates of conscience, the teaching of the Scrip- tures, and the guidance of the Spirit of God. 3. Holiness means loving God with all the heart — that is, loving and reverencing God so far as He has been revealed to the soul, with all the powers it possesses at the time ; as further revelations are made, and as the powers of the soul expand, there will necessarily be more worship, greater affection, and more perfect service. 4. Holiness means that the soul shall love its neighbour w T ith a love which makes its possessor devote himself and all he has to the promotion of his neighbour’s highest good. Section 4. — Holiness Desirable JU The Field Officer must do his utmost to create in his Soldiers a desire for the experience of Holiness. Only they that hunger and thirst after righteousness can ever obtain it. Very few people reach this state of holy living, because so few people long intensely after it. What is wanted, therefore, is to create such a desire. 132 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness [Chap, I, Sect. 4 2. The F.O. can accomplish this, if he knows how to do it, and acts upon his knowledge. If he does not understand how to set people longing after a clean heart he should earnestly seek guidance from God. The counsel contained in this Section will also help him. 3. The F.O. should, both in private and public, bring his Soldiers face to face with the evil still existing in their own hearts and lives. Sin only needs to be known and seen in its horrid character by sincere hearts in order to be hated. When Job saw himself, he said, 6 I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes.’ When Peter saw his sin in its true character he repented, and wept bitterly. (a) If sinners can be induced to look at sin and its con- sequences long enough, they will hate it ; though tl^ey may be bound to it by lifelong habits, and though they may be so in love with the pleasures they derive from it, that they will refuse to give it up, even when they do see what an evil and bitter thing it is. (b) With God’s children it is otherwise. If they can be brought to see their inconsistencies, and the evil dispositions still remaining in their hearts, from which these inconsistencies flow, they will be utterly dis- satisfied with themselves, and if sincere will not only hate their sins, but seek deliverance from them, and press right into the experience of Full Salvation. 4. The F.O. should make the Soldiers look upon the remains of the carnal mind which may still dwell within them. He should drag out the hidden evils that lurk there, and hold them before their gaze, till they loathe and abominate them. Amongst other things he should describe the evil of — (tf) Pride. — Pride is an undue sense of our own importance, fostered by the consciousness of some real or fancied superiority. Even an imperfect acquaintance with the ordinary run of saints — to say nothing of his knowledge of his own heart — will show the F.O. how this sin, though deprived of its governing power. Create desire. Make Soldiers see their true condition. How. 133 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness [Chap. I, Sect. 4 still dwells in the hearts of people who are not fully saved. He must show how, not only actual gifts and acquirements, such as money, and strength, and ability, but the very gifts of Salvation — the power to save souls, and other blessings — are made the occasion for boasting, and self-glorification. He should explain how hateful all this must be to God. (b) Vanity. — The lurking remains of this self-conceit and love of display which hide themselves in the souls of many who are in other respects good Soldiers of Christ. The F.O. should show how this feeling not only exists, but often gains the mastery, and every now and then displays itself on the public platform. (c) Ambition. — By ambition is meant a craving for position or power or wealth or dignity for mere selfish gratification. This is frequently seen in the desire for the admiration of men. The F.O. should explain that it often has a lurking existence in the breasts of some who are true Soldiers of Christ, causing them anxiety as to the good opinion of those who hate God. Indeed, he should caution them against the spirit which would lead them to seek the Salvation of souls, and to succeed in the Kingdom of God, in order to have the praise of men. (d) Evil Temper. — The bitter and soul-distracting pas- sions of anger. Though not always violent and usually mastered, that spirit is present in the hearts of many of God’s children, bringing a continual sense of con- demnation. Occasionally it bursts all bonds, and causes unspeakable misery in the soul. (e) Malice. — That is, secret hatred, heartburnings, and revengeful feelings. They are allowed to lie dormant in the souls of many professing to be followers of the Saviour, who not only loved, but prayed for His enemies. (/) Covetousness. — This is a mean and hateful sin, which makes men find pleasure in the mere possession of money, property, or other earthly things, only lent by God to be used for His glory and the good of mankind. The F.O. should show how base it is for man to divert from their original purpose gifts of which he is a steward merely in order to use them for the gratification of his selfishness and pride. Further, he should show that this sin leads those under its influence, unsatisfied with what is already possessed, to be ever desiring more in order to feed the miserly flame. 134 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness [Chap. I, Sect. 4 ( g ) Lust. — This means partial bondage to the desires and appetites of the body. 5. The F.O. must carefully describe these evils. He should show how hateful any form of sin is in the sight of God — that altogether apart from its consequences He cannot look upon it — that it is an offence to His nostrils. ‘Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, and canst nou look on iniquity.' — Habakkuk i. 13. ‘That sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful.’ — Romans vii. 13. 6. The F.O. should go further, and show the frightful character of sin, by explaining the evil it has worked in the past in the hearts and lives of the Soldiers to whom he speaks. (a) He can show the personal misery that sin has created in them, the wretched conflicts it produces — the sinning and repenting of much of their past expe- rience. (b) He can describe how this sinfulness cripples many efforts to do good ; how often mouths are closed in speaking for God, in reproving sin in other people, in case they should turn round and say, 4 I am as good as you are ! ’ The F.O. should show what bold, brave, daring Soldiers those to whom he speaks would probably have been, and to what heights of usefulness they might have climbed, but for the consequences of their unfaithfulnesses and repeated failures. (c) He should tell how their example has in some cases been injurious to those who have known them, how their words have been contradicted by much that has been seen in their lives at home, in the work- shop, and in the Hall. He should bring this matter before the attention of his Soldiers in a loving, tender spirit. ( d ) Scolding will be totally out of place in dealing with this matter. The F.O. should speak of his own experience before he was sanctified, if he enjoys the blessing himself. If he does not, let him acknowledge it, and avow his determination to go down at the altar, there and then, to find deliverance in the power of the Holy Ghost through the precious Blood of Christ. God hates sin, Evil results Bfc. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness [Chap. I, Sect. U Difference between sin existing and sin reigning. Beauty of Holiness. And its benefits. Inward peace. 7. In dealing with these evils, the F.O. must be careful to explain how superior is the condition of a saved man to that of a sinner, even though the former does not experience Full Salvation. He must show r that although converted he may have these evils in his heart, but is not a slave, mastered by them. The F.O. should endeavour to show the difference between sin existing, and sin reigning, in the heart ; that before conversion sin not only exists, but reigns ; that though sin may exist in the child of God after conversion, it does not reign. It is not the master, although it may occasionally break forth and make sad havoc and misery. It is important that the F.O. should be clear and definite on this point. Section 5. — The Advantages of Holiness 1. Having described the evils which still exist in the hearts of the unsanctified, the Field Officer should set forth the beauty and desirableness of Holiness in order to create a desire for it. 2. The advantages flowing from a clean heart and a holy life cannot be numbered. The F.O. must describe them in public and in private with ever-varying forms and illustrations. 3. One result of Holiness is inward peace. This means the end of inward strife. Holiness is more than ever the commencement of outward war — 4 war to the knife 3 * 5 with sin, the Devil, and the friends of the Devil ; but while all this goes on outside, there is peace within. War with the Devil and his followers imposes a strain which may weary the Soldier of Jesus Christ, but it is light compared with that internal war which the unsanctified have in their souls, where the feelings pull in one direc- 136 Bk. I, Ft. Ill] Holiness [Chap, I, Sect. 5 tion, and the conscience and the Spirit of God in another. With Holiness this latter war comes to an end. ( a ) There is no more strife between the heart and the judgment — between the feelings and the conscience. The whole nature is united to do the will of God. (b) There is no more war with God, no more resistance to His wishes in any way. The soul goes down before Him, and not only accepts His good pleasure, and cries 4 Thy will be done ! ’ but receives power to do it. 4. Where the will of God is done, the presence of God is realized. God delights to be with His people, and takes pleasure in them. He says, 4 I dwell in the high and holy place ; with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit.’ — Isaiah lvii. 15. (a) Only sin can separate man from his Creator. Before Adam listened to the Devil and broke the command of God, his Maker walked and communed with him in the garden. Sin not only drove Adam from the garden, but drove God from his heart. ( b ) As with Adam, so with men universally ; their sins have separated them from God. But when sin is gone, God returns and abides in the heart, and His presence can re-make Paradise there, even in this world. 5. Holiness means victory over every spiritual foe. Holiness is not an end of war with outward sin, but a career of uninterrupted victory over it. (a) There will still be the spirit of this world, which is hatred against God and goodness, and which seeks with varied charms to allure the soul away from Christ ; but the sanctified soul will be superior to all its allurements. (b) There will still be the body with its appetites, seeking to bring the soul again into the bondage of self- indulgence, ease, and pleasure ; but the sanctified soul will have the mastery over it, and keep it under — that is, it will be able to keep the body in its proper place, as a servant. (c) There will be the Devil hurling his fiery darts, trying to create discontent, unbelief, hatred, and all manner The presence of God. Victory over our threefold enemy. 137 Bk. I, Ft. Ill] Holiness [Chap. I, Sect. 5 The charm of victory. Value of holy example, and life. Holiness essential to indwelling of God’s Spirit. Safety. of evil, but the sanctified soul, aware of his devices, will be able to repel every attack of the Evil One. 6. Should the F.O. thus clearly describe the course of victory in the human life, it cannot fail to charm the soul of any Soldier who has the Spirit of God within him, and make him long for its realization. 7. Holiness means usefulness. A holy life is attractive. The power of the Bible to benefit man is generally admitted ; but of how much greater value must be the c living ’ epistles — men and women who not only repeat the words of the Bible with their lips, but who set them forth in their daily lives. 8. Holiness, when talked about, has a charm for the saints of God ; how much more so when it is lived out in those whom we know and love ! Some of the most pronounced infidels, and the most hardened reprobates, on whom books, sermons, and exhortations have all been thrown away, have been won to God by the example of holy friends, relatives, and others. Seeing then that Holiness means usefulness, and that every true Soldier in The Salvation Army has a longing to win souls, Holiness, as a means to this gracious end, will have a charm for them. 9. Holiness is a condition of the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, and to be useful we must have the Spirit of God. Without Him we can do nothing. 10. Another great advantage of Holiness is safety. A man who has the mastery over the Devil, who has his foot on the 6 neck of the world,’ and his own body in subjection, must feel much more secure than the soul half-mastered by these enemies, and sometimes under their feet. It is very easy to imagine how much safer the children of Israel would have been in Canaan if they had completed the destruction of 188 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness [Chap. I, Sect. 6 the Philistines than they were with them living amongst them, and increasing in numbers and strength every day, and constituting a perpetual source of weakness and danger. Section 6.— Unbelief as to Holiness 1. There is a general feeling of helplessness strange notion amongst Christians with regard to the strife that about Ho iness every truly converted soul feels that it must carry on with evil. Many of the followers of Christ entertain the notion that it is impossible to live without sin : that evil in the soul, in some form or other, is a necessity. 2. The Field Officer should show that these wb y mistaken notions and this feeling of helplessness largely result from — (a) The absence of any direct teaching on the subject in the churches. Ministers, as a rule, are silent on the topic. They are content with preaching or teaching about Holiness, but they make no positive statement as to the standard of Holiness which can be attained ; much less do they say plainly, that men can be holy in this life. ( b ) False teaching on the subject of Holiness. The moment any one begins to publish it in any par- ticular locality, people who are opposed to the doctrine will produce a number of isolated texts from the Bible which seem to show that a holy life is impossible, or industriously repeat objections to this truth, which have been answered a hundred times before. ( c ) Men by nature being unbelievers in practical Holiness, their natural unbelief has been strengthened by the growth of years in sin. One of the most important duties we owe to such people, is to get the light into them on the subject of present and complete deliverance from sin. (d) Various unsuccessful efforts to obtain victory over sin. The F.O. must bear this in mind, and when urging people to seek God he must not neglect to encourage 139 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness [Chap. I, Sect. C those who may have tried before and failed, to try again. i. He should show that men do not allow repeated failures to discourage them in their seeking earthly good, and the fact that any one may not have found the blessing of Full Salvation at the first, second, or third effort, should not hinder him from making a further effort. ii. He can instance the experiences of some of the holiest people in the world, who themselves failed in their first attempts to obtain this blessing, and show that had they allowed these failures to hinder them going on to the actual realization of purity , they would not have been able to leave for our en- couragement and instruction their wonderful experiences of God’s power to save and keep from all sin. 140 Ek. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : Hew Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 1 Chapter II HOLINESS : HOW IT IS OBTAINED Section i. — Possibility of Holiness 1. The notion that the child of God cannot live without sin will be frequently urged upon Sal- vationists by some professing Christians with whom they are brought into contact. The Field Officer must, therefore, continually keep before his Soldiers the truth on this subject, as he understands it, showing them that it is the will of God that they should live in Holiness and righteousness before God and man all the days of their lives. He must urge this upon them in various ways, and, among others, show that holy living must be possible, seeing that — (a) God has commanded His people to be holy. From the beginning to the end of the Bible God insists upon His people being righteous. 4 But as He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation ; because it is written, Be ye holy ; for 1 am holy.’ — 1 Peter i. 15, 16. ‘My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not.’ — 1 John ii. 1. ‘That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts ; . . . And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true Holiness.’ — Ephesians iv. 22, 24. ‘For in that He died, He died unto sin once : but in that He liveth, He liveth unto God. Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord.’ — Romans vi. 10, 11. (b) God is not a hard master, reaping where He has not sown, and gathering where He has not strawed. His commands are not grievous, which they would be, if He had told His people that they were to come Set the blessing iorth con- tinually. 141 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 1 up to a standard of purity and goodness which He knew to be impossible to them. 4 1 will run in the way of Thy commandments, when Thou slialt enlarged my heart,’ said David. No doubt men find it difficult, nay, absolutely impossible, to keep the holy law of God without that enlargement in love and ability, of which David here speaks ; but with God it is a law never to make a requirement from His people without at the same time giving all the power necessary for its fulfilment to all those to whom it comes. With the command to be holy we may be quite certain that God will give all the power necessary to enable His people to comply with it. (c) Holy living is the purpose of ChrLt’s death. Nothing can be more plainly taught in the New Testament than that Jesus Christ lived and died in order to make His people pure and good. ‘Thou shalt call His name Jesus ; for He shall save His people from their sins.’ — Matthew i. 21. ‘Who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works ’ — Titus i i . 14: ‘ How much more shall the Blood of Christ, who through the Eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God ? ’ — Hebrews ix. 14. ‘For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the Devil.’ — 1 John iii. 8. ‘Christ also loved the Church, and gave Himself for it ; that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word ; that He might present it to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that it should be holy and without blemish.’ — Ephesians v. 25-27. (d) The promises of the Bible, in which God over and over again engages to deliver His people from all their sins, and to sanctify them, clearly reveal that it is possible to live a holy life in this world. He promises to give them peace, to make them sincere, to make them true, to make them righteous, to make them joyful and victorious over all their enemies — in fact, to supply all their need, and to make all grace abound in them and through them. No one can read these promises without being convinced of the abundance of blessing which He is not only willing, but waiting, to bestow upon those who wish to have power to do His will. ‘If we 142 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 1 confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteous- ness.’ — 1 John i. 9. ‘Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the Blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work to do His will, working in you that which is well-pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.’ — Hebrews xiii. 20, 21. ‘Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.’ — 2 Corinthians vii. 1. (i e ) The ability of the Holy Ghost to do His own work perfectly in the hearts and lives of His people shows the possibility of holy living. When Jesus Christ, in human form, left His disciples, He promised them that they should not suffer on account of His absence, but that the Holy Spirit should be given them in sufficient measure to carry on and complete the w T ork He had commenced in and through them. Whatever they needed, the Spirit was to supply, guiding, sanctifying, and making them alw^avs and every- where more than conquerors over all their inward and outward enemies. God has plainly declared that He is no respecter of persons ; consequently, whatever power for holy living was promised to the early disciples is promised also to us. 2. The difficulties in the way of evil being destroyed in the hearts of Soldiers, of those hearts being kept clean, and the lives made to square with God’s requirements, are, no doubt, very great. The world, the flesh, and the Devil are strong, and there can be no question about the difficulty of dispossessing them. But surely the Holy Spirit is equal to the work, and when hearts are surrendered to Him for this purpose He is strong to deliver — almighty to save, almighty to keep. 3. To say that a man cannot be made clean and kept without sin in this life, while at the same time it is admitted that God desires it, that Christ died to fulfil His blessed purposes within him, that the man himself cries out for this experience, and that The Spirit can overcome difficulties. Almighty to save. 143 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 1 Teaching that dishonours God. souls are being damned for the lack of it, is to declare that the Holy Spirit is not equal to the task. 4. The F.O. must show what dishonour such teaching brings upon God’s name, since it declares the Devil to be stronger than the Holy Spirit, and is thus calculated to bring contempt upon His mission. What the Bible says. 5. The following passages show that to make and keep God’s people pure in this life is the special work of the Holy Spirit : — ‘We are bound to give thanks alvvay to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to Salvation through sancti- fication of the Spirit and belief of the truth.’ — 2 Thes- salonians ii. IB. ‘Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the Blood of Jesus Christ.’ — 1 Peter i. 2. ‘But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.’ — 1 Corinthians vi. 11. ‘Ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.’ — Romans viii. 0, 10. ‘When He, the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth.’ — John xvi. 13. ‘Ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.’ — Ephesians ii. 22. ‘Strengthened with might by His Spirit in the inner man.’ — Ephesians iii. 16. Experiences of Bible saints. 6. The F.O. must show that the actual experiences of God’s people prove that it is possible to be holy in this life. (a) Enoch, Abraham, Moses, Job, and many other Bible characters seem at different periods of their history to have walked before God in Holiness and righteous- ness ; and the Apostle Paul, in his Epistles, testifies to his own enjoyment of this experience. Hear him : — ‘ Ye are witnesses, and God also, how holily and justly and unblameably we behaved ourselves among you that believe.’ — 1 Thessalonians ii. 10. ‘ I have 144 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 2 fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness.’ — 2 Timothy iv. 7, 8. 4 Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ.’ — : 1 Corinthians xi. 1. ( b ) The F.O. should describe the experiences of holy men of modern times about whom he has read. (c) The F.O. should call up the holy men in his own Corps whose testimonies will verify and illustrate what he teaches. (d) The F.O. should be able to prove the possibility of Holiness from his own experience. Section 2.— First Condition of Holiness 1. It has been demonstrated in the previous Section of this Chapter that there is an ever-present desire in the regenerated soul to be altogether good. All the methods and songs and services of The Army will be constantly increasing this desire in the hearts of the Soldiers. Still, with all the mistaken notions that are prevalent concerning sanctification, even Soldiers of The Salvation Army will be liable to blunder if they are not correctly taught on this subject. 2. No duty that the Field Officer has to discharge in the whole course of the War is of greater import- ance than that he shall be ready to give an answer, clear, positive, and confident, to the question which will be so often put in his hearing or proposed to him personally, 4 What must I do in order to be holy? 5 3. The F.O. should earnestly consider, pray about, and practise the conditions of entering into the life of Holiness himself. In general terms they may be described as separation from all evil. (a) The soul seeking Holiness must not only be willing to put away all sinful things, but actually do it, there and then, so far as he has the ability. There Instructions necessary. Of the greatest importance. The conditions 145 L Rk. I Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 2 often seems to be with some persons a desire to bargain with the Lord, as though the soul said, 4 O Lord, if Thou wilt give me Holiness, then I will give . up my sin.’ This is the wrong way about. A man who wants God to make him holy, must do all in his power to make himself holy, and he must do it at once. The prodigal did not stay to write a letter to his father to negotiate forgiveness on the condition that he came home ; he went home without any stipulations. He did what was right without waiting to see whether it would pay. The F.O. must insist that his Soldiers shall there and then cut off the right hand and pluck out the right eye that offends against God and righteousness, and then wait at the Saviour’s feet for the blessing. 4 Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you. Cleanse your hands, ye sinners ; and purify your hearts, ye double-minded.’ — James iv. 8. 4 Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us.’ — Hebrews xii. 1. 4 Where- fore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing ; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.’ — 2 Corinthians vi. 17, 18. (b) This separation from evil includes the putting away of all doubtful things. There are certain kinds of conduct and certain indulgences allowed by many who are without question the children of God, which, while not clearly condemned in the Bible, or in their own consciences, are still felt by them to be of a doubtful character. These must be surrendered or put away. The Holy Spirit says he that doubteth is condemned. 4 Blessed is the man that condemnetli not himself in the thing that he allowetli.’ Therefore, if a man has any questioning in his own mind as to God’s approval of anything he does, or allows to be done, in the management of his body, his mind, his family, his business, or of any dealings with his comrades, he must give his con- science the benefit of the doubt, and abandon the questionable thing. (c) This also applies to any particular conduct, which, though indulged in by others without any apparent jfijury, may have proved injurious in the seeker’s own case. If he has suffered loss in the past by any 146 6k. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 2 habit, if he has forfeited the blessing in days gone by through any questionable conduct, he must be willing to put that away for ever. ( d ) The seeker must have a hatred of evil in the soul, and put it away as a loathsome thing. 4. The F.O. must show that this renouncing and putting away of sinful and doubtful things docs not imply that men are able to do anything in the actual work of saving themselves. People may say that it is setting a man to save himself, but that is not so. A man may know that he has a deadly disease, to cure which he has tried every known remedy without success. Though his own efforts have failed, he may be quite willing for somebody else to cure him. Just so with the disease of sin ; a man may be in utter despair about saving himself from the uncleanness that dwells within and torments him, but he can hate the sin that masters him, and be willing for Divine deliverance. The F.O. should hold out hope of deliverance only to those who are willing thus to separate themselves from all sinful and doubtful things. 5. This does not in any way contradict the fact that the entire work of Salvation is effected by the Holy Spirit. The whole process is the work of the Holy Spirit, from the first ray of light that dawns upon a sinner’s heart right on to his last act of faith and love before stepping into Glory. It is God who worketh in us both to will and to do ; but we must be 4 workers together with God,’ or His workings will fail either to justify or sanctify. 6. The F.O. must make his Soldiers understand that the voluntary putting away of sin is a con- dition of obtaining Full Salvation, which must be complied with in order to secure the mighty workings of the Holy Ghost in the soul, in all His purifying and keeping power. Salvation of God. Salvation by Holy Spirit. An absolute condition. 147 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 3 Full surrender. A new religion. Actual following of Christ. Guard against perplexity. Section 3. — Second Condition of Holiness 1. The Field Officer must clearly show that the second condition of obtaining Holiness is the entire surrender of the soul to do the will of God, which means the offering up of the whole being — spirit, soul, and body — a living sacrifice to God, to live that kind of life which shall most please Him in all things. 2. To many, who are no doubt truly converted, this will appear to be almost like a new religion. They have been so entirely taken up with that side of Salvation in which they are the receivers, and so fully occupied with what God has done for them, that they have been perfectly content to have their sins forgiven, their earthly wants supplied, and their Heaven secured. 3. The F.O. must show the one-sidedness of such notions, and insist on the Bible idea of the surren- dering of the whole man to God, for either service or suffering. He must insist that those who love God should be willing not only to follow Christ to Heaven, but to the stable ; to the wilderness ; to the life of sorrow and shame and contempt ; to the judg- ment-hall, the police-court, the garden of Geth- semane : even to the cross. When Soldiers are willing thus to yield themselves, the blessing will be very near at hand. God cannot but receive their offering, and accomplish His good pleasure in their hearts and lives. 4. Where the F.O. has reason to believe that Soldiers are sincere and whole-hearted in their surrender, he must guard against allowing them to perplex themselves as to any consequences that may follow ; and show them, that it is God’s business to supply strength, as their day shall be ; and that His grace will enable them to do, and suffer, all His righteous will. 148 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 4 Section 4.— Third Condition of Holiness 1. The Field Officer must show that the third main condition of obtaining Holiness is faith which commits the soul to Christ in full confidence that He will cleanse, and keep it, from all evil. 2. The faith that brings cleansing into the heart is the belief that God does now, by the power of the Holy Spirit, cleanse the heart from all sin. It will be seen that this faith is — (a) Something more than the belief that God is able to cleanse. (b) Something more than the belief that God is willing to cleanse. ( c ) Something more than the belief that God has promised to cleanse. 3. This cleansing faith is not a belief that God has already cleansed the soul. In one seeking Holiness, this would be believing that something has already happened which has not taken place. (a) It would be believing that which is not yet true. (b) It is not a belief that God will at some future moment cleanse the soul, seeing that for such a faith there is no assurance, and therefore the soul has no authority for entertaining it. 4. The faith that cleanses is a belief, that God does, there and then, purify the heart from all sin ; that He does now sprinkle the soul with clean water, and make it clean. 5. The F.O. must show that the Bible is full of statements authorizing the exercise of this cleansing faith. For instance, 4 What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. 5 — Mark xi. 24. It is not 4 Believe that ye have received them in the past 5 ; neither is it, 4 Believe that ye will receive them in the future 5 ; but 4 believe that ye do now receive the clean heart for which you ask. 5 4 According to your faith be it done unto you. 5 Faith. What faith is. What faith is not. Faith that cleanses. Appeal to the Bible... 149 Bk. I, Pt. HI] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 5 Holiness a definite state. Distinct from pardon. Continually before them. The renouncing of sin a condition. Section 5. — General Directions for Teaching Holiness 1. The Field Officer must be careful to make his people see that Holiness is a definite state of soul, distinct from that entered into when first converted. He must show that although it is not impossible to be pardoned and purified at the same moment, nevertheless such an experience is very uncommon ; the reason for this possibly being that Jesus Christ usually saves men as far as they feel their need, and trust Him for the supply of it. 2. When a person comes to God for Salvation, he is occupied with thoughts of his past wickedness, and the desire to be saved from its consequences. This fills his mind ; he wants to be pardoned, and made a child of God. He receives this, and rejoices in it. He has not yet learned the evil of the roots of sin in his heart. This knowledge comes afterwards. But when he discovers the true character of sin itself, and cries to be saved from its very indwelling, God does for him according to his desire and faith. 3. The F.O. must keep this full cleansing con- tinually before his Soldiers, as a definite and dis- tinct blessing, in order that they may be led to desire and follow after it. 4. The F.O. must make his Soldiers see the difference between that giving up of sin, which is the condition of pardon, and the renouncement of evil, which is the condition of purity. (a) In seeking pardon, the Soldier has to give up sin, so far as he knows it. He is then largely ignorant of his own heart, and cries to be saved from the guilt and consequences of sin. (b) In seeking Holiness, he sees the sinfulness of his heart, and cries to be saved from all evil desires and the tendencies to sin. 150 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 5 5. The F.O. must guard his people against trust- ing in mere feelings. Perhaps, on no phase of religion has there been more sentiment taught than in respect to Holiness. People are delighted to go to Meetings and hear Holiness sung and prayed and talked about. They will sit and admire and desire it for days together, and yet all the time be living self-pleasing, proud, worldly lives. The F.O. must, therefore, make his people understand that there is no such experience as Full Salvation apart from a sincere and thorough following of the Lord Jesus Christ in active self-surrender and sacrifice for the Salvation of the world. True Holiness means not only Salvation from sin, but union with God in the great purpose of saving men. 6. The F.O. should guard his people against the supposition that Full Salvation means merely a life of rapture. True, this may be the expe- rience of some Soldiers ; their dispositions may favour it, and, better still, their faith may be so strong, as to lift them above the depressing influences of the temptations, persecutions, and tribulations of life. The rendering of a whole-hearted service to God is, however, the main question ; and while this is done, frames and feelings may safely be disregarded. On this point the F.O. may show how a father will accept and be pleased with the service of his children which is rendered, when all things are dark around, and when feelings and thoughts are very sad within, if it be rendered with all the heart. 7. The F.O. should guard his Soldiers against thinking they are sanctified, when they are not. He must frequently hold up before them what the fruits of a sanctified life must ever be ; showing, how holy Soldiers live at home ; how they fulfil their duties in their workshops ; in the factory ; behind the counter ; in all the little occurrences of Beware of mere sentiment. Holiness means following Christ. Care needed Be definite- 151 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 5 Professing without possessing. Get the Soldiers to condemn themselves. daily life. He must show them how sanctified Soldiers love goodness, and hate evil, and work for souls, and discharge all the duties of a Soldier. 8. The F.O. should be thorough in teaching Holiness, whether in private conversation or in his public utterances. If he should be aware that any of his Soldiers are professing to be sanctified when they are not, he must deal patiently and faith - fully with them, and make them see their danger. (a) If he is aware that any are being kept back because of idols, or self-indulgences, or fear of consequences, he must be plain with them ; speaking in love ; but telling them the truth. They had better suffer the anguish of losing a right hand or a right eye, than go through life with both hands and both eyes, and at last be cast into Hell. (b) He must make them clearly see this, whatever pain his instructions may give, lest he should hear them curse him at the Judgment Day, because he daubed them with 4 untempered mortar,’ and cried 4 Peace, peace, when there was no peace.’ (e) He must make his Soldiers see the truth about them- selves at any cost ; not stopping short of the facts ; remembering that God hath said, 4 Cursed is he who holdeth back his sword from blood.’ 9. In teaching Holiness the F.O. should always aim at getting Soldiers to condemn themselves, wherein they come short of a holy life. This will be found far more powerful and profitable than any condemnation he can utter against them. (a) How frequently have Soldiers and others been seen to sit down at the beginning of a Holiness Meeting in the most complacent and self-satisfied condition, thinking they were most excellent people, with no- thing in their outward or inward life to condemn. After the mirror of truth has been held up before them, and they have had a good look at themselves, and discovered the evils still lurking within, these same people have fallen at the Holiness Altar, 4 smiting their breasts,’ hating themselves, and crying to God for the application of the cleansing Blood. ( b ) If at the beginning of a Meeting any one had tried to show these same people that they were wrong in 152 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 6 their dress, their self-indulgent lives, their tempers, their pride, their jealousy, or other similar evils, they would very likely have been irritated, and replied that they were quite as good as others ; whereas, after seeing their own character in the light of God’s requirements, no one could pronounce a stronger condemnation upon it than they themselves, or more earnestly seek deliverance. 10. The F.O. in teaching Holiness should beware of making a hobby of this particular phase of Salvation. Every part of a Salvationist’s work is important. It is difficult to understand what people mean when they say they have a 4 special call ’ to teach Holiness — that they do not feel led to save sinners ; that their work is exclusively to make Soldiers into saints. (а) By all means the F.O. must strive to lead his Soldiers to purity of heart and life; but no rightly instructed child of God, who really believes that the men and women round about him are dying and dropping into Hell every minute, can feel otherwise than under the most solemn obligation to do all that he can to save them. (б) If it be excusable to leave one class, rather than another, uncared for, to change the figure, let the sailors who have been already brought to shore be left to warm and feed and clothe themselves, while every effort is made to rescue the others who are still clinging to the sinking wreck, and one by one dropping into the foaming waves. This will be carrying out the Master’s plan of leaving the ninety-and-nine in the fold, and going after the one stray sheep in the wilderness. If there is any ‘ special ’ call for true Salvationists — Officers and Soldiers alike — it is to the wilderness. Section 6.- Holiness Insisted Upon Immediately 1. The Field Officer must urge his Soldiers to immediately obtain this inward cleansing from all sin, and power for holy living. Soldiers are apt to postpone the duty. The giving up of idols and the renunciation of doubtful things is disagreeable ; consequently, it is put off. Saints procrastinate as Beware of hobbyism. Holiness should be sought at once. 153 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 6 Show evil consequence of postponing Holiness. In Holiness Meetings. In all Meetings. Holiness supremely important. well as sinners, and consequently are kept in bond- age, brought into doubt, deprived of power for usefulness, and often led to backslide. 2. The F.O. should beware of this habit of procrastination, and set himself steadily and de- terminately to rid his Soldiers of it. (a) He should hold up before them the example of the Israelites in the Wilderness ; showing their folly in not going straight through to Canaan at once, and so avoiding all the forty years’ wandering in the Wilderness ; he should describe their indolence, when they had obtained possession of the Promised Land, in sitting down to enjoy themselves, instead of destroying every Canaanite in the country. (b) He should show up the people who, while condemning the Israelites, act in precisely the same fashion, and, instead of going straight up to possess the land of purity, and obtaining from God the destruc- tion of all their inward sins and idols, allow the Devil to occupy them with business, or family cares, pleasure, or other matters. 8. Herein a rightly-instructed F.O. will perceive the value of Holiness Meetings, at which he can set this experience of purity before his people, show its advantages, and push them up to seek it at once. ( See Book //, Part III , Chapter VI.) 4. Not only in Meetings set apart especially for the promotion of Holiness, but in all other Meetings, the F.O. should keep the subject before the atten- tion of his Soldiers. The topic is never out of season ; it can be introduced at Knee-Drill, in the Free-and-Easy, in Open-Air gatherings, and in Salvation Meetings, when sinners are being saved. Purity and pardon go well together, and deliver- ance from sin will sometimes be found as powerful an argument why unconverted people should seek Salvation, as deliverance from Hell. 5. Not only in Meetings should the F.O. urge this subject upon his Soldiers, but in private con- versation. He should speak to them alone. An 3 54 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 7 exhortation has often tenfold more weight when given in private than when made from the platform. He should take his people apart, and plead with them to seek a pure heart and a holy life. The matter should be treated most seriously and in the most earnest manner. If the F.O. deals with it merely as a sort of possibility, or an appendage to a religious life, he need not be surprised if his people attach very little importance to it ; but, on the other hand, if he makes it appear the solemn, weighty matter that it is, before God and men, that they should be delivered from sin, saved from grieving the Holy Spirit, and be brought into such a condition that God can work through them for the Salvation of a dying world, his wSoldiers will set an equal value upon the blessing, and seek it earnestly at once. Section 7.— The Baptism of Soldiers 1. The Field Officer must lead his Soldiers on to The baptism the full realization of the baptism of the Holy ofFlre ‘ Ghost ; he must make them Blood -and-Fire. The work of the Spirit is to fill the soul with burning zeal for the Salvation of the world. Christ’s work must be finished. Fie has left that task to His people, and it can only be continued and completed by His Spirit working in the hearts and through the lives of Flis people. The Holy Ghost was promised for this end. This is what His people have there- fore a right to expect, and without it they are powerless for the War. (a) This enduement will make them wise. They will know how to fight, what to say, what to sing, how to pray, and how to talk to the consciences and hearts of men. The Spirit will lead them into right methods of action, will show them how to make opportunities, and how to put these opportunities to the best use. ( b ) The Holy Spirit will give them perseverance, keeping them going on in the face of difficulty. 155 Bk. I, Pt. Ill] Holiness : How Obtained [Chap. II, Sect. 7 Soldiers must be baptized with fire. (c) The Holy Spirit will give them power, making them not only willing to endure the Cross, but to glory in it. (d) The Holy Spirit will give them the fire of love, the seraphic spirit, the live coal from off the altar, making them both burn and shine. With this they will come to Knee-Drill, to the Open-Air, to face mocking crowds, and to endure the scorn, and hatred, and persecution of men ; not merely from a sense of duty, dragging themselves to it, because it is the will of God ; or for the good of The Army ; or as an example to their comrades ; or even for the Salvation of souls ; but because they love it, and cannot stay away. (e) The Holy Spirit will be a fire in their bones, which must have vent ; a spirit that must have a voice ; a love burning in the heart, which all the waters of earth and Hell cannot quench — a love with which no other love can compare. It will be the Saviour loving a dying world through His people ; it will be Christ indeed come again in the flesh. 2. The Soldiers must be baptized with Fire. It will give them the Soldier’s spirit, and, with that, all a Soldier needs in the way of drill, and duty, and sacrifice will inevitably follow. 156 Part IV RELATIONSHIPS TO HIS SOLDIERS i — General Remarks ii. — Love hi . — Acquaintance vii. — iv. — S ympathy v. — Visitation vi. — Liberty Restoration Chapter I GENERAL REMARKS 1. Although, as already shown in Part I of this Book , the success of the Field Officer will depend very much upon what he is himself, yet it must be borne in mind that his success will also largely depend upon the effective condition of the Corps he commands. 2. The Army is constantly becoming better organ- ized, and it is only reasonable to expect as a result that the goodness, intelligence, and devotion of the Soldiers upon whom local responsibility devolves will more and more determine the measure of its success. 3. While it is impossible to overrate the importance of good and faithful F.Os, yet it is easy to conceive of such an improvement in the discipline, intelligence, and devotion of Local Officers and Soldiers, that there shall be success even in places where the Officers in command may be either not equal to their office, or not faithful in the discharge of it. Success of F.O. depends on condition of his Corps. And Local Officers. Sometimes entirely depend- ing on Local Officers. 157 Bk. I, Pt, IVj Love [Chap. II Chapter II LOVE The great duty 1. The first and most important duty of the ?owFhis isto Field Officer with regard to his Soldiers is to love Soldiers. them. No matter what other qualifications he may possess, unless he has this one, he will be comparatively powerless in dealing with his Corps. He may give his goods to feed them — if he has any to give : he might allow his body to be burned for their benefit, if that were possible ; he might talk like Gabriel, so as to charm them in spite of them- selves ; he might work miracles before their eyes ; he might heal their sick and do many wonderful things on their behalf ; but unless he loves them, and makes them feel that he does so, he will be in their estimation as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal. They will regard him as a mere hireling, and will look upon all his efforts as only so much work done to gain a livelihood or a position, and in consequence will have as little communication with him as they can help. His power over them will be by his love for them. 2. The F.O. must love them in order to make them love him, and really help him. Unless they love him, he cannot expect that they will follow him in service and self-sacrifice. Every F.O. must remember that his power over his Soldiers will be in proportion to his love for them. a loving corps 3. The ability of his Soldiers to benefit sinners Successful will be just in proportion to their love for the sin- Corps. ners. They may have very little human ability; they may blunder in speech ; they may have no public standing ; they may be crippled by poverty ; but they can all love. Love is the conqueror 158 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Love [Chap. II everywhere. Love can win without learning, without gifts, without money, and without Halls. A loving Corps must be a successful Corps. 4. The best way for the F.O. to make his Soldiers love others is for him to love them. The living waters of love that flow from him to his Soldiers will flow from them to others. Here is a stream — a life-giving stream — that neither* men nor devils can dry up. 5. This unfailing method of securing victory is possible to every Officer alike. All cannot excel in song, or speak eloquently, or invent new plans ; but all can love. Love is a gift that grows with its exercise. The more an Officer loves, the more ability he has to love. 6. The F.O. must love the unfaithful and way- ward Soldiers in his Corps, in order to get them put right. He must love them for Christ’s sake. The Spirit of the Master within him will make him pity them, and strive to remove what is wrong in them, and to bring them up to the level of devotion and service, on which he himself stands. 7. The F.O. must love without favouritism. That is to say, he must not bestow more attention, and give greater preference, to some Soldiers than he does to others, because they happen to possess some worldly personal advantages that are espe- cially agreeable to him. If he is always bringing some Soldiers to the front, calling on them to pray, setting them up to sing or speak, spending extra time at their houses, and in a general way showing them more favour, because they have shown him some personal kindness, or have flattered him, or for some reason or other are more to his fancy, he will in so doing injure them, grieve and discourage their Comrades, and destroy his own authority and influence for good in the Corps. Love and you will be loved. All can love. Love those who do well. Love and pity those who do ill. 159 Ek. I, Pt. IV] Love [Chap. II No favouritism. 8. The F.O. cannot help having a special love for those who have much of the Spirit of his Master, and who, being most in sympathy with him and his work, are ready and willing to make the greatest sacrifices to help him in it. He cannot help this, still he must be careful, even in these instances, not to show any greater preference than is actually necessary. The F.O. must seek to feel towards his Soldiers, just as he believes the Lord Jesus Christ would feci, if He were in his place. 150 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Acquaintance [Chap. Ill, Sect. 1 Chapter III ACQUAINTANCE Section i. — Personal Knowledge Necessary 1. Unless the Field Officer possesses a personal knowledge of his Soldiers, he cannot love them. Without some knowledge of men or things, it is impossible to feel any heart-interest in them. If the F.O. is in comparative ignorance of his people, he will simply feel indifferent to them ; but he must familiarize himself, and come to a close acquaint- ance with them : he must go and sit with them in their houses, and secure their confidence ; he must talk to them about their heart-anxieties ; and when their true character comes out, he will find in them a hundred things to admire of which he was ignorant before, which will awaken in his heart corresponding feelings of sympathy and tenderness. How often does it happen, that we regard people as uninteresting and unlovable, until we come to know them, and then our hearts go out to them ! 2. The F.O. must know his people personally, in order to understand how to use them. The Officer who forms his judgment of the qualifications of his Soldiers second-hand — that is, from the opinions of other people — will make endless mis- takes about them. Soldiers are very frequently left idle, because their ability for work has not been discovered, and the reason for this can generally be traced to the fact that the F.O. has not been at the trouble to find it out. If he wants 161 M F.O. must know his Soldiers personal’y to bless them, Bk. I, Pt. IV] Acquaintance [Chap. Ill, Sect. 2 to benefit them, to instruct them. The F.O. must know the number of his Spldiers, their circumstances ; to know what his Soldiers can do, whether they are fit to become Officers, Local Officers, or Bandsmen, he must study them himself. There is no other way for him to discover their ability, and to make the best of them. 3. The F.O. must know his Soldiers in order to understand how to benefit them. Unless he knows them, he can do them but little good. He is like a doctor prescribing for his patients without knowing their disease. No F.O. need be at a loss to know how to deal with his people, either on the plat- form, in the Holiness Meeting, in the Assembly, or anywhere else, if he is personally acquainted with their true condition. 4. The F.O. must ever bear in mind the circum- stances and the character of his Soldiers, so that his utterances to them may be effective and helpful. If he knows little or nothing of their daily lives, their temptations, their joys, and sorrows, what he says to them will, in consequence, be weak and without effect. Section 2.— What to Know 1. The Field Officer must know how many Soldiers he has. This can only be done by the careful keeping of his Soldiers’ Roll, for which he is responsible. While he must not allow the names of unworthy people to be placed on the Roll ; he should see that the name of every true Soldier is there. 2. The F.O. should know something of the tem- poral conditions of his people : whether they are married or single ; what their employment ; whether they are poor or well-to-do ; and he should, if at all possible, know where every Soldier lives. 162 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Acquaintance [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 3. The F.O. should know the spiritual condition of his Soldiers ; whether they are really saved, and living consistent lives. 4. The F.O. should know whether they have the true spirit of the Soldier ; whether they are really Blood-and-Fire, in their hearts and in their character, and whether they can be relied upon for important service. He should know also for what class of work they are best adapted. 5. The F.O. should know whether his Soldiers possess any special gifts — whether they can sing, or play an instrument, or have remarkable spiritual experience. 6. The F.O. should know what office they fill, or have filled, or for what they are likely to be adapted. 7. The F.O. should know all the Soldiers in his Corps, who give promise of becoming Officers ; and in what respect they need improvement, in order to their being qualified for that work. Section 3.— How the Knowledge can be Acquired 1. It may seem at first sight quite a difficult task for the Field Officer to acquire and retain all this knowledge of his Soldiers, but in practice it will not be found as difficult as it may appear. 2. In order to acquire it, the F.O. must be friendly and approachable. Officers who are genial and agreeable will draw their Soldiers to them, and cause them to communicate almost all the infor- mation the F.O. requires, without his being at much trouble to draw it from them. To such F.Os Soldiers will, without difficulty, tell their joys and sorrows, and confess their unfaithfulness. Some their spiritual condit^n ; if reliable. Their special gifts. What local office. If likely Candidates. How to acquire this knowledge The F.O. must be approachable, Bk. I, Pt. IV] Acquaintance [Chap. Ill, Sect* 3 comradely, friendly with all, especially when following Officers who have been greatly loved. How serious mistakes are made. Officers, having the best intentions, good platform ability, and unflagging industry, fail simply because of their stiff, unapproachable manner. Officers who appear cold and hard will be put down as proud and unfeeling, and thus will drive the people from them. F.Os who have such a manner should be at pains to overcome it, for it will not only prevent the Soldiers from unburdening their hearts to them, but will cause them to shut themselves up against any advances on the Officer’s part, however friendly and kindly meant such may be. 3. The F.O. should be comradely with his Soldiers wherever he may meet them. 4. The F.O. should always make the first ap- proach to the Soldiers. Friendly inquiries about health, or family, or, above all, soul interests, will be his chief topics. Many Soldiers are shy — sometimes, perhaps, a little proud — but their Officer should seek them out. Looking upon him as being above them in position, they may not feel so free to approach him ; nevertheless, they will respond readily to any advances which he may make to them. The F.O. must remember that, how r ever cold his Soldiers may appear to him, his duty is to break through such feelings, and compel them to be friendly. 5. This especially applies to the F.O. when fol- lowing Officers who have been much loved. Under such circumstances people’s hearts are sore, having had to part with Officers who had greatly benefited them, and as the result they do not always feel at first like receiving their successors with open arms. 6. In such cases most serious mistakes may be made by Officers. What the Soldiers should do under the circumstances is not the question ; the fact is found to be commonly that they shrink from their new Officer ; when they meet him, they are 104 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Acquaintance [Chap. Ill, Sect. 4 cold with him. On his part, he is in danger of concluding that they do not love him, and, conse- quently, he feels hurt, and says hard things ; loss and backsliding follow. If the F.O. had gone straight up to such Soldiers, treated them in as friendly a manner as if they had warmly welcomed him, and had spoken kindly of the Officers who had just left, their hearts would have turned to him kindly, and in a week or two they would probably have loved him, as they loved his predecessors. Section 4.— The Soldiers’ Meeting 1. The Field Officer must regularly hold Meetings for Soldiers only, in accordance with the Orders that may from time to time be issued. Such Meetings, known as the 4 Soldiers’ Meetings,’ will be found of great service for the instruction, encouragement, and spiritual development of the Corps. 2. In the Soldiers’ Meeting, the F.O. may speak out freely of his hopes and fears ; of what he proposes to do, and what he wishes the Soldiers to undertake. 3. The Soldiers’ Meeting will be useful for the instruction of the Soldiers in the things of God, and will afford the F.O. an opportunity for teaching them how to apply their religion to the details of everyday life. 4. The Soldiers’ Meeting will be useful in order to explain new measures, or old ones that may not be understood. At such times the F.O. should go carefully over the different points, making them plain to all. 5. The Soldiers’ Meeting will be useful in preparing for soul-saving Campaigns or important festivals. The importance and value of such efforts can then Soldiers’ Meetings. The F.O. may speak freely at them. Be practical. Explain new measures. Remarkable events. 165 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Acquaintance [Chap. Ill, Sect. 4 Especially useful in times of difficulty. Promote greater zeal. Who conducts. How to con- duct Soldiers’ Meeting. be described, and the chief object set forth. When every one understands and is interested in the effort, they will usually be ready to assist in making it a success. 6. The Soldiers 5 Meeting will be useful for the encouragement of the Soldiers in times of special difficulty. If there is a debt to pay, or a Hall to build, or any other affair on hand which requires united action, the F.O. should call the Soldiers together, lay the matter before them, and draw out their sympathy and secure their help. 7. The Soldiers 5 Meeting will be useful in pro- moting increased zeal and activity. When the ordinary Meetings flag, when the attention of Sol- diers to any of their duties falls off, such Meetings will afford the opportunity of laying the whole matter before the Soldiers, and of asking them what will become of the work if they are going to leave their posts and turn their backs on the War. 8. No person is authorized to call or conduct a Soldiers 5 Meeting except the F.O., provided always that a Soldiers 5 Meeting of any Corps may be called by the Divisional Commander or other Superior Officer, or by any Officer appointed by them for that purpose. 9. The Soldiers’ Meeting should be conducted in a very simple way. (a) Soldiers and Recruits, only, should be admitted, and that by showing their Cartridge, or a Soldier’s Admission Ticket, which may be printed specially for this purpose. ( b ) The F.O. should commence the Meeting with a devo- tional song, followed by prayer by seveial Soldiers. He should call upon such Soldiers to pray as are likely to bring faith and feeling into the gathering. (c) The F.O. should select a suitable portion of Scripture adapted to the needs of the people ; and should, beforehand, prepare a short Address such as will be useful to his Soldiers. 1GG Bk. I, Pt. IV] Acquaintance [Chap. Ill, Sect. 4 ( d ) The F.O. must give prominence to letters to the Soldiers from The General, from the Chief of the Staff, or from the Commissioner of the Territory. He may also choose topics on which to speak from Orders and Regulations for Soldiers of The Salvation Army. Various subjects from this book can be introduced with great profit ; also such as — i. The Salvation Ladder. ii. Sanctification and Justification. iii. Salvation in the Family. iv. Relation of Master to Servant, v. Confession ; Fighting ; Praying, vi. The Articles of War. (e) The F.O. may also with advantage devote a certain portion of the Soldiers’ Meeting to dealing with other topics. For instance — i. Backsliders. ii. Want of Sympathy. iii. The position of the Corps — (a) Spiritually. (b) Financially. iv. Lack of passion for souls. v. Hardness in dealing with sinners. (/) The F.O. will find it helpful at times to make ‘ Confes- sion ’ a special subject for the Soldiers’ Meeting. Confessing to God, and to one another. The spirit of Confession will mellow the hearts of the Soldiers, increase in them a tender affection for each other, and widen the sympathy of all for the sinners. (g) The F.O. will be at liberty to vary these Meetings. At timer he may, with profit, call upon various Local Officers to speak. Special 4 Testimony ’ Meetings may also be arranged, where every Soldier is urged to tell out his own heart’s experience. ( h ) Every new Soldier and Recruit should be specially welcomed at the Soldiers’ Meeting ; also those who may have been transferred from other Corps. (/) Soldiers’ Meetings must not be allowed to become Meetings for discussion or dispute. It would be regarded as a proof of great incompetence on the part of a F.O. that he should be heard to say respecting any subject, 4 I have laid it before the Soldiers, and they object.’ The affairs of a Corps must be directed by the F.O., and not by the voice of the Soldiers. (./) Nothing in the nature of voting or taking sides may be allowed in any Soldiers’ Meeting. Bk. I, Pt. IV] Sympathy [Chap. IV The F.O. not above his Soldiers. Must be one in heart with them. Sympathize with them. Especially widows and fatherless. Chapter IV SYMPATHY 1. The Field Officer must beware of allowing himself to imagine that, apart from the office which he holds, he is in any way superior to his Soldiers. This supposed superiority has been the curse and weakness and consequent ruin of separated minis- tries for generations gone by. Salvation Army Officers must beware of falling into it. 2. The F.O. should be actually one with his people, knowing ail their affairs, advising with and helping them in their difficulties, praying for them in their needs, and sympathizing with them in their sorrows. As far as he has opportunity, he should stand between them and oppression and imposition of every kind. 3. The F.O. must sympathize with those of his people who are ignorant of the world. The ignorance of the poor — and of multitudes of well-to-do people also— with respect to the ways of the world is so great, that they are plundered by evil and designing men continually. The F.O. must so live in the confidence of his people, that in all matters of importance they shall confer with him ; and when unable to counsel them from his own know- ledge, he must seek from his Superior Officers, or from other reliable sources. He should, in deed and in truth, be a father unto his people. 4. This Order specially applies to the female Soldiers, and to the women generally of his audience, and of the district under his charge. Widows and young girls in any perplexing circumstances must 168 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Sympathy find in the F.O. a guardian and friend, who will watch over and protect their interests so far as he has ability. 5. The F.O. must sympathize with his people if they are poor. By this is meant not merely an occasional going in and out among them — at the Hall, or at their homes, or elsewhere — with a cold word of pity ; but a practical sympathy that finds out where the 4 shoe pinches, 5 helping them so far as he has ability to obtain food, if they are hungry, or to find work if they are unemployed. No F.O. can leave his Soldiers to starve, if they are willing to work, until he has done all in his power to get them employment, and find them food, without destroying his influence for good, in the estimation not only of the hungry Soldiers themselves but of all who are aware of the circumstances. They are his sheep, and as their shepherd he must bear their sorrows on his heart, and be one with them in their poverty. 6. The F.O. must sympathize with his Soldiers in their sicknesses. If they are sick, he ought to prove himself a brother born for adversity. He must not only be the physician of the soul, but of the body, and his duty is something more than merely to offer a prayer, or sing a song, and then disappear, as if the anguish that is being endured in the sick chamber were no further concern of his. He must go in and out with a heart of real sym- pathy, inquiring into the nature of the sickness, the methods that are being adopted to bring about a cure, and advising, so far as he has informa- tion or can get information, what is best to be done. 7. The F.O. must see if he can be of temporal service in the sick chamber. Both the patient who lies upon the bed, and those who stand round it, belong to him. He has pledged himself to [Chap. IV Sympathize with poverty. With the sick. In a practical way. 169 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Sympathy [Chap, IV In bereavement. Get them to hear God’s voice. Render personal service. Inquire as to temporal needs. Assist with funeral. care for them. He must show that his love is not merely in words, but in deeds. 8. He should sympathize with his Soldiers in their bereavements. Among other blessings which Salvation brings to the soul is the reviving, and sometimes the creation, of family affections. Many a Soldier who before conversion lived only for himself and the Devil, having no concern for his own flesh and blood, directly after giving his heart to the Saviour gives it again to his wife and chil- dren. When these loved ones are taken from him by death, while accepting the will of God, and even rejoicing in it, he nevertheless keenly feels' the stroke that removes from his eyes those who are precious to him. At such a time the F.O. should take his place as the sharer of these sorrows, and make it felt that he understands in his own heart the anguish caused by the blow, and is consequently able to minister comfort to those who are wounded. 9. At such times the F.O. must carefully consider what may be the purpose of God in the visitation, and what spiritual benefit his Soldiers and friends should gain through it. He should also seek in a sympathetic manner to secure in the bereaved that consecration of spirit which the affliction had been intended to produce. 10. The F.O. must at such times find out whether any personal service which he can render will be useful to the bereaved. 11. If the person removed be the bread-winner of the family, the F.O. should inquire if there is any necessity for temporal relief ; and if so, even if it is not in his own power to minister this, he may, by interceding with friends of The Army who have money, render such assistance. 12. The F.O. should assist, if necessary, in the arrangements for the funeral, being careful to avoid any unnecessary expenditure of money on the 170 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Sympathy [Chap. IV occasion; and strictly adhering to the Orders and Regulations laid down for Funerals. ( See Book II , Part III , Chapter X, Section 7.) 13. In all this the value of the F.O’s services will be in proportion to the measure of real sym- pathy felt in his own heart for the sufferers. 14. The F.O. must sympathize in the spiritual trials, temptations, and difficulties of his Soldiers. He is a physician of souls. While he is the friend and brother and helper of his Soldiers in all that concerns them temporally, as men and women, his main business is to help them in their spiritual conflicts. 15. In order to understand and sympathize with his Soldiers in their conflicts, the F.O. must have some knowledge of the human heart, and of the difficulties of the war with the world, the flesh, and the Devil. He should study himself carefully, and observe the people about him. 16. The F.O. should make his Soldiers feel that he is in full sympathy with them in their spiritual concerns ; that they can tell him their souls’ difficulties ; and that he will not only care for them, but be able to help them. 17. The F.O. must bear in mind that while there is a great similarity in spiritual experiences, yet God’s dealings differ very materially in their effect upon different individuals. A sorrow that will break one heart will scarcely be felt by another. 18. It is important for the F.O. ever to remember that though the Soldiers may not sing, and shout, and march, and fight to his satisfaction, yet he must bear with them if he believes they are sincere and well meaning. He must have patience, no matter how often they stumble, or how slowly they seem to advance in Divine things. The value ot his services. Sympathize in spiritual trials. Knowledge of the human heart. Soldiers should count on his sympathy. Be tender with weak ones. Love and value sincerity. 171 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Sympathy [Chap. IV Be patient to the sorrowful. Encourage those who have •fallen. Sywpathy in peisecution. Unity in suffering. 19. The F.O. must not be impatient with those who are sad and sorrowful. He must remember how vastly dispositions and natures differ, and how largely the character of Christian experiences is influenced by individual dispositions. 20. The F.O. must never cease urging people who have failed to realize higher forms of spiritual experience, or who may have proved unfaithful, or who may have actually backslidden, to try again, reminding them that no one finally fails who keeps trying. 21. The F.O. must sympathize with his Soldiers in the persecutions which come upon them in connexion with the War. While the world remains the same in spirit, and until the Devil is for ever fastened up in the bottomless pit, all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution in some form or another. The F.O. must be careful to show his sympathy with his people in such trials. If they suffer loss of property, or reputation, and he does not interest himself in them, and let them see that he appreciates their spirit, glories in their bravery, and feels with them in their loss, they will be tempted to despise him in their hearts. 22. The F.O. should not only be in the front rank, whenever the enemy appears, ready to share the utmost risks of those under his command, but should also weep with them when they are com- pelled to weep, and be one with them in suffering that faithfulness to God and truth and the love of souls may bring upon them. 172 Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 1 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Chapter V VISITATION Section i. — Its Advantages 1. The Field Officer must recognize that no branch of his work is more closely associated with his success than that of visitation. 2. The F.O. will more effectually convince his Soldiers of his love for them, and his interest in their welfare, by the faithful discharge of this duty, than by any other means that he can adopt. What he does in the Hall when he sings, talks, and prays, or what he does in the streets with his processions and Meetings, may appear to some of them only a part of the demands of his position. But when he comes to see them in their own houses, and talks to their families, they have a feeling that something is done above and beyond the mere requirements of his office — something done from love to them, and they will love him in return. Faithful visitation will not only endear him to them, but make them much more willing to be influenced by his teaching and to co-operate with him in his schemes for the benefit of others. 3. Visitation gives the F.O. the opportunity for that personal intercourse, which is always more effectual in reaching the heart than is that of dealing with people collectively. 4. Visitation is a method of securing success which is within the reach of every F.O., and any Officer who fails through neglect of this duty is utterly without excuse. All-importance of visitation. Absolutely essential to success. Necessity for it. No excuse for neglect. 173 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 2 How to visit. Section 2. — How to Visit 1. In order to discharge these duties successfully the Field Officer must carefully observe the Regu- lations contained in this Chapter. Although specially intended to describe the visitation of Soldiers, they will be found generally applicable to the visitation of the unsaved. Make most of 2. In order to make the most of the oppor- the opportunity. ^ un j|-y which visitation presents, the F.O. should — V (a) Speak personally to those of his own Soldiers who are present as to their spiritual progress. (&) Get together as many members of the household as possible, and pray with them before he leaves. (c) Inquire if there are any lodgers in the house, or friends living near at hand, to whom a visit would be likely to be useful. Be direct and pointed. 3. In talking, whether to saints or sinners, the F.O. should go straight to the mark he has in view. As a rule, the more direct and pointed he is, the better. He must not content himself with mere generalities, or be satisfied without producing some spiritual effect. Merely asking such questions as, c Do you love God ? 5 or c Are you a Christian ? 5 are often worse than useless. The F.O. should seek to convict unsaved people of sin, and un- sanctified Soldiers of their need of a clean heart. He should offer them Salvation on the spot, get them on their knees, and endeavour to bring them into the enjoyment of the blessing they need, there and then. No gossip. 4. The F.O. should avoid all mere chit-chat and gossip. People will always be ready enough to talk about the weather, or politics, or the Meetings that are being held, or the conversion of somebody else ; but for the F.O. such talk only would be worse than useless. Nothing would damage his influence more completely with the Soldiers than for him to 174 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 2 waste his time in talking about worldly matters, or the things in which the ungodly are interested, only tacking on a bit of religion as a sort of ap- pendage, just to save his conscience, and to make it appear to be a spiritual visit. He may talk about the Salvation War, if he likes ; but it should only be introductory to that personal dealing with the souls of the people, which has brought him to their homes. He should so deal with them about Salvation and their relations to God and eternity as will leave the conviction that a man possessed of the Spirit of Christ has been there. 5. In every visit, where possible, he should pray. Always pray. Sometimes he will meet with unconverted persons, who will not allow him to talk plainly with them. They cannot very well, however, object to prayer, and will listen to it. At such times the F.O. should cry to God to save every soul present. 6. In visiting a Soldier, against whom there may Make com- be a serious charge, or with whom he has had points in reason to find serious fault, the Commanding Officer should refrain from mentioning the matter in the presence of a third person 9 except in the case of the opposite sex. Where this is so, and the subject has a delicate bearing, his wife or the Lieutenant — as the case may be — should be present during the interview. In other cases, the C.O. should speak to the offending party privately, when, if the matter be dealt with in a brotherly and tender spirit, the probability is that he will break down, confess his fault, and seek forgiveness. 7. The F.O. must specially, promptly, and promptly visit frequently visit any who may have been bereaved, ‘fiScalm. or who are in trouble. When Soldiers have suffered any loss, or when the shadow of death and the grave is upon them, if the F.O. does not look them up, advise and comfort them, so far as he has the opportunity, neither they nor any of their friends 173 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 2 When finished, leave. C.O. and Lieutenant to visit together. X Not for mere pleasure. Don’t waste precious time. Visiting opposite sex. V will believe in his care for them. It will not matter what he says, either at the time or afterwards. The response of their hearts will be, 4 If he had cared about me, he would have come to see me in the hour of my distress.’ 8. When the F.O. has done all he can for the benefit of those whom he visits, and for the Salva- tion of any unsaved persons who may be present, he should leave the house. 9. The C.O. should usually be accompanied by his Lieutenant when visiting. Two will often be more useful than one. For instance, one can pray, while the other talks to any who may be seeking Salvation, and two can raise a good song together, but in no case should both be talking to the same person at the same time. In this way the C.O. will be able to show his Lieutenant how to interest and instruct his Soldiers, and how to effectively deal with the unsaved. 10. The F.O. must not visit the houses of his Soldiers for mere gratification, or simply to partake of a social meal. Circumstances may occur which would justify his accepting an invitation to partake of food : as, for example, when he is offered necessary refreshment after walking some miles to visit a Society or the outlying residence of a Soldier or friend : or when he can only catch some one he desires to help at his meal time : or when he is offered a cup of tea at the bedside of a sick Comrade. 11. But the F.O. must bear in mind that 4 going out to tea,’ in the ordinary sense of the word, is a practice which will squander precious hours, and will inevitably lower his influence and character as God’s servant. 12. In some cases it will be found inconvenient, and often improper, for male Officers to visit women, or female Officers to visit men. In such 176 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 3 cases arrangements must be made for Local Officers of the proper sex to attend to this duty. 13. The F.O. should devise, or act upon, some system in his visitation whereby each Soldier may be visited in a regular manner, and receive a due proportion of attention. 14. The F.O. should visit in turn the various Wards. ( See Book II , Part /, Chapter VII.) This will not only benefit the Soldiers, and have a good effect upon the strangers and friends of The Army living within such area, but will also be a great encouragement to the Sergeants, who, it will be found, will do their duty in looking up the Soldiers placed under their care with increased vigilance and zeal, when they find the F.O. heartily co- operating with them. Section 3.— Visitation of the Sick 1. The Field Officer must specially look after the sick. The true idea of the F.O. is that he shall be the overseer and father of his Corps. When from sickness, or any other cause, Soldiers are unable to attend the Hall, it is the F.O’s most evident duty to see them at their own homes. (a) Failure in this duty by an Officer will have a calamitous effect upon his influence, causing not only the persons in his Corps, but those connected with them, to withdraw their confidence in him. ( b ) That he should neglect the visitation of his own sick Soldiers will be looked upon — and rightly so — as an unpardonable offence. 2. In visiting the unconverted sick, the F.O. should, where possible, find out their state before- hand. This rule will apply to all visitations alike, but specially to those who are afflicted, seeing that sometimes there is a little delicacy in urging the sick to answer inquiries, the answers to which 177 • N Systematize. F.O. must visit Wards in rotation. F.O. must visit the sick. Deal faithfully with the unsaved sick. Bk. I, Pt. IV] Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 3 Find out complaint. Precaution to be taken in cases of infection. If immediate danger. Deal faithful] y with the unprepared. may not be of the most agreeable character. When people are ill, they are usually indisposed to be troubled on any subject. Specially will they dislike, if unconverted, or in a cold, backslidden state, to be questioned about matters that concern their souls. 3. The F.O. should ascertain the nature of the disease from which the person is suffering, and whether it is infectious or not. 4. The F.O. should not avoid cases of infectious disease for fear of infection. To do so would be to miss the opportunity of saving a soul, and would show a cowardly mistrust of the care of God. On the other hand, to run any needless risk of shorten- ing his own life would be unnecessarily presump- tuous and foolhardy. In dealing with such cases he should observe the following directions : — (a) Carry a little camphor. A fair-sized lump, sown up in a little bag. and carried in the breast, is useful to prevent contagion ; or he may have a few drops of the spirit of camphor on his pocket-handkerchief, which he may hold in his hand. (b) He should not go nearer to the patient than is abso- lutely necessary. ( c ) He should avoid inhaling the patient’s breath. (d) He should not stay in the room longer than is necessary for the discharge of his duty. 5. The F.O. must inquire whether any immediate danger is apprehended ; and, if so, he must give the most careful attention to the case, calling as often as is necessary. 6. When the F.O. has reason to fear that the suf- ferer is not prepared to die, he must deal faithfully with him. Relatives and friends will often be more concerned, at such times, for the quiet and comfort of the patient than about the question whether he may be in Heaven or Hell in a few hours. The F.O. will often find a dying person buoyed up till the last moment with the hope of recovery, 178 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 3 or with his senses dulled by opiates given to soothe pain, or he will find him still putting off Salvation, as he has been doing for a lifetime. In these cases, the F.O. should tell the truth in the most direct and earnest manner. While tender and considerate for the feelings of the patient, and of the friends and kindred round the bed, he must, nevertheless, make the dying man understand his position, and urge upon him immediate compliance with the conditions of Salvation. 7. The F.O. should pay attention to the spiritual interests of all who may be in the room, or whom he meets within the house ; he should get them together for prayer, and, if possible, make oppor- tunity to speak to them alone. The solemn circum- stances of serious affliction, or of death, usually make the heart tender ; they will give him authority to deal faithfully with the whole household, and prepare them for considering and receiving his words. 8. The F.O. should at such times especially take notice of the children. 9. The F.O. should note down in his pocket-book anything remarkable that may be said by the sufferer. If he is a Soldier who is passing away he can without reserve preserve a record of what took place in the death chamber. Both the sufferer and his friends will be glad for him to do so, for it will be useful for the Memorial Service or for a record in 4 The War Cry.’ (a) The experience of either saints or sinners, in the Valley of the Shadow of Death, will be equally useful to the living, in view of the certainty of their having to come into the same circumstances. (b) Nothing is more effective in bringing people to a sense of their condition than the lamentations of sinners, and the triumphs of saints, in their last hours. 10. In cases where Soldiers are sick for any length of time, special plans should be adopted to cheer and help them, and those also who are Seek Salvation of the neighbours. The children. Record special facts. Special efforts on behalf of Soldiers who are sick for long periods. 170 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 4 Visitation Book. When Officers visit separately. Weekly average. Length of visit. The D.C. and Visitation Return. compelled to be absent from the Hall by caring for the sick. (a) The F.O. must visit them regularly, under no circum- stances less than once a week. ( b ) Where possible, a little Meeting should occasionally be held in the sick chamber. Such a Meeting could be held in the afternoon, and so not interfere with any other duties. The F.O. should invite a few suitable Soldiers for the occasion ; probably a few of the neighbours would also come in. The offering of prayer, the reading of a few words of Scripture, the giving of a short address, adapted to those present, as well as to the sufferer, and the singing of a few suitable songs, will not only be very accept- able to the patient, but probably be the means of saving the souls of both neighbours and relatives. (c) Sometimes it is helpful to the sick, and useful to the neighbourhood to bring the Corps up, and let the Soldiers sing and pray under the window ; seeing that the sufferer cannot come to the Hall, it will be as though the Hall had come to the sufferer. ( d ) Where the Corps cannot come right up to the chamber in which the sufferer lies, it should come as near as possible, so that the music, singing, and prayer can be heard. Section 4.— How Many Hours to Visit 1. When Field Officers visit together, the fact must be stated in The Field Officer's Visitation Book . 8. When Officers visit separately, full particulars of the visitation done by each must be entered in the space provided in The Field Officer's Visitation Booh. 3. The F.O. must visit at least three hours per day, or an average of eighteen hours per week. 4. A visit should occupy on an average not more than fifteen or twenty minutes, so that ten or twelve visits should ordinarily be paid in a day’s visiting. 5. Except under extraordinary circumstances, the Divisional Commander will not pass any 180 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Visitation [Chap. V, Sect. 4 Return showing less than the regulation hours’ visitation as having been done by each Officer. 6. In order that the D.C. may have full par- inspection, ticulars from week to week as to the visitation done, the Commanding Officer must return the « actual amount of visitation done by himself ; and the complete totals of both Officers as set forth in The Field Officer's Visitation Book will be noted by the D.C. in his regular inspection. C iSl Bk. I, Pt. IV] Liberty [Chap. VI Get Soldiers sanctified. Why. Must inquire whether Soldiers are right. No use without. Chapter VI LIBERTY 1. Besides the grand work of saving sinners, the Field Officer has another work before him, equalling the former in importance, if not in magnitude — viz., the sanctification of saints. Having brought sinners to Salvation, and enrolled them as Soldiers, he must look after their spiritual health, growth, and efficiency. 2. The F.O. must ever keep before him the fact that unless Converts are pushed on to a Full Salvation, they will probably go back to the world and the Devil. Therefore the F.O. should look out such people, and not let them rest until they are brought into the full liberty of the children of God. 3. It is easy for the F.O. to conclude that his Soldiers are all right, because their names are on the Roll, and they turn up in the Halls, and join in the songs and enthusiasm and joy of his Meet- ings ; when a little careful inquiry and observation might show him that with some of them it is other- wise. He must use means to find out the real condition of his Soldiers. Examination does not make things wrong. The light does not make evil, it only reveals it. 4. The F.O’s responsibility for his Soldiers commences here. Unless they are right in their hearts, all he does for them, and all he sets them to do for themselves and others, will be of little use. 182 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Restoration [Chap, VII Chapter VII RESTORATION 1. The Field Officer must be aware of the peril Danger of there is of his Soldiers degenerating and failing failing away, away. The danger arises from — (a) The power of old habits. For instance, there is the physical craving for strong drink in some Converts who have been confirmed drunkards. Everybody has heard it described. Thousands of Salvationists have felt it. The F.O. should consider the strength of this temptation, and think what it must be when aroused by circumstances, such as having to pass familiar public-houses, or to meet with old associates. He should think of the strength of other evil habits and passions that have swayed the bodies and minds of Soldiers up to the hour of their conversion, and how, at the outset, these must pull them in the direction of backsliding. (b) The influence of old companions which tends strongly towards backsliding. In some cases those who have been their comrades in all manner of evil, set upon the new Converts by day and by night, like so many fiends, striving by all manner of means to drag them back into the world. (c) The bitter persecution and scorn through which multitudes of Soldiers have to pass, not only at the beginning, but right through their careers. This is a constant danger. It meets them very fre- quently at the door of the Hall as they go forth from the Penitent-Form, and follows them with little intermission until they enter the Valley of the Shadow of Death. There is the scorn and chaff of the streets, and of the workshop, and very often of their own home. Many Army Converts are saved in ones or twos of families, their bitterest foes being those of their own household ; and the heaviest baptism of hatred that they have to be baptized with is constantly experienced at their own fireside. (d) Natural self-love, which constantly clashes with the self-denying life demanded by the service of God. 183 Bfe. I, Pt. IV] Restoration [Chap. VII Watch over Soldiers. Heart back- sliding to be watched against. Open backsliding. The Army acts upon Jesus Christ’s own declaration, that he who would save his life should lose it ; that if any man would serve God, he must deny himself, take up his cross, and die daily ; but this is painful to flesh and blood. Multitudes begin in the spirit, and end in the flesh. In other words, they see the Salvation Soldier’s life to be of God, and for the Salvation of men ; but falling into circumstances of extra difficulty or disappointment, they find the fighting too painful to flesh and blood, self-love conquers, and they fall away. 2. Aware that the causes of backsliding set forth in paragraph 1 above are always at work, the F.O. must watch over his Soldiers with a godly jealousy. 3. He must watch against heart backsliding, wherein all degeneration begins. When Soldiers drop off from Knee-drill ; when they are not found in the ranks in bad weather ; when they no longer remain to the After-Meetings ; when they only come now and then to the week-night Services ; when they cease to testify as frequently, heartily, and definitely as in former days, the F.O. should conclude that there is something wrong. Decay has commenced. He should deal with such at once, giving them no rest until they have repented and done their first works. 4. The F.O. should labour to prevent his Soldiers from open backsliding. Beset as Soldiers are, especially during the first few months of their new life, with the temptations already referred to, it is not surprising that many fall. When they do go astray, the first thought of the F.O. should be to follow them, to restore them. They frequently go wrong through some impulse, led off by a fit of temper or a sudden temptation, and down they go, before they know where they are. The F.O. should immediately be on their track. Before their fall is known amongst their comrades, before their shame can argue against their seeking mercy. 184 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Restoration [Chap. VII they should be overcome with love, and brought again to the Master’s feet. 5. No F.O. should refuse to seek the restoration of a backslider, because of the disgrace he has brought upon the Corps by his falling into old habits of drunkenness or uncleanness, fighting or thieving, or any other vulgar forms of sin. The F.O. should consider the shame of the man himself, if he is permanently left to rot in the ditch of corruption ; of the upbraidings which will come upon The Army for not being able to keep those whom it rescues, and the sorrow that burdens the heart of his Master over losing those for whom He has given His precious Blood. 6. The F.O. must remember that when a Convert falls into vulgar forms of iniquity, the sin, in the sight of God, may be no greater than that of the lady who, after taking the Communion, goes into a violent passion with a servant for breaking a dish ; or of a merchant, who allows an old habit of com- mercial cheating or lying to overcome him, after he has joined the Church. These people under such circumstances would neither send in their resignation of Church membership, nor feel it their duty to confess their sins to their brethren ; but would, on the contrary, hold on to their profession with the full consent of their Minister and all con- cerned, were they made aware of their sin. 7. The F.O. must not excuse himself from the duty of attempting to restore a Soldier who has thus fallen because the poor fellow may have fallen several times before. The F.O. should make up his mind that though a man sin against his Corps and against God c seventy times seven,’ he will follow after him, resolved never to let him have any rest, while he is within his reach. And he should lay it upon the hearts of his Soldiers, that there shall be no Backsliders not to be neglected because they have disgraced the Corps. Not more guilty because vulgar. Backsliders not to be neglected because fallen before. 185 Bk. I, Pt. IV] Restoration [Chap. VII Special efforts. Of great importance. cessation of their efforts to save him while any opportunity remains. 8. The F.O. must regard all confirmed backsliders as being under his care, and that in a very important sense : and must understand that he is responsible for putting forth every possible effort to secure their restoration. 9. The importance of this subject to The Army and to the Kingdom of God cannot be over-esti- mated, and the F.O. should study carefully the following directions : — (a) The F.O. should form a solemn league amongst his Soldiers for looking out backsliders. ( b ) A Local Officer should be appointed whose business it shall especially be to follow them up ; getting all the help he can from the Corps for this purpose. Re- stored backsliders should be made members of this league. (c) A list should be kept of the names and addresses of unsaved people who once were Soldiers in the Corps. (d) Such people should be regularly visited at their houses ; invited to Meetings ; reasoned with in season and out of season ; and, indeed, constantly urged to return to God and the ranks. 186 Part V INSTRUCTION IN PRINCIPLES AND DOCTRINES i. — General Remarks | hi. — Princival Doctrines ii. — Facts of the Bible j iv. — L eading Principles Chapter I GENERAL REMARKS 1. The Field Officer must never forget that before their conversion, many of his Soldiers were ignorant of the first principles of Christianity, and totally unacquainted with the methods employed for the extension of the Kingdom of God on earth. 2. While such Soldiers may be able in the power of the Holy Ghost to do much good, the F.O. must remember that still greater results can be obtained by them, when they are fully instructed in Salvation, and made conversant with the wisest methods of carrying on the War. 3. The F.O. should go to any amount of toil and trouble in furnishing his mind in respect of the facts of the Bible and the doctrines and principles of The Army, and to this end should carefully study the contents of this Part. 4. Whilst thus gaining spiritual insight and know- ledge the F.O. will at the same time be equipping himself for teaching these truths to his Soldiers, that they may be more efficient in their service for God and His Kingdom. Ignorance of Salvationists before conversion. Knowledge is power. Acquisition of Knowledge. Impartation of Knowledge. 187 Bk. I, Pt. V] Facts of the Bible [Chap. II Chapter IT FACTS OF THE BIBLE Must know himself. 1 . Amongst other information, it is most important that the Field Officer should give his Soldiers some knowledge of the main facts related in the Bible. • The shortness of the time of his stay in a Corps may prevent him going into the less important particu- lars of the sacred history; but he will at least have the opportunity of enlarging on the principal events. F.O. must teach principal events of the Bible. 2. In order that the F.O. may impart this in- struction intelligently, he should have in his own mind a clear idea of the course of Bible history, with its most notable occurrences, and the lessons that they teach. He will then be able to refer to them from time to time, as they may be likely to illustrate and enforce the messages that God may give him. The following are some of the facts which he should set forth : — (a) The creation of the world ; the order in which this took place ; and the wisdom, power, and benevolence exhibited therein. (b) The creation of our first parents ; their purity and happiness ; the circumstances of the Fall ; the malice of Satan ; the folly of listening to his temp- tation ; the wickedness of believing and yielding to him, and the wretched consequences that followed. ( c ) The strife between Cain and Abel, as representing the continually recurring conflict between wicked- ness and goodness. The F.O. can speak of the martyrdom of Abel as a proof of the hatred and persecution which the righteous are sure to suffer, and of the remorse and misery of Cain, as an example of the pangs of a guilty conscience, which are sure to avenge the commission of evil. 188 Bk. I, Pt. V] Facts of the Bible [Chap. II (<7) The holy character of Enoch and of the saints who lived before the Flood ; with the utter corruption which resulted from the mixed marriages between the godly and the ungodly. (e) The Deluge ; God’s disappointment and distress in the universal spread of iniquity ; His hatred of it, and His destruction of the race in consequence ; the method He adopted to accomplish it ; the faith and devotion of Noah, and his exe/nption from the judgment with his family ; and the awful picture of a drowning world. (/) The character of Abraham ; his wonderful faith ; with the principal instances of it, from the leaving of his father’s house, in obedience to God, to go forth a homeless wanderer, to the offering up of his son Isaac, on the preservation of whose life he believed the choicest hopes of his family and the world depended. (g) The principal events in the lives of Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph ; including the sale of Joseph by his brethren to the slave-dealers, who conveyed him into Egypt ; and Joseph’s wonderful doings there. (h) The history of the children of Israel in Egypt, with their hardships and bondage. i. The story of Moses, with its thrilling details. ii. The marvels that were wrought for their de- liverance. iii. In the Wilderness, with their wanderings, murmurings, and deliverances ; the giving of the Ten Commandments on Sinai ; their rebellions and sufferings ; and how all, with the exception of two, died in the Wilderness, because they would not wholly believe and fully follow the Lord their God. iv. The crossing of Jordan ; the conquest of Canaan, and their settlement in that country. (?■) The story of Samson as one of the judges. O’) Of Samuel as one of the prophets. (k) Of Saul, as Israel’s first king. (/) Of David ; his principal exploits as a warrior, his falb and his faith in God amid trouble. (m) Of Solomon, with all his opportunities. 189 Bk. I, Pt. V] Facts of the Bible [Chap. II (n) Of Jeroboam, with his folly and its reward ; and the subsequent history of the two nations — Judah and Israel — into which the kingdom was then divided, noting how all the way along a good king or a bold prophet produced a great harvest of goodness, while bad kings and bad prophets produced a great harvest of wickedness. (o) The story of Deborah, the prophetess, one of the judges of Israel, who by her enthusiasm freed her people from the yoke of the Canaanites. (p) The stories of Elijah and Elisha, and a host of other prophets, with the remarkable miracles and events that transpired in connexion with them. (q) The Jews filling up the measure of their iniquities ; God arranging that the ten tribes — that composed the nation known as Israel — should be carried away, no one knowing exactly where, and no one having been able satisfactorily to trace them since. (r) The story of Esther ; her faith in, and reliance on God ; her constancy and courage, and its results. ( s ) The people of Judah, whose chief city was Jerusalem, and who were known afterwards as the Jews, also filling up the measure of their iniquities ; God deliver- ing them into the hand of the King of Babylon, who carried them away, having burned Jerusalem, killed a large part of the inhabitants, destroyed the temple, and carried away its principal sacred vessels. i. The stories of Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, who amongst all the corruptions of Babylon kept themselves separate and pure ; of the three latter being thrown into the burning fiery furnace, because they would not bow down to the golden image set up by Nebuchadnezzar ; and of Daniel being thrown into a den of lions, because he dared to pray to the God of Heaven with his win- dows open and the people looking on. ii. The stories of Zerubbabel, Ezra, Nehemiah, and their comrades who obtained decrees from Cyrus, the King of Persia (the conqueror of Babylon), and subsequent kings, for the deliverance of the Jews from captivity, for their return to their own country, and for the re-building of the Temple and City of Jerusalem. 190 Bk. I, Pt. V] Facts of the Bible [Chap. II ( i ) The advent of the Lord Jesus Christ, the Saviour of the world ; with all the details of His parentage, birth, boyhood, baptism, ministry, persecution, and death ; also His resurrection and ascension. ( u ) The Day of Pentecost ; the baptism of the Apostles with the Holy Ghost, and the mighty days of Sal- vation that followed. ( v ) The conflicts and triumphs of the early Christians, as they commenced the grand War for the conquest of the world, the whole closing with the magnificent panorama which John saw when confined on the Island of Patmos, 4 a prisoner of the Lord,’ for the preaching of His Word. 191 Bk. I, Pt. V] Principal Doctrines [Chap. Ill Chapter III PRINCIPAL DOCTRINES .Study the l. It is important that the Field Officer should carefully study the doctrines of The Army as set forth in The Doctrines of The Salvation Army. teach^them 2. The F.O. must seek to understand such doctrines ; must fully accept them, and teach them to his Soldiers in the simplest and most practical manner, avoiding, as far as possible, all controversy or argument. The following are the principal of such doctrines : — a) We believe that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments were given by the inspiration of God, and that they only constitute the Divine rule of Christian faith and practice. (b) We believe that there is only one God, who is infinitely perfect, the Creator, the Preserver, and Governor of all things. (c) We believe that there are three Persons in the God- head — the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, undivided in essence, co-equal in power and glory, and the only proper object of religious worship. (d) We believe that in the Person of Jesus Christ the Divine and human natures are united, so that He is truly and properly God, and truly and properly man. (e) We believe that our first parents were created in a state of innocence, but by their disobedience they lost their purity and happiness ; and that, in con- sequence of their fall, all men have become sinners, totally depraved, and as such are justly exposed to the wrath of God. (/) We believe that the Lord Jesus Christ has, by His suffering and death, made an atonement for the whole world, so that whosoever will may be saved. Bk. I, Pt. V] Principal Doctrines [Chap. Ill (g) We believe that repentance towards God, faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, and regeneration by the Holy Spirit, are necessary to Salvation. (li) We believe that we are justified by grace, through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, and that he that believeth hath the witness in himself. (i) We believe that the Scriptures teach that not only does continuance in the favour of God depend upon continued faith in, and obedience to, Christ, but that it is possible for those who have been truly converted to fall away and be eternally lost. (j) We believe that it is the privilege of all believers to be 4 wholly sanctified,’ and that 4 the whole spirit and soul and body ’ may 4 be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.’ That is to say, we believe that after conversion there remain in the heart of the believer inclinations to evil, or roots of bitterness, which, unless overpowered by Divine grace, produce actual sin ; but that these evil tendencies can be entirely taken away by the Spirit of God, and the whole heart, thus cleansed from everything contrary to the will of God, or entirely sanctified, will then produce the fruit of the Spirit only. And we believe that persons thus entirely sanctified may, by the power of God, be kept un- blamable and unreprovable before Him. ( k ) We believe in the immortality of the soul ; in the resurrection of the body ; in the general judgment at the end of the world ; in the eternal happiness of the righteous ; and in the everlasting punishment of the wicked. 193 .nd neat Soldiers. O.&R.for Soldiers. Section 2.— Cleanliness 1 . The Field Officer should encourage his Soldiers to be, as far as possible, neat and cleanly in their persons and clothing. (a) Specially does this apply to their appearance when on duty. Of course, the occupation of many will interfere with this, and for Soldiers who have to rush off from their work to the Meetings, due allow- ance must be made. (b) The same rule will extend to Soldiers’ houses and children. 2. The F.O. will find useful direction on this subject in the Orders and Regulations for Soldiers , and might, with advantage, refer to it occasionally in his Soldiers’ Meetings. ( See Book 7, Part IV, Chapter III , Section 4.) 208 Bk. I, Pt. VII Behaviour [Chap, IV Chapter IV BEHAVIOUR 1. The Commanding Officer must train his Salvation Soldiers in that manner of behaviour that will manners ‘ make the Meetings most beneficial to themselves and most effective to others. 2. The C.O. should seek to impress his Soldiers Earnestness, with the importance of every service. He should frequently remind them of the results which are depending upon a Meeting, and so make them thoughtful, and draw out their souls in desire, and prayer, and faith. 3. The C.O. should quietly rebuke all giggling, No giggling, foolish jesting, and any loose and flippant behaviour amongst his Soldiers. Except in very flagrant cases, the C.O. should reprove this pri- vately ; reproof in public may have a bad effect. 4. Cautions to steadiness are always of importance order, at the commencement of Meetings. The C.O. should train his Soldiers in quietly and silently taking their places on entering the Hall, and not making confusion by acknowledging each other across the building or talking aloud about various matters, when the C.O. is preparing to commence. 5. The C.O. should train his Soldiers in steady Serious dignity of manner. Their very walk and carriage kindness * should say, c We are the Soldiers of the King of kings.’ Specially should Soldiers, whether Local Officers or otherwise, be instructed in preserving a serious demeanour when on duty, at the doors, or in Open-Air operations, they are chaffed or abused by enemies. To answer back in a hard, 209 p Bk. I, Pt. VI] Behaviour [Chap. IV Silence on duty. sharp manner under such circumstances is generally the certain method to make disorder and disturb- ance. At such times a calm silence, or a kind, cheerful word, is the best and only response that Soldiers can wisely make. 6. The C.O. must discourage Soldiers talking to each other or engaging in other distractions during the progress of Meetings or marches, and on all occasions when on duty. Local Officers should be made to feel that they are responsible for repressing all unnecessary talking or moving about when a Meeting is in progress. This Order specially applies to talking on the platform while any one is engaged in speaking or prayer. Conversa- tion on the part of the F.O. respecting the choice of songs, the next speaker, or any other topic must be avoided at such times. no BL I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 1 Cha pter V SINGING Section i.— General Remarks 1. Music is a powerful agent for moving the soul. It is used very extensively by the Devil. It is equally certain that music has been an active hand- maiden to godliness ; it has been of great service to The Army in the past, and it is likely to render still further help in the future. 2. Music acts on the soul as the wind does on a ship, helping her forward in the direction in which she is steered. If she is sailing down the rapids of passion direct for the falls of damnation, music will increase her speed, and keep things merry on the course. But if steered along the course of Holiness, straight for the port of Glory, music will send her along more rapidly, until, entering the harbour, she casts anchor amidst the Hallelujahs of old comrades and the songs of the angels. 3. Music has been said to be divine, and so doubtless it is. It comes from Heaven, and will ultimately all be transported there. The Devil has no right to a single note. 4. Music in itself has, however, no moral or religious quality. This is only imparted by the thoughts and feelings of the soul when under its power, and if music is to have any divine influence on the heart, it must be associated with divine words, thoughts, and feelings. 5. Reference to music here is not only to the use of instruments, but to that which is perhaps still more powerful for good — the human voice. Value of music It acts upon the soul. The Devil has no right to music. Music with Divine words. Voice music best. 211 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 2 Music an im- portant force. Development of talent. Heart-moving singing. Prepares for the truth. What makes it. 6. Music is therefore a very important force, and must be used by every F.O. to the utmost in every department of his work. In order that it may be so he should carefully study and observe the directions in this Chapter. 7. The F.O. must encourage his people in the proper use of music, and, where necessary, see that any musical talent of the Soldiers is suitably developed. Section 2.— Congregational 1. There cannot be two opinions about the desirableness of good singing. Nothing can very well be more attractive or impressive than to hear a large number of people heartily singing together the songs of Salvation. No music, taken alone, can compare with it in effect, and if every other part of a service fails to make an impression, such singing rarely fails to move the heart and to carry home the truths that are sung. 2. Singing warms the heart, acts upon it like fire does upon the iron which the blacksmith is about to shape. If he hammers it when it is cold it will splinter and break, but if he heats it in his furnace he can fashion it to the required pattern. Just so, the Field Officer should get the hearts of his audience warmed and ready for the truth he has to declare. He can do this by singing to them, but still more by getting them to sing themselves — singing until their whole souls are moved by the song. Good singing of itself will draw congrega- tions ; it will arouse sinners, melt the hearts of reprobates, and bring people down at the Cross. 3. The F.O. should do his utmost to improve the singing of his people. There fire certain con- ditions of good singing, the first of which is — 212 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 2 (a) All the people should have Song Books. The Army Song Book must be used. (b) Leaflets and song sheets for special occasions may be found advantageous. 4. The F.O. should make a careful study of the Song Book — going over it again and again — with a view to introducing as much as possible of freshness and variety into the congregational singing. The Metrical Index will be found of particular service to him in this matter. 5. The F.O. should remember that a condition of good singing is a good tune. People will sing a tune they like, whether they care for the w^ords or not. If the tune strikes and pleases them, they will not need urging to sing ; whereas, if the tune is not to their fancy, not only will they decline to make any effort to learn it, but they will find it very difficult to do so, if they try. Tunes which have plenty of go and swing in them, such as the people readily learn and remember, remain with them in spite of themselves ; they hum them about their houses and in their workshops. 6. Song tunes have been used with great success by The Army, and have proved to possess many advantages. (a) They are usually known by a large portion of the people The Army is seeking, and can be sung, there- fore, right off. (b) The popular ‘song’ tunes are generally adapted to public taste, and have qualities of spirit, and life, and swing in them. They please the ear of the people, and thus gain a ready entrance for the sentiments which the F.O. and his Soldiers wish to impress upon their hearers. 7. Some good people have objected to The Army using c song 5 tunes. ( a ) It has been said that they are profane, and ought not to be used for sacred work. To this The Army’s reply is, that there is no moral character in the music itself ; that is, there is nothing either sacred or Use of the Song Book. Tunes that take and run. Why song tunes. Objections. 213 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 2 Seize every good tune. Teach your tunes. profane about tunes apart from the uses to which they are put. The tune a man sings has no more moral character in it than the voice with which he sings it. If the voice is consecrated it belongs to God ; if it is given up to the service of the Devil, it belongs to the Devil ; and just so with the tune. (b) It has been said that they call up in those that use them memories and associations of sinful days, that are better forgotten. It might so happen in some instances ; but so far as inquiries have gone, the fact seems to have been quite the reverse. The spiritual words now associated with the tunes sung by Army Soldiers have superseded the original ones ; therefore, instead of the tune bringing back to the mind the vain words for which it was composed, it calls up the Salvation words to which it has been adapted, so that the very tune has been converted. The ‘roughs’ in Army Meetings, even when in mock- ing moods, seldom sing the original words to these tunes. 8. The F.O. should seize upon every good tune he hears for the purpose of affording greater variety in the congregational and other singing. In some cases he will probably be able to compose suitable words for it, or adapt some well-known words to such tune. 9. For the entire audience to join in the song, they must not only have a good tune, but must know it. Therefore, if the F.O. wants them to help in the singing, he must have tunes which the people know. (a) This means to the F.O. either the wearisome repetition of a few old tunes, or else the trouble of teaching his people new ones. He should by all means adopt the latter course. ( b ) He should never try to teach a new tune in the middle of a service. This w^ould be foolish when the attempt was being made to produce a serious impression on either saints or sinners. (c) He may occasionally keep his Soldiers back after the evening Meeting for half an hour, and teach them a new tune. He may do this instead of having a Hallelujah finish on a Sunday, or any other night. (d f New tunes and songs which are issued in ‘The Musical 214 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 2 Salvationist ’ will be introduced through the medium of the Songster Brigade from time to time, and the F.O. should occasionally seize the opportunity of inviting the congregation to join in the chorus, which might be given out by himself or the Songster Leader. (e) Next to a new tune, a change of words to an old one will be useful. A tune that has lost its attraction can be resurrected with new words, and thus made as effective as ever. The Metrical Index in the 1914 edition of the large Song Book will be of great assistance in this connexion. 10. To secure good singing by the entire audience entails plenty of repetition. It will be observed that the tune that takes best is one having a good chorus or repeat. By the time the last two lines of the chorus have been repeated three or four times, the people will have got well hold of both words and tune. A large congregation does not readily pick up a new tune, but repetition helps. 11. Plenty of repetition also enables the congre- gation to grasp the sentiment of the song. There is a great danger of being taken up merely with the tune in singing ; they would sing just the same if there was not a word about God or Salvation in the song, but by frequently repeating it there is a chance of making them think and realize the mean- ing of what is being sung. 12. To have good singing there should be plenty of variety ; not only change of tune, but change of words, and time, and singers. Nothing is so wearying as doing things again and again after the same jog-trot fashion. (a) Sometimes singing should be solemn, and sometimes lively ; sometimes slow, and more often fast ; at times let it be plaintive, and at others martial. (b) Sometimes songs should be sung softly. It may be well occasionally to let the women sing alone : but, as a rule, the soft singing of both men and women is much more effective. 13. The F.O. should never allow the singing of his people to be overpowered by the accompanying Over and over again. Make every- body feel the song. Novelties wanted. Never let Band drown singing. 215 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 2 Ev«ry Corps should have a String Band. Keep up attention to the words. Methods of singing. A good energetic leader needed. music. The tendency of Brass Band music is to overpower the voice ; it is difficult to sing with it if it be very loud. The F.O. must insist upon the Band playing softly, and solely as an accompani- ment and a help to the singing of the people. If not, it will be a hindrance rather than a help. The voices of the audience must be heard. 14. The F.O. should encourage the formation of a String Band to help the singing. This will not be difficult, seeing that there are few places in which there are not some Soldiers who can play a violin, or a flute, or some instrument with which to make a commencement. Girls readily learn the violin, and with little trouble and expense a Band can be formed far more suitable for indoor Meetings (except those that are very large) than the Brass Band, which has such preponderating advantages for Marches and other Operations in the Open-Air. 15. In order to get good Salvation singing the F.O. must make people feel the sentiment of the song. He should wake up attention by making short and lively explanations of the words sung. 16. The F.O. must see that the singing is in good time — not too fast, nor yet too slow. The time should be varied to suit the size of the audience. If there is an audience of, say, two thousand people he must give them the chance of keeping up with the platform. It is impossible under such circum- stances to sing as rapidly as if there were only a couple of hundred people there. As a rule, when there is a large crowd, the F.O. will need to make Soldiers on the platform keep the same time as the people in the body of the building, otherwise the people will stop singing, and the platform will have it all to itself. 17. In order to get good singing from an audience there must be one leader. If there are two or three attempting to lead and beating time, the 21C Bk. I, Ft. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 3 audience will be confused, and the singing spoiled. One good enthusiastic, energetic leader, beating time with his arms, and pushing the song on, will make thousands sing. He gives the people confi- dence ; they know where they are. It does not follow that the leader of the Meeting shall always be the leader of the singing. The F.O. should select some one fitted to lead the singing of the audience. (a) In a large Meeting, while one beats time for the people in the body of the building, some one else, carefully following, should beat time for the Soldiers on the platform. (b) In a large audience the leader of the singing should stand on a seat in order to be clearly in view of all whom he is leading. 18. In order to secure good singing the F.O. should encourage all the people to heartily join in the songs. Notwithstanding the freedom of The Army services, there is always a danger of the people being stiff, and cold, and shy, and so refrain- ing from entering heart and soul into the singing. Strangers and outsiders are specially apt to feel as though it would be a sort of committal of them- selves to the endorsement of the movement, or at least of the proceedings, were they to join in the song ; and so they will sit or stand mute spectators of the whole affair. 19. In encouraging his people to sing, as in doing anything else, the F.O. should avoid anything which sounds like jesting or lightness. He should be cheerful, but earnest. Section 3. — Solos 1. Solo singing has proved very valuable in gaining attention to the message of Salvation. Many will listen with great interest to a song who would not care to hear the truth in any other form. 2. A solo sung with feeling, and in the power of the Spirit, will often calm a rough audience, out- doors or in, when all other efforts have failed. Urge everybody to keep singing. No joking to make any one sing. Its great value. To calm a rough crowd. 217 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 3 Effective Soloists. Little children can do it. Train and help solo singers. Every word should be heard by those near the door. Preach the words out. 3. It frequently happens that Soldiers who are not able to speak with much effect can effectively sing a solo. 4. Children, if saved, may sometimes be usefully employed to sing solos. Crowds of men and women who have been unmoved by other means, will sometimes break down under the singing of little children. Care must always be taken, however, to prevent the children being spoiled by being brought into much prominence. They should not be praised, particularly in public, but simply made to feel that they have done their duty, and that they should be thankful for the ability and the opportunity of singing a song for Jesus Christ. 5. The Field Officer should be careful to mark those of the Soldiers who possess the gift of solo singing, and be at some reasonable amount of trouble in developing it. He should encourage the timid, show them how they can improve them- selves, point out songs which he considers suitable, encourage them to learn them, and give them opportunity to sing them. 6. In order to make solo singing as effective as possible, the song should be sung so as to be heard by all present. It is of far more importance that the singer should be readily heard all over the building than it is that any fine musical sound should be produced. The solo singer should acquire the habit of opening his mouth and of carefully pitching his voice ; a song heard by those on the platform only, or just round about it, is a source of irritation to all who cannot hear. Besides which, it is far more important that those who are at the back should hear than those about the singer, seeing that it is probable that many among the former will be unsaved. 7. The soloist must sing the words clearly that is, he must be just as careful to sing them 218 Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 3 Bk. I, Pt. VI] distinctly as he would be to say them. He must preach the song while he sings it; and if his singing does not preach, he has no business to sing. 8. As a rule, the words of a song should be committed to memory, the singer holding the book in his hand, in case of forgetfulness. 9. There should be plenty of variety in the solo singing. Every Soldier who can sing alone should select from c The War Cry 5 or elsewhere the songs which he considers will be useful for the varied character of Army Meetings, and which he feels led to sing. He should cut these out, and paste them in a little book, or copy them into it. He will then always have something fresh to sing. 10. The F.O. should not allow the musical accompaniments to overpower the voice of the singer. Any kind of accompaniment spoils the effect of the voice in solo singing, unless it is sub- dued, permitting the voice to stand out clearly and distinct. 11. One voice alone is usually to be preferred to two or three singing together, because — (a) The words can be heard more distinctly when pronounced by one, than by two or more. Espe- cially is this the case when one or more of the singers sings alto, or there is an accompaniment. However this may improve the sound, it sometimes interferes with the words being heard. (b) The duet or trio is preferable when one singer is timid and unable to sing alone ; or when the voice is not sufficiently strong to be heard through the building ; or when the people are well supplied with the words. The F.O. must make the singers understand, even by repeatedly returning to the subject, that the words, not the tune, are the main consideration in all singing. The former is the arrow that makes the wound, the latter being the feather which carries the arrow home. Learn them ofi. Fresh songs wanted. Accompani- ments. One voice better than two or three. 219 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V f Sect. 4 No mere per- formance to be allowed. Nothing the people cannot share in. Teach every- body to join in the chorus. Especially the ‘ roughs.’ ( c ) Sometimes two or three persons may sing together in a group, one speaking in song to the other, and the other answering, something after the fashion ol the ballad singers in the streets. When this is well done, it is effective. 12. The F.O. must not permit any singing that has the appearance of being a mere performance. Every song should be sung in all sincerity before the Lord, to bring glory to His name and to do good to men. 13. The F.O. should discourage the use of songs in which the audience has not the opportunity of joining in the chorus. Every song of the solo character should have a chorus, in which the audience should be invited to join. There must be no exceptions to this rule. Section 4.— Choruses 1. The Field Officer must see that the congre- gation has opportunity of joining in the chorus of a solo or other such song used in a Meeting. To this end all must know the words ; therefore, after singing a new chorus the first time over alone, the soloist, or the leader of the Meeting, should give the people the words. They should be repeated slowly, and distinctly, once or twice, with now and then a word by way of explanation, so as to wake up the attention of the people and touch their hearts ; and then all should sing them together. If the audience does not know the tune, it should be sung softly, so as to enable them to learn it. If this does not succeed, they should stop singing, and the soloist go over it again. 2. The F.O. should remember that to teach c roughs ’ or sinners or backsliders a new tune and Salvation words with it, is to make them preach to themselves. It interests them in the Meeting and in the Officers, makes them feel at 220 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 5 home with The Army, and will almost certainly ensure their coming back again. 3. The practice of clapping hands, fixing bayonets, waving signals, and such like exercises, should always be used sparingly as accompaniments to singing ; but when signals are waved, hands clapped, or bayonets fixed, or anything similar is done, it should be done by all at the same time. For one or two to be clapping hands in one part of the Hall, and one or two waving signals in another, creates confusion, and weakens the effect of these forms when they are used. These irregular prac- tices should be forbidden. 4. The F.O. must bear in mind that the Orders contained in paragraph 3 apply also to the playing of musical instruments apart from the occasions in which all are expected to join. The close of a service is sometimes turned into a perfect babel by the indiscriminate blowing of instruments. This is not only useless and undignified, but injurious to the influence of the Corps ; it also renders any rational conversation impossible at the time. The F.O. must resolutely prohibit the practice. Section 5.— Adaptation 1. It is important that the Field Officer should see that the singing in a Meeting is in harmony with the purposes of such Meeting. 2. The conduct of some on this subject has been utterly foolish. Officers and others, who for years have been professing to make the saving of men a study, either do not know how, or do not think it worth while, to adapt their songs to the objects at which they are aiming, or the influences that are resting on the Meeting, and often seem to sing away the very conviction, which appeals from the 221 Train all to clap, fix bayonets, and wave together and not too often. No playing instruments except during singing. Songs fitting subject. Conviction often foolishly sung away with unsuitable songs. Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 5 The object of singing. platform have produced. For instance, a powerful attack is made upon sinners ; the evil of sin and the peril of those living in it are shown ; the uncer- tainty of life, the terribleness of the Judgment, are brought out and dwelt upon, until the hearts of sinners quake, and desires are raised for deliverance. Then, instead of singing 4 Come to Jesus just now, 5 or 4 He is waiting, pleading, knocking ; let Him in, 5 or something of the same inviting character, a song about the blessedness of the saved, or the joys of Heaven, or some topic having no connexion whatever with the solemn subjects that have been dwelt on, is started on the platform, drowning the whispers of the Spirit and of conscience awakened in the hearers. The desires that have been created pass away ; the sinners go home calming their fears, postponing their good resolutions, and hardening their hearts against that yielding to the claims of Christ, to which they had almost made up their minds a few minutes before. (a) To cheer the Soldiers in a Free-and-Easy, the singing should be of the blessedness of Salvation, of the goodness of God, and the glorious inheritance of the saints. (b) To inspire the Corps with the Blood-and-Fire spirit in Meetings specially intended for Soldiers, it should be about the War — its conflicts, sacrifices, and victories, and its anticipated triumphs in the future. ( c ) If Holiness be the theme, it should be of deliverance from sin ; of the cleansing Blood ; of the Baptism of Fire. (d) If the object of the Meeting is to cause sinners to feel their danger, hate their sins, flee to Christ, and accept Salvation on the spot, it should be of death, judg- ment, and damnation. Such songs should be sung as will make sinners see the skeleton form of Death, the falling stars, the Great White Throne, the gates of Hell, and the dying Saviour. They should be sung till the rebels weep, fall down, and cry for mercy. 3. Singing is simply another form of preaching, intended to create conviction, convey instruction, 222 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 5 inflame holy desire, create faith, and increase confidence in the hearts of the people. 4. The F.O. should see that the singing is adapted Adapted to to the different aspects of the great truths which teaching 0 / are proclaimed from The Army’s platforms. (a) To make people desire Holiness, or to increase such desire, the evils of an unclean heart, and the blessed- ness and beauty of a holy life should be sung about. ( b ) To encourage them in seeking Holiness, the song should be of the possibility — nay, the certainty — of all being filled who sincerely hunger and thirst after it ; such as — I’m believing, and receiving, While I to the river go ; And my heart its waves are cleansing Whiter than the driven snow. (c) To assist those who are earnestly seeking Holiness, such words and sentiments and faith as will help them into its full enjoyment should be sung ; such as — Why are you doubting and fearing ? Why are you still under sin ? Have you not found His grace doth abound ? He’s mighty to save ; let Him in ! Jesus is strong to deliver ! Mighty to save ! Mighty to save ! Jesus is strong to deliver ! Jesus is mighty to save ! (d) To awaken sinners from the death-sleep brought on by sin, songs which will startle and arouse them will be effective, such as — When you come to death’s cold flood, How will you do ? You who now reject your God, How will you do ? Death will be a solemn day ; When the soul is forced away, It will be too late to pray — How will you do ? (e) When they are awakened they should hear songs of hope that will not only keep them awake, but fill 223 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 6 Songs at the Mercy-Seat. Its valuable part. Must be developed. String or Concertina Bands. Bands must not be mere performers. them with encouragement to expect mercy ; such as — I heard of a Saviour whose love was so great, That He laid down His life on the tree ; The thorns they were pierced on His beautiful brow, To pardon a rebel like me. He pardoned a rebel like me, like me, He pardoned a rebel like me, like me ! The thorns they were pierced on His beautiful brow, To pardon a rebel like me ! 5. The F.O. should carefully study what songs are most calculated to help seekers at the Mercy- Seat — songs that will make them believe and commit themselves to the Saviour. Section 6. — Music 1. It would be impossible to set forth the valuable part which instrumental music, when used in the right spirit, has contributed to the great work which The Army has been able to accomplish in the world for the Salvation of the people. 2. The Field Officer must regard it as an im- portant feature of his responsibility to develop this auxiliary, and by all means in his power to preserve it for the purpose for which it was intro- duced, and to extend its usefulness. 3. In addition to Brass Bands and Songster Brigades referred to in Book II, Fart I, Chapters VIII and IX, the F.O. will find considerable value in the Corps possessing a String Band, or a Concertina Band, principally for accompanying indoor singing. 4. The F.O. must guard against the temptation which is ever present with Bands and other musical combinations for the men and women to degenerate into mere performers. This is most important, for, apart from the Bandsmen and Songsters being 224 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Singing [Chap. V, Sect. 6 really consecrated to the War, it is questionable if they will not be a hindrance rather than a help to the work of the Corps. He should ever keep before them that they are — (a) Salvationists first, and as such must be devoted to the will and services of God ; and ( b ) Bandsmen and Songsters, in order to more effectually do such will, and render such service. 5. The F.O. must seek to understand the best means of utilizing the musical talent of his Corps ; and he must constantly seek to lead the men and women engaged in such work into a deeper realiza- tion of the favour and presence of God. (а) He should interest himself in the men and women individually as well as collectively. (б) He should occasionally have Special Meetings with them, at which he should hear their experiences, and pray with and for them. 6. The F.O. is responsible for seeing that the Orders and Regulations contained in Book II, Part I, Chapters VIII and IX, are faithfully observed. Study best means to use talent. Orders and Regulations. 225 Q Bk. I, Pt. VI] Prayer [Chap. VI Train every Soldier to pray in public. P'rom conversion. Heads up while praying. Chapter VI PRAYER 1. The Field Officer should carefully instruct and train his Soldiers in the duty of praying in public, showing that it is alike their duty and privilege, when assembled together, to ask God for blessings on themselves, their comrades, and the unconverted. He should frequently urge upon them the promise made by the Saviour : ‘ Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in My name, He will give it you’ (John xvi. 23). 2. The F.O. should encourage every Soldier in his Corps to commence praying aloud in public from the first hour of his conversion. He should espe- cially do this with — (a) Those who are naturally timid and retiring. Some possessed of the strongest faith and the most remark- able gifts, hang back, and will never open their mouths except when urged to do so. (b) The women. The sisters are so trained from child- hood to give the leadership to men, that they will shrink from any duty in their presence, unless an opportunity is made for them to do so, and they are pressed to avail themselves of it. (c) The Young People. The F.O. should urge the Junior Soldiers to pray. If he has confidence in the piety of the young people, he should push them up to pray. (d) The young Converts. He should make every Convert pray right from conversion, until he does so volun- tarily. 3. The F.O. should train his Soldiers in lifting up their faces when they pray. If they bury their faces in their hands, or pray with their heads down 226 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Prayer [Chap. VI on the floor, it will be good for neither body nor soul, and they will need to use much more physical power than necessary to make themselves heard, than if they lifted their faces when praying. 4 . The F.O. should train his Soldiers in speaking out when they pray. He should urge them to speak up when they begin. It is of as great im- portance that the opening sentences of prayer should be heard, as it is those that follow. He should pitch his voice in such a key that every one in the building can hear. If he is the leader of the desires and petitions of the Meeting, every- body present should hear him ; otherwise, they cannot accompany him. 5. The F.O. should train his Soldiers as to the length of their prayers. It is impossible to make any hard-and-fast rules in respect to this. When the spirit of intercession is poured out upon a man, and his prayer is prevailing both with God and his comrades, the F.O. should not stop him ; but Soldiers should be taught to pray — (a) So as to give others an opportunity : (b) So as not to be wearisome : (c) So as not to utter useless repetitions. 6. Soldiers should be taught to pray in the plain speech of every-day life. The praying of some people consists of a number of texts and sentences, learnt by heart and repeated over and over again. 7. The F.O. should train his Soldiers in the offering of real prayer. Whatever the manner or the language or the length of the exercises may be, it must be prayer. Those who pray should — (a) Know what they want — see definitely what they need. (b) Ask for it, and not preach little sermons to the Almighty, or enlarge upon the duties or dangers Speak up. Pray short. In every-day language. Real prayer. 227 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Prayer [Chap. VI or prospects of those in the room ; they should go straight to God, and ask Ilim for what they need. (c) The F.O. should teach his Soldiers to plead for what they want ; that is, to so describe it that all around them shall so desire it, that they shall feel impelled to join in the ‘Amen !’ (d) The F.O. should show his Soldiers that there is no real prayer without faith ; that every prayer should be calculated to lead every Soldier present into the belief that God hears them there and then. 228 Bk. I. Pt VI] Believing [Chap VII Chapter VII BELIEVING 1. The Field Officer should train his Soldiers in The habit of the habit of faith or believing. faith ' 2. The habit of faith is most important, seeing Must be kept that it is so closely connected with the effectiveness up of every other duty ; for no matter what may be sung or said or prayed or done, without faith it is impossible either to please God or bless man. The F.Q. will find this to be an easy and delightful task, if he will give himself up to it, and live in the constant habit of trusting God for himself and his work. The following methods will be of service to him : — (a) The F.O. should remind his Soldiers of the fact that God has made the supply of all their needs to depend upon their faith, and urge them to its persistent exercise. He should continually keep before them this connexion between believing and receiving. ( b ) In every Meeting the F.O. should let his Soldiers see that he will not only do his utmost to ensure success, but that he is believing and expecting that God is working with them. (c) In every success the F.O. should connect victory with the putting forth of the power of God, acknowledge it to the people, make them own it for themselves, and believe for more. ( d ) In every time of darkness and difficulty and dis- appointment, the F.O. shook} urge his people to hold on to God, and keep believing in His working with them, although they may be unable to sec any proof of it. (e) The F.O. should frequently encourage the faith of his Soldiers by spreading before them the victories recorded in the Bible, in The Army journa s, and elsewhere, and urge them to believe for similar results. 229 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Believing [Chap. VII What to believe. Make Soldiers shut their eyes And look to God. 3. The F.O. should frequently set before his Soldiers the most important objects of faith. (a) The simple facts about the existence and character of God. The F.O. should set be lore them and urge them to exercise faith that there is a God ; that He is Almighty ; that He is there — present ; tha He is on their side ; that He loves them ; that He will bring them through. ( b ) The facts about the relations of Jesus Christ and His work to them —there and then : how He lived for them, and died for them ; how He loves them just as much at that moment as He did when He was pouring forth His Blood on their behalf on the cross. (c) The facts about the presence and work of the Holy Ghost. (d) Facts about Heaven and Hell. 4. The F.O. should present these simple facts to the people for the exercise of their faith at the moment — hold them up before them, while with closed eyes the latter stretch out the hand of faith and grasp them. By so doing they grow in the habit of believing. 5. The F.O. should be continually directing the minds of his people away from their feelings and circumstances, and show them that they are to walk, not by what they can see, and hear, and feel and ascertain with their bodily senses, but by what they see and hear by the eyes and ears of faith. 230 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Speaking [Chap. VIII Chapter VIII SPEAKING 1. The Field Officer will know how much the Good speaking , success of his Corps depends upon its possessing needed - effective speakers. He must therefore train and instruct his Soldiers in this important exercise. 2. Much that has been said in Chapter VI of Like good this Part about praying in public, applies to speak- praying * ing, and therefore need not be repeated at length here. A few general rules will be useful: — (a) The F.O. shou’d give every Soldier an opportunity. Unless he guards against it, a certain set will do all the speaking on every occasion. As his speakers increase in number, he should make new oppor- tunities by holding extra Meetings. lie should encourage the timid people and the children, and see that they break through their shyness and timidity, and take their share in the speaking. (See Chapter IX of this Part,) (b) The F.O. should encourage his Soldiers to talk in a natural way ; in an easy, conversational manner. (c) The F.O. should teach his Soldiers to pitch their voices in a proper key, avoiding unnecessary shouting, and yet speaking so as to be heard by every one present. The speaker should fix his eye on the per- sons furthest from him, and commence speaking loud enough for them to hear him, but no louder than is necessary. (d) The F.O. should teach his Soldiers to say what they have to say in a direct, straightforward manner, and then sit down. (e) The F.O. should see that his Soldiers stand well up when they speak, and throw the ; r chests out. (/) The F.O. should direct them to speak slowly, a sen- tence at a time, when talking to a large crowd. 231 BL I, Pt. VI| Work [Chap. IX Find every •Soldier work to do. Not a favoured few only. Chapter IX WORK 1. One of the most important duties the Field Officer has to perform, in relation to his Soldiers, is to find work for all. While activity is impossible without life, there can be no strong life, either bodily or spiritual, without plenty of activity, and there can be no strong Salvation Soldiers without plenty of fighting. God’s gifts can be retained and perfected only by exercise. ‘To him that hath’ — that is, who exercises the life that he has — more life ‘shall be given.’ ‘To him that hath not ’ — that is, who neglects to employ the powers he already possesses — ‘from him’ even the little life, and strength, and vigour that he may possess ‘shall be taken away. 5 2. In every Corps there is a danger of a few people doing all the work. To prevent this, and to make the opportunity for every Soldier to take a part in the fight, the following directions should be followed : — (а) The F.O. must regularly call upon Soldiers to speak and pray who are not in the habit of doing so. Some of the best and most useful are naturally shy and timid at the onset. This shyness holds them back ; but when once broken through it will probably disappear altogether. (б) The F.O. must insist upon the women having an equal opportunity for active service, according to their ability, with the men. Unless the F.O. is firm and judicious on this point, much of the most precious and powerful talent of his Corps will lie idle. Not all husbands are willing to remain silent and allow their wives to have a fair turn in the ring or on the platform, although they know that their wives will speak more acceptably and usefully than they. This will not be done because of any set purpose to 232 Bk. I, Pt. VIJ Work [Chap. IX keep wives and sisters silent, but because of a thoughtless habit on the part of the men of taking up the time themselves. i. The F.O. has no more important duty than to withstand and put down this feeling, and to give the sisters a fair chance of taking part in the fight. ii. The F.O. will not succeed in this, unless he steadily holds the men back, while the women come to the front. iii. If there is no other way, the F.O. must call the women out by name ; or he can keep on saying, ‘Now let us have a sister !’ whether it be to sing or pray or speak. ( c ) The F.O. must at every Meeting bring the new Converts to the front. Even if they can only stand up and say, ‘I am saved ! ’ and weep about it, their looks and their tears will do more to move an audience than correct and long speeches on the part of the old Soldiers. The difference to be observed between the Meetings of some Corps when first established and those of other Corps that have been in existence for years will frequently be found in the fact that, in the first instance, nearly all the speaking would be done by the new Converts, whose hearts were tender, and utterances original : whereas, in the latter in- stance, the work is mostly done by a recognized set of old Soldiers, who have fallen into set forms, and whose very prayers and exhortations are known to their hearers almost by heart. ( d ) The F.O. must give the children an opportunity of speaking, always supposing that he has reason to believe that they are sincere and consistent, which condition applies to the grown-up Converts as well as the young ones. 3. But in order that the F.O. may find the opportunity for exercising the gifts of all his Sol- diers, it is of still more importance that there shall be a steady increase of work made for them. Unless this is done, it is impossible for any Corps to be vigorously employed. Only so many Soldiers can take part in an engagement, either outside or in, on the same evening, and in the same place. And if there is a steady increase of Soldiers, which there ought to be, there cannot be the opportunity for all 233 More work must be added constantly. Bk. I, Pt. VI] Work [Chap. IX to engage in the War unless more work is provided. New and larger efforts must be set on foot, so that the opportunities may be multiplied. In order to do this — (a) The F.O. should arrange for extra Open- Airs to be held, under the command of Ward Sergeants. (b) Open- Airs may be held by different Brigades in turn during the indoor Sunday evening Meetings, espe- cially when the Hall is crowded ; thus making more room for the unconverted as well as affording in- creased opportunity for the Soldiers to fight. (c) Cottage Meetings may be held in various parts of the town on week-day afternoons, and at a sufficient distance from the Hall on a Sunday evening. ( d ) Expeditions should be undertaken to villages or dis- tant parts of the town on Saturday afternoons, under the command of one of the F.Os ; and when there is strength for more than two expeditions at the same time, some could go out under the command of Local Officers. (e) Soldiers should be occasionally drafted for visitation, accompanied by Local Officers. (/) Soldiers should be used to distribute hand-bills an- nouncing Meetings, to sell publications, to speak to people in the streets, behind the counters, in their shops and elsewhere, abopt their souls. Nothing but 4. The importance of every Soldier having liirn- slidiefs makes self a duty to perform, for the effective discharge of which he is personally responsible to some Superior Officer and to God, cannot be over-rated. Only actual fighting produces reliable Soldiers. Only war makes veterans. The F.O. may talk to his Soldiers about the War, and get them to read or sing or pray about it ; the Soldiers may boast of it, surrender themselves to God for it, until they really believe they are wonderfully accomplished in it ; but if this is all, they will still be very uncertain as fighters. When the F.O. has once made them fight, they will want to fight again ; and when they have fought and suffered, and con- quered, they may be relied upon to fight and conquer again. 234 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Personal Dealing [Chap. X Chapter X PERSONAL DEALING 1. The greater part of these Orders and Regu- lations bear on collective fighting, but very much is to be done in this War by individual attack ; and the Field Officer must instruct and train his Soldiers in this mode of action. 2. By personal dealing we mean the efforts of one individual towards another, either by speaking or writing, the forwarding of books, or tracts or papers, or other methods calculated to influence them in favour of Salvation. 3. The usefulness of this method is beyond all human power to estimate. A large proportion of those converted have been saved in this way. Some of the most useful Soldiers of the Cross in all ages have attributed their conversion to the influence or effort of individuals. The F.O. can prove the value of this plan by inquiring as to the means which led to the conversion of his own Soldiers. 4. The F.O. should frequently bring this subject before his Corps, show its usefulness, give facts to prove it, and earnestly urge every Soldier to its regular practice. 5. The F.O. should himself set an example in this kind of fighting, and thereby instruct and encourage his Soldiers to do the same. 6. The F.O. should from time to time instruct and train his Soldiers in the most effective manner of attacking individuals, and in doing so the general principles laid down for his guidance in dealing Fighting one by one. With voice, pen, or print. Value of indi- vidual effort. Urge the Corps up to it. Set the example Train Soldiers to it. 235 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Personal Dealing [Chap, X with the unsaved in Part II of this Book must be followed. He wants to impart the same truth and produce the same effect in dealing with one indi- vidual, as he would in speaking to a crowd from the platform. He to do this. 7. The following directions, however, may help him in this particular duty. Among other things, the F.O. must — (a) Insist that the responsibility to do all that is possible to save souls is constantly resting upon every Soldier, on all days and in all places alike, whether the number present be many or few ; and that, there- fore, wherever there is an opening for dealing effec- tively with one soul, the opportunity should be embraced. / l \ ( b ) Insist, that every Salvationist should also seek to look out for the opportunity to influence individuals in favour of their Salvation, and if the chance does not present itself, the Soldier should, if possible, make one. A straight attack with many people will often be found, if properly made, the most useful. (c) Insist that every Salvationist should also seek to embrace every opportunity to benefit those who are already saved, by urging them to a more faith- ful discharge of their duty to God and their genera- tion. (cl) Point out that such personal attacks should be made wisely, the object being to gain an entrance for truth into the mind. It is simply folly to close the door by giving offence right off to the persons addressed. (e) Make the Soldiers feel the importance of making their appeal to individuals when alone. If others must be present, they should address their conversation in an undertone to the person attacked. Many people resent such an appeal if made in too public a manner, who would receive it, even with thankful- ness, if addressed to them out of the hearing of friends or strangers. (/) Show the importance of the Soldier asking for private interviews, when calling for this purpose upon individuals at their own homes. If he simply says, ‘I want to see you alone upon an important matter,’ there will generally be little difficulty as to others who may be present leaving the room, or in the 236 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Personal Dealing [Chap. X person addressed going aside with the speaker. If no other way presents itself, the latter can propose a little walk. This dealing with men and women alone about eternity will usually be received in a kindly manner, and will very often prove effectual. (g) Advise the Soldier to introduce his subject and make his attack in the most pleasing and agreeable manner he can command. (h) Train the Soldiers in the best way of leading people to see that they are wrong. The idea that they are attacking their character somehow, or that they are scolding them, will only put them on the defensive, and make them feel injured; whereas if they can persuade them that they are not right they will condemn themselves, and accept their advice with thankfulness. ( i ) Train the Soldiers to beware of discharging this duty in a cold, professional, formal manner, or speaking in a flippant, light, and trifling fashion. This would simply disgust those whom they seek to benefit. While cheerful and friendly, still their manner should be in keeping with the gravity of the circumstances. A few words spoken in an earnest and kindly way will seldom fail to produce beneficial results, whether or not they are seen at the time. (j) Show the Soldiers that when there is anything iike a conversation, there should be an opportunity made, if possible, of getting in some words about the Gospel. That is, the effort should not only be made to bring people into condemnation, but to make them see what a wonderful deliverance is at hand. (k) Show the Soldiers that if answered back unkindly, they should receive the rebukes or sneers, or even still harder treatment, with meekness. When per- sons fly into a rage, silence is generally the best response that can be made — at least, till the storm has spent itself. A few gentle words may then be useful. The Salvationist can always calculate that reflection will be on his side, and that when he is gone, the incensed persons w r ill cool down and feel ashamed, and the bullets of conviction he has fired will pierce deeper into the self-humbled consciences. But on no account whatever should any Salvationist allow anything like a quarrel to take place. There must be no anger on his side, whatever treatment lie may receive. i t/ i i f, 237 Bk. I, Pt. VI] Personal Dealing [Chap. X (/) Show the Soldiers that they should wait on God for His guidance and blessing in all personal dealing. If they look to Him for direction, lie will open the way for them to speak or write, direct them in the best method of discharging the duty, and give them pre- sence of mind, self-possession, and meekness in whatever they may be called to suffer. He will also water the seed which they sow. (m) Urge that any advantages gained in conversation or otherwise should be followed up. For instance, if after a talk in a railway-carriage or on an omnibus, or by the wayside, or in a Hall, or anywhere else, an impression is made, the address of the individual should be obtained, if possible or desirable ; a call could be made, a letter might be written, papers might be sent, or some other method adopted to make the most of the advantage gained. (n) Urge that where there is opportunity, prayer should \ always be offered. (o) Show that it will be found useful always to have a ‘War Crv,’ or some tract or paper bearing directly on the subject of the conversation. That is, if the conversation be with the unconverted, the paper should be something adapted to unsaved people ; or, if it be with a hall-saved person, it should be something bearing upon Full Salvation or a Soldier's life. ( p ) Urge that those who wish to be useful in personal deali/ig with the unsaved must, as in the case of all other endeavours to save the lost, beware of the delusion of Satan, which is to the effect that we are not to speak unless moved to do so at the time. The opportunity to do good should be counted a sufficient call to attempt it. 258 Part VII GOVERNMENTAL AND OTHER RELATION- SHIPS i. — G overnments and Public Bodies i. — The Churches hi. — Infidels and Agnostics iv. — Publicans, Theatri- cals, and Others Chapter I GOVERNMENTS AND PUBLIC BODIES 1. The Salvation Army is world-wide, having Soldiers of different nationalities fighting under one King, in order to subdue the whole world to Him, by striving to make all men love God with all their hearts. The Army seeks to destroy national selfish- ness, and so bring about a universal brotherhood among all men. Nevertheless, The Army is ever on the side of rightful authority, and willing to render all reasonable support in order to maintain it. 2. Owing to the differing conditions which obtain in the various countries in which Field Officers operate, it is impossible to lay down any detailed instructions for their guidance in their relations with the Governments of such countries, but the following General Orders must be followed : — (a) It is the duty of the F.O. himself to render obedience to the Government under which he lives for the time being, no matter what its particular form may be ; and, as far as in him lies, to secure such obedience from his Soldiers, so lon^ as he can do so consistently with his duty to God and to the souls of his fellow- men. ( b ) There may be occasions on which it will be desirable for the F.O. to join in local or national demon- The Army’s position. General Orders 239 Governments, Etc, [Chap. I Bk. I, Pt. VII] strations, but this must never be done without the approval and direction of the Divisional Commander. (See Book //, Part Vll , Chapter I.) ( c ) There may be occasions when it will be wise for the F.O. to ally himself with other organizations, which are lawfully striving to obtain the introduction of some law, which has a direct bearing upon the well- being of the people, or upon the freedom of action of The Salvation Army, in which case the general rules laid down in Book II, Part VII , Chapter /, must be followed. (d) The F.O. must never, under any circumstances, allow himself or his people to be mixed up with any particular political party, or let it be supposed that his sympathies are with that party, excepting so far as such party may promote some special Act or effort, as above described. (r) If the F.O. or his Corps supports any political party with a view to the introduction or carrying out of some good law, The Army’s co-operation with that party must cease with the accomplishment of the end desired. The Army’s policy is : ‘Measures, not Parties,’ and only such measures as are directly favourable to the Salvation and well-being of the people. (/) When there occurs a strike or lock-out in the locality of his Corps, the F.O., notwithstanding his personal feelings, or his inability altogether to repress the expressions of his Soldiers, must maintain a neutral attitude, and beware of being identified with either side in any way or of venting strong denunciations. He must direct his friendly efforts tqwards bringing about a reconciliation and relieving the sufferings of the starving men and their families. 240 Bk. I, Pt. VII] The Churches [Chap. II Chapter II THE CHURCHES 1. It is exceedingly desirable that while The Army is endeavouring to do all the good of which it is capable, its onward march should be unattended by any grieving results. It is all but impossible to enter a town, and effect great moral and spiritual change amongst large numbers of people, without disturbing to some extent the quietness, and perhaps interfering with some of the methods and efforts of good Christian people. But it is greatly to be desired that any interference of The Army’s operations with other real religious work should be as slight as possible. Careful observance of the Orders in this Chapter will help in this matter. 2. Even though The Army may have to some extent interfered, now and then, with the accom- plishment of real work by Christian people, the blessing which it has, directly and indirectly, brought to many of the members of different Christian organizations, should be a complete justification for it. 3. The Field Officer must always assume that people professing Salvation, by whatever name they may be known, are sincere. Unless he has means of knowing to the contrary, it is the wisest and most charitable course for him to believe in their reality, and to treat them with the same respect with which he wishes to be regarded himself. 4. The F.O. must never belittle any minister or other person who does not approve of The Salvation Army principles, or believe in The Army methods ; nor should he subject them to ridicule, persecution, 241 R Don’t interfere Though the good might overbalance it. Suppose them all sincere. Despise nobody. Bk. I, Pt. VII] The Churches Let their creeds alone. What nearly all agree about. Tell them your experience. [Chap. II or temporal loss, should it ever be in his power to inflict such. Neither must he permit his Soldiers to do so. 5. The F.O. must not, either in public or private, criticize the creed, or denounce the practices, of any other religious organization. By so doing he will only make those who profess it angry, fill them with prejudice, and provoke them in self-defence to attack him in return. Whereas, if he pursues an independent course, the probability is that, rather than have any disposition to interfere with his operations, they will be glad to hear what he has to say ; and so they w T ill be in a mood to judge whether he brings them tidings of any higher spiritual enjoyments, or more effective methods of benefiting the people, than those they themselves possess. 6. Instead of trying to discover points in which Christians differ from him, however important they may seem, the F.O. should seek for those upon which they agree with him, and dwell upon these. For instance, he will find few professing Christians who will not agree with him — in theory at least — on such subjects as the following : — (a) The evil of sin. (b) The misery which it entails in this life and the life to come. ( c ) The desirableness of having sin forgiven. (d) The peace, and joy, and power, which flow from the present realization of the favour of God, through a living faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. (e) The Scripturalness of living a life of self-sacrifice for the Salvation of souls. (/) The blessedness of a triumphant death-bed, and of an abundant entrance into the Heavenly Kingdom. 7. When these or similar subjects have been described and dwelt upon, the F.O. will find it easy to go on w r ith his own experience, stating 242 Bk. I, Pt. VII] The Churches [Chap. II how far he has realized in his own heart and life the remedy he has to offer. lie will then be able to urge the inquiry, whether those to whom he is speaking have found in their religion the same happy results and the same assuranee which he and some of his comrades possess. By thus addres- sing professing Christians, he will soon make them interested, and anxious to hear more about his way of Salvation. 8. If in conversation with persons professing religion, the F.O. discovers that, although their opinions differ widely from his own, they are still one in heart with him, that they have the Spirit of God, and are striving to save men from sin and Hell, to bring them to believe on Christ, and make them good by the power of the Holy Ghost, he had better refrain from any controversial attempt to bring them over to his views. Let him wish them God-speed, no matter what peculiar opinions they may hold, or whatever outward ceremonials or methods they may use. 9. The F.O. must not hold any controversy about the doctrines, sacraments, ceremonials, or practices of any religious sect. However desirable a universal agreement of opinion may be between Christians, the most effectual way to bring it about will be by obtaining, first of all, union of heart. When the saints have arrived at unity of spirit, they will be in a fair way to attain unity of opinion. 10. The F.O. must never allow himself to say anything, either in public or private, reflecting on minhte s or religi >us teachers, which is calculated to lessen their influence and power to do good, and to benefit those to whom they minister, however on their part they may misrepresent, slander, or persecute him ; nay, though they join hands with those who mob and imprison him, still he is not to speak evil of dignitaries. God-speed to all saved people. No argument about others’ ways. Say no evil, even of enemies. 243 Bk. I, Pt. VII] The Churches [Chap. II Keep to your own work. And let others work too. Go to those outside Christian influence. How to treat Catholics. 11. The F.O. must never neglect the duties of his own Corps to join in the services or functions of any denomination, unless on extraordinary occasions, and then only with the permission of his Divisional Commander. If his own Meetings arc not the most important and the best adapted to save and sanctify the world, then he must make them such. This will take him all his time ; and when he has succeeded, he should give them his undivided attention, in order to keep them up to what he has made them. 12. The F.O. must not allow any Services, pro- cessions, or other operations that he may conduct, to interfere with the comfort and efficiency of the Services of any other religious organization. (See. Bock II, Part I , Chapter VIII , Section 6.) 13. The F.O. should, in every place and nation to which he may be sent, devote his chief attention to the people who are outside the ordinary opera- tions of the Christian denominations. His mission is not so much to those who have heard the joyful sound, and know the way of Salvation, as it is to those who have not heard it, and who are conse- quently sitting in darkness and in the shadow of death. 14. In accordance with the principles laid down in this Chapter, the F.O. must never attack Roman Catholics on accc^mt of their creed or ceremonial, nor interfere with them in their attendance upon the ordinances of their religion. When in visitation, or elsewhere, the F.O. meets with individuals who declare that they are Catholics, he may with advantage, ask them whether they are serving God as wholeheartedly as they feel they should, and whether they are living in all things to please God, and doing their duty to the souls of the people around them, according to their own light. If 244 Bk. I, Pt. VII] The Churches [Chap. II they admit that they are not, he should urge them to do so, and if he has an opportunity he should tell them his own experience. This will drive sincere people to prayer and serious thought. He must leave the rest with God. 15. When Catholics ask the F.O. whether he is a Protestant, let him reply that he is a Salvation Soldier ; that while he protests against all sin, his great business is to attest, or inform men by his life and words of the willingness of Jesus Christ to save all who come unto God by Him, from the punishment, condemnation, and power of sin ; and to give them ability, by His Spirit, to live holy and joyful lives in the circumstances in which they find themselves. 16. When the F.O. is brought in contact with Mohammedans, he should never begin by describing Mohammed as a false prophet, or otherwise attacking the notions or practices of their religion. On the contrary, the F.O. should commence by inquiring of them whether they really pray to God as they profess to do ; and whether they think He ever answers them; and whether they are careful as the Koran, their Bible, tells them to be, about praying and living so as to be ready for the Judg- ment Day. While pressing these inquiries home upon such, he may get out some important points in his own experience, so as to make any sincere man professing any religion wonder whether the F.O. has not got a more excellent way than his own, and therefore want to inquire further. 17. When the F.O. meets with a Jew, he should always decline any dispute about Jesus Christ, or the New Testament. Instead of this he should press the Jew, as to whether he keeps the Command- ments ; and whether he realizes communion with God and the experience of victory over sin and the Attestants. How to probe Mohamme- dans’ heart. How to con- vince a Jew. 245 Bk. I, Pt. VII] The Churches [Chap. II All things to all men. world, which is described in the Psalms and other parts of the Old Testament, and which was undoubtedly enjoyed by those who wrote those Sacred Books. (a) The F.O. may go on to say, that of course he cannot pretend to understand those Holy Books so well as those who speak the language in which they were written, but that, nevertheless, he does understand and rejoice in that experience which praises the God of Abraham all the day long. Tie can then ask his Jewish friend, with considerable force, whether he feels like this Psalm, or the other Psalm, quoting his Bible. ( b ) Such talk will not fail to awaken curiosity in any man, and make him want to know how the F.O. gained such feelings, which may open his way to tell all he knows about Jesus. 18 . In short, the F.O. must, without any sacrifice of principle, or any hiding of his light under a bushel, be all things to all men ; he will be certain thereby to gain some. 246 Bk. I, Pt. VII] Infidels and Agnostics [Chap. Ill Chapter III INFIDELS AND AGNOSTICS 1. In almost every country there are large numbers of people who call into question the truths proclaimed by The Army and other Christian bodies. There are the Agnostics, who 'don’t know’ ; and there are the Atheists, who not only deny the doctrines of the Bible, but call in question the existence of God and of all supernatural beings, denying that there is a future state. 2. It is probable, therefore, that some belonging to these classes frequently form a part of the congre- gations the Field Officer has to address ; specially will this be the case in the open-air. He will also meet them in personal intercourse with the people in the After Meetings, and in his visitation from house to house. He must bear this class in mind, and seek to benefit them so far as he has the oppor- tunity ; and in doing this he must carefully observe the directions contained in this Chapter. 3. In dealing with infidels, or any other un- believers, the F.O. should not argue; that is, he must not go into any controversy in order to remove the difficulties of his opponent, or to prove to him that he is wrong. It is his business to convert him, and not to refute him. (a) Very few people can argue in any other spirit than that of striving for the mastery, and unless infidels seek out the F.O. because they are inquiring for the truth, it is very improbable that he will be able to help them by any amount of talking. (b) The uselessness of argument consists in the fact that, supposing the F.O. should be able to meet every difficulty brought forward, and to close the mouth Unbelievers. He will often meet them. Do not argue. 247 Bk. I, Pt. VII] Infidels and Agnostics The heart is wrong. Discharge his duty. [Chap. Ill of his opponent, there wi 1 still remain a feeling in that man’s heart, that if some one better versed in the subject had been present he would have been able to argue his views more successfully, and would have proved his difficulties to be after all unanswerable. 4. Infidelity is commonly a question of the heart more than of the head. Here and there an infidel may be led into the knowledge of the truth through being convinced by argument that his opinions are wrong, and that Christianity is true ; but this is very seldom the case. Ordinarily, they are saved as other sinners are, by being made to feel that they are in rebellion against God, and that they will die in despair and go to Hell, if they are not forgiven. When they give up their pride, and submit to God, and accept Salvation through Jesus Christ, all their infidel difficulties melt away, and they accept the truth as other men. 5. In dealing with infidels, the F.O. should find out the points w T herein they agree with him, rather than those on which they differ, and should push these points home. He should faithfully discharge his duty, dealing with — (a) The consciousness of sin existing in the heart of every unsaved man ; that this sense of sin means the transgression of the Divine law ; that law always supposes a penalty, and that broken law means a reckoning day, when, unless forgiven, the penalty must be inflicted. ( b ) The blessedness imparted by a personal knowledge of the forgiveness of sins. (c) The awful power which sinful habit has over men, and the utter inability of those who are in such bondage, to liberate themselves. (d) The wonderful liberty which Christ gives to His people, changing their hearts and lives, and the very course of their thoughts and feelings. ( e ) The miseries which sin produces in this life. (/) The consolations which a sense of Salvation brings to the hearts of saints on their death-beds, con- trasted with the absence of all hope and comfort in that hour for those who reject God. 248 Bk. I, Pt. VII] Infidels and Agnostics [Chap. Ill 6. The F.O. should not be led off on the usual infidel quibbles about the mysteries of religion, or the contradictions which unbelievers profess to find in the Bible, or the inconsistency of the lives of Christians, or other similar difficulties. The F.O. should insist upon the fact that every man, no matter who he may be, knows that he has sinned ; that common sense says that this sin must be dealt with ; that there is no other rational plan propounded by which this sin can be forgiven but through Christ ; that tens of thousands have proved its reality, and have found peace of con- science, power over sin, lives of usefulness, and death-beds of triumph through believing in His name. 7. The F.O. should never ridicule or denounce infidels. By holding them up to scorn he may raise the laugh against them ; but this will not do them any good. On the contrary, it will cause them to hate him, and provoke them possibly to upset his Meetings. 8. The F.O. should be quite willing to admit to such persons with whom he is speaking, that they may have read more about other people’s opinions than he has done ; and that they may know more about the difficulties of the Bible than he does. He must, however, hold on to what he does know, to what he is sure about, which they cannot contradict ; viz., that Christ has forgiven his sins, destroyed the evil habits of a lifetime, filled his soul with love and joy, made him glad to live for the benefit of his fellows ; and that upon all and over all He has brightened his existence with hopes of a blessed Heaven in the future world. 9. The F.O. must insist upon a life of righteous- ness as a condition of the favour of God ? both here and hereafter. Go for the heart. Never make tun of them. Speak of what you know. The need of a holy life. Bk. I, Pt. VII] Infidels and Agnostics [Chap. Ill Help honest doubters. No worse than the rest. (a) The infidels of the Anglo-Saxon race are more or less under the impression that the Christian religion means some white- washing process, which is brought about by the mere agreement of the mind with a certain set of opinions, while it leaves the man’s life very much as it found him : that a man can be a Christian, no matter how wrong his life may have been, or may be still, so long as his creed is correct : that although he may have been a bad man all his life, and not be much better now, yet if he only believes certain statements in the Bible, he is sure to go to Heaven, apart from any corresponding improvement in his character and conduct. (&) The F.O. must strongly insist upon the falseness of any such views of Christianity, by showing that all men must be saved, not only from outward, but from inward wickedness, in order to have God’s smile on earth, or God’s Heaven hereafter ; that only good people go to Heaven ; and that wicked people, no matter wdiat opinions they hold, or what statements they believe, will go to Hell. 10. Sincere men will feel that these views of things are true ; and seeing that they have no chance without being good, and knowing that they have no power to make themselves good, because they have tried so often and failed, will be drawn to embrace the Christ, whom the F.O. proclaims as a Saviour from sin. (a) In all his appeals to infidels, from the platform, or in private conversation, as to everybody else, the F.O. should be actuated by the spirit of love for theii souls. If they see he is merely striving to get the best of them in an argument, they will feel that he is moved with the same spirit which actuates them. ( b ) If they see by his patience, perseverance, and humility, that he loves them, and that he has the spirit of Jesus Christ, they will in all probability admit in their hearts that he has a power and a spirit which they do not possess, whatever they may say with their tongues. 11. The F.O. should never, either in public or private, treat infidels as though they were neces- sarily greater sinners than other classes, because of their opinions. He must appeal to them on the 250 Bk. I, Pt. VII] Infidels and Agnostics [Chap, III ground of their sinfulness before God, and of their utter helplessness and hopelessness in this world and in the next, without Christ’s Salvation. 12. In all private conversations with infidels as with everybody else, the F.O. should, if oppor- tunity offers, obtain their consent for him to pray with them before parting, in which case he must not mind their sitting still, or not taking off their hats, or putting on their hats, or going on smoking, or eating, or reading, or working. The F.O. should close his eyes to all this, take hold of God on their behalf, and bring down the Holy Ghost upon them. By such prayer it is probable that more good will be done than by any amount of conversation without it. (a) In such a case the F.O. should not spend his time in praying about infidelity, or anything of that kind, but in pleading for a poor sinner with a hard, cold, and unsatisfied heart, getting more hardened and wicked every day, and so coming nearer the end of all possibility of Salvation ; nearer to his dying bed ; nearer to the world of spirits ; nearer to the Judgment Throne ; and if persistently unsaved and unforgiven, nearer to damnation. ( b ) The F.O. should nevertheless pray for them as being loved by God, as having immense capacity for use- fulness, as those for whom Christ died on the cross, and who are being sought for at that very moment by the Holy Ghost, who waits and yearns to pardon and purify and fit them for usefulness on earth and happiness in Heaven. 13. There is a soft place in every .man’s heart. The F.O. should find it out, and approach the infidel on that line. Many a sinner’s heart could be won by giving him a lift with a sack, or a barrow, or even by a kind word and a smile. Pray while they sit. Make theiu friends. 251 Bk. I, Pt. VII] Publicans, Theatricals, Etc. [Chap. IV You often see them. Never scold them. Pity them. Chapter IV PUBLICANS, THEATRICALS, AND OTHERS 1. The Field Officer particularly, and The Army in general, will very frequently be brought into contact with theatrical, circus and music-hall people, publicans or saloon-keepers, racing men, and men of other similar callings. 2. In dealing with such, the F.O. must act much upon the principles already laid down in these Orders. That is, he must not abuse these people because of their trade or calling. If he charges them with being the cause of the ruin of people’s homes and bodies, and the damnation of their souls, he will simply make them rail at him in return, or drive them from him altogether. Instead of this, he must deal with them as he deals with other sinners, appealing to their sense of guiltiness before God, and ask them how they are going to meet Him at the Day of Judgment, and escape the wrath to come. He must tell them of the pitying love of God, and how He waits through Jesus Christ to save them. By doing this in the power of the Spirit, they will be quick enough to judge and condemn themselves, and be ready to hear what he has to say about the way of escape. 3. The F.O. must bear in mind that if he knew all the circumstances of people of this class, whom God puts in his way, he would find many reasons for pitying them. He would find that many of them have been born into the circumstances in which they are placed, or induced to enter them through misfortune ; or having by their own mis- conduct brought themselves to this position, they 252 Bk. I, Pt. VII] Publicans, Theatricals, Etc. [Chap. IV have not hitherto seen any way of escape. These things should, in regard to their past history, move his heart towards them, and make him strive to set before them an open door of deliver- ance, and prevail upon them to enter it. 4. In order to convince them of their state before God, and lead them to seek Salvation, the F.O. should speak to them as though they were neither better nor worse in the sight of God than other sinners. He must make them see that they are responsible for their present state, just because God offers them deliverance ; and that if they do not accept of it, they must go up to the Throne of God to be judged, and condemned, and to perish for ever. 5. To secure their confidence, the F.O. should make them feel that he really loves their souls. The worst and lowest will then be ready to accept what he says. If, on the other hand, he scolds them, and tells them that they are fattening on the miseries of the people ; are murdering souls whole- sale, and will wake up in Hell to be cursed by those they have ruined, they will be angered, curse him back with all imaginable bitterness ; set opposition on foot, and probably cause him endless sorrow. They will at least give him a wide berth so far as they themselves are concerned. 6. The F.O. should remember that, with the excep- tion of a public-house or saloon missionary here and there, and other such detached efforts, publicans or saloon-keepers and the other classes referred to in this Chapter are let alone by Christians, as being somehow outside the pale of Salvation. Few speak to them about their souls, and it is very seldom that they are invited to hear about Divine things. This neglect should rather encourage the F.O. to make efforts on their behalf, and a little ingenuity, perseverance, and prayer, may bring him satis- Talk to them as to others. As a friend. How to make friends with them. 253 Bk. I, Pt. VII] Publicans, Theatricals, Etc. [Chap. IV factory results. He might try such schemes as the following with respect to any particular indi- vidual : — (a) Write a kind letter, giving his own name and address, always remarking that he writes unknown to any one else, and that if he receives a reply it will be regarded as confidential. (b) Send by post under private cover a ‘War Cry,’ or other printed matter which he thinks likely to help him. If one of The Army papers be sent, the part which he wishes the person to read should be marked to attract his notice. (c) Call and ask to see him alone, and make known the concern that is personally felt for him. (d) Get two or three people to unite in prayer for him. (e) Invite him to some particular Meeting which would be likely to affect him. (/) The wife might be approached in a similar way ; or if there be the opportunity, kindness might be shown to the children, if there are any, a copy of ‘The Young Soldier’ being given them, or an effort made to bring about their Salvation. The F.O. should always remember that all hearts are very much after the same fashion, and that an entrance can be obtained to every man’s secret soul, if one can find the door, and is content to knock long enough. 254 Part VIII DISTURBANCES i. — P ersecution ii. — Mobs iii. — Roughs, Toughs, or Larrikins iv. — T he Police and Authorities v. — R iots vi. — Prosecution of Dis- turbers vii. — Prosecution of Officers and Soldiers Chapter I PERSECUTION Section 1.— The Reason for it 1. In all work for God the Field Officer must Expect if expect opposition. War supposes this. The y° ufi s ht - enemies of God will hate and seek to injure, in one form or other, all who are on the side of Jehovah, and seek His interests. 2. That this would be so, is plainly foretold in Foretold, the Bible : 4 If they have persecuted Me, they will also persecute you 5 (John xv. 20). 'And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the child : and the children shall rise up against their parents, and cause them to be put to death. And ye shall be hated of all men for My Name’s sake : but he that endureth to the end shall be saved ’ (Matthew x. 21, 22). 3. It always has been so from the time when Always was Cain hated and killed his brother Abel, down to the present moment, and it must continue to be so as long as saints and sinners, Holiness and wickedness, dwell side by side on the earth. 255 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Persecution [Chap. I, Sect. 1 °nnci S ik g s ^ must so f rom the very nature of things. Light is not more opposed to darkness, nor fire to water, than are the principles and practices of The Army to the principles and practices prevailing in the world. While the Devil is left in undis- turbed possession of his goods, there will be peace ; but when any effort is made to cast him out, there will be turmoil. When any agenc}^ really inter- feres with his kingdom and rule, Satan will raise up opposition — he will fight. When he fails to fight it is an unmistakable evidence that he con- siders his interests to be in no danger, and his rule secure. the world 5. It is the same with tfie world. If the F.O is friendly with it, it will be friendly with him ; but if he opposes it, it will oppose him. The Army in theory and practice is in direct opposition to the spirit of the world, and consequently must encounter its antipathy and scorn. The F.O. should note the following contrasts : — (a) The Army believes in God — declares its belief, and demands that all men shall worship and serve Him. While admitting the existence of God in theory, the world drinks, dances, fights, and sins, as though He did not exist ; it is practically atheistic. ( b ) The world gives itself up to the enjoyment of its own lusts and ambitions, glossing them over and excusing them. The Army, by precept and example, de- nounces such indulgences as essentially sinful, and as wholly opposed to a Christlike life. ( c ) The world exalts itself, and is filled with pride, vanity, ambition, and self-esteem. The Army declares that not only has man nothing of his own to glory in, but that he is by nature and practice a condemned rebel, and, unless he submits to the authority of Jehovah, he will be sent to Hell. (d) The world rejects the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus as totally unnecessary ; considers that man does not need the merits of any supernatural being. What- ever hope men entertain of the favour of God here or hereafter, is founded on the idea that their own 250 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Persecution [Chap. I, Sect. 2 conduct deserves it. The Army affirms that the only meritorious ground of a sinner’s hope, here or here- after, is the mercy of God as exhibited in the death of the Lord Jesus Christ. (e) If the world goes in for religion at all, it is only from motives of self-interest, only doing so in order to avoid the penalties of the world to come. The Army not only demands that men shall seek Salva- tion for their own sakes, but insists that when saved, they shall follow Christ in self-sacrifice, and, if neces- sary, death, in order to save others. (/) The world pleads for indulgence to sin ; The Army says men must be saved from all sin. (g) The world says that the highest form of earthly happiness is material gain. The Army declares that the highest form of blessedness is a life of sacrifice for the well-being of others. ( h ) The world wants to be let alone ; if it is wrong, it desires to be left in ignorance of the ugly fact. Supposing it is fighting against God and breaking His Commandments, and going to Hell, it does not want to be troubled on the subject. But the love that moves and governs The Army will not allow it to stand by and see God dishonoured, and souls going down to everlasting death, without trying to rescue them. 6. These are some of the causes of the perse- cution The Army has to suffer. The teaching and life of The Army are a reproof of the world ; they condemn it, and for this condemnation it is hated. The interference of The Army is distasteful to the pride and self-satisfactioA of the ungodly, and they persecute it in consequence. Section 2. — Some Advantages If Soldiers are devoted and faithful the Field Officer can be assured that persecution will result in blessing to his Corps. For instance — (a) Persecution gives publicity ; it has done more to make a Corps known in a town or district in one day than would have been likely in twelve months without it. 257 s The Army is a constant reproof to the world. What perse- cution gives. Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Persecution [Chap. I, Sect. 3 ( b ) Persecution makes friends. People who do not care at all about The Army, or about Salvation, will rally to the assistance of the F.O. when they find he is being unfairly treated. (c) Persecution makes \eterans. Hardship, hatred, and anguish, not only test, but make, w r arriors. ( d ) Persecution brings the special blessing of God into the souls of those who suffer. ‘Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake : for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven’ (Matthew v. 10). Put a Soldier in a mansion, and it will probably turn his head ; put him in a hovel, and it will send him to his knees ; put a Salvationist on a throne, and it will endanger, if not cost him, his heavenly crown ; bind him to a cross, and he will serve Christ with all his heart. (e) Persecution frequently results in the Salvation of those who stand by, and those who hear about it far and near. Persecution, patiently endured, proves to all who hear of it that the sufferers have a spirit which is not of this world. Section 3.— How to Deal with it important he 1 . Seeing all who will live godly in Christ Jesus should know. su ffer persecution, it is of importance when it does come that the Field Officer should know how to deal with it. Rejoice. 2. The F.O. must not appear surprised before his Soldiers when persecution bursts upon them. They should see that he regards it as something to be expected. This is the cross they are always singing, talking, and praying about. To cry out as though some extraordinary thing had happened when this cross is thrust upon them dishonours God, and declares that there is a lack in their consecration to Christ. (a) Christ was not amazed when persecution burst upon Him ; He knew that He had to save the world by the cross. Consequently, He accepted it and hastened to His death-agony, saying, ‘I have a baptism to be baptized with ; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished.’ 258 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Persecution (Chap I Sect. 3 (b) Paul gloried in the Cross. (c) The F.O. must make his Soldiers feel that if they will live godly in Christ Jesus, they must suffer perse- cution. 3. The F.O. must not whine and go about seek- ing pity when the hour of hot persecution comes. At such a time he should remember the words of the Apostle, and count it all joy, and hear the voice of God saying to him, 4 To you it is given, not only to believe on His name, but to suffer for His sake.’ 4. The F.O. must not covet persecution for its own sake, or do anything in order to bring it upon him. There is no necessity for him to manufacture trouble for trouble’s sake. If he fully confesses Christ, and does his duty to the souls of the people, the cross will come soon enough. At the same time, it is perfectly justifiable for the F.O. to avoid any particular method or topic which he knows will call up bad feelings in the hearts of his hearers. 5. If there are people in the congregation whose religious notions differ from those held by The Army, the F.O. should be silent on those points. For instance, by directly condemning the opinions or business of infidels or publicans or saloon-keepers who may happen to be present, he will probably raise their anger rather than do them good. Where- as, if he appeals to their consciousness of sin and its coming punishment, he will probably influence them in desiring, if not accepting, Salvation. 6. When persecution arises, the F.O. must not hasten to denounce his persecutors, or allow a spirit of revenge to influence his own heart. If he has such a spirit he should go to the Penitent- Form at the next Meeting, and get it removed. A spirit of revenge is not in harmony with the spirit of Jesus Christ. The F.O. must of neces- sity feel injustice, and may condemn it strongly ; No whining ! Must not court persecution. Nor produce opposition. No revenge ! 259 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Persecution [Chap. I, Sect. 3 No hard word. Restrain Soldiers. Make them choose the Cross. Running away. but any measure of that feeling which would find a gratification in the thought of inflicting pain in return, must have no existence in his breast. 7. The F.O. must not answer his persecutors in a harsh spirit, or aggravate or seek in any way to injure those who hurt him. This would not be blessing those who persecute him, and whose benefit he is there to seek. He must commit his life into the hands of God, and surrender himself, if neces- sary, to die for Him, and He will undertake his cause, as He has undertaken that of multitudes in like case. 8. The F.O. must keep his Soldiers sufficiently in hand to prevent any spirit of revenge either dwelling in their hearts or manifesting itself in their conduct. When the tide of persecution rolls in strong upon the Corps, he must take his Soldiers to the altar ; make them face the worst that can happen, and help them to give themselves up to die for their Master. Then, should they have to face death in reality, they will be calm, trustful, and ready for it. 9. The F.O. must make them understand that there is no alternative between suffering and re- taliation ; that retaliation is contrary to the very spirit of Jesus Christ’s teaching and conduct. If they are to be His, they must walk in His footsteps. The F.O. must give them their choice between carnal and spiritual weapons, explaining that if they use the carnal weapons they must expect a carnal defeat. That if they take the sword they will probably perish with the sword, but that if they use spiritual weapons they will certainly have a spiritual success. ‘The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds’ (2 Corinthians x. 4). 10. The F.O. must not run away from pcrsc- 260 Bk. I, Pfc. VIII] Persecution [Chap. I, Sect. 3 cution, and must teach his Soldiers to stand with him. Children should not be in haste to fly from persecuting parents, brothers, or sisters ; neither should the wife seek to leave her persecuting hus- band. except in most extraordinary circumstances, or the husband his wife. In many instances the same arguments that would justify the Soldiers leaving their families would justify a Corps in leaving a town. There are times, no doubt, when persecution becomes so severe that the counsel of the Saviour may be considered applicable, and should be acted upon : ‘When they persecute you in one city, flee into another.’ But Soldiers should not be in haste to rush away from the opportunity, which persecution creates for them, of letting their light shine before the multitude. 11. The F.O. will reveal his own spirit in the spirit with which he faces persecution. If he is a true man, he will want to stand up to it, cost him what it may. If he is a self-seeker, he will want to run away from it. 12. The F.O. should not magnify every little opposition he meets with, and call it persecution. Politicians meet with plenty of opposition. In this sense one party is always opposing the other. But they do not go about asking for pity, and talking about being persecuted. They hit hard, and expect to be hit back ; and according to the grit and pluck of a man, is the spirit in which he takes his share of the blows. So the F.O. must take the hatred, the laughter, the scorn, and the chaff, which will come upon him, if he is true to his colours, as matters of course, and endure them cheerfully for Christ’s sake. 13. The F.O. should not condemn himself for feeling persecution to be painful, or suppose that he is backsliding or has not the true Soldier’s spirit, because his heart sinks within him at times ; or Reveal his spirit. Laugh things off ! However sad you feel. 261 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Persecution [Chap- 1, Sect. 3 Conquer by love. Fight on. Special forms ot persecution. because he occasionally feels the fight to be severe. Such feelings are the very cross under which he has to bear up ; and to carry it means that he goes on in spite of them. It. Persecution must be met and overcome by love ; this is its only antidote. ‘ Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despite- fullv use you and persecute you.’ This is the philosopher’s stone that will turn the basest of earthly metal into the pure gold of Heaven. 15. Persecution can only permanently hinder the War by checking the figlif. If the fighting be maintained there need be no fear for the result. Perseverance means ultimate victory. 16. There are some other special and important forms of persecution, the treatment of which requires more extended notice. They are referred to in Chapters //, III , and V of this Part . 262 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Mobs [Chap. II Chapter II MOBS 1. It is important that the Field Officer should be familiar with the moods and methods of mobs, whom he will encounter from time to time, par- ticularly in the larger centres of population. It is possible that there may be considerable interruption and seeming opposition in Meetings, both outdoors and in, with a large measure of horse-play, shouting, hooting, whistling, and other disagreeable sounds and doings, without any positive ill-feeling, or any set purpose to actually prevent a Meeting being held, or to do any one particular harm. In such circumstances, if the F.O. acts firmly, patiently, and lovingly, not only will he be able to hold his Meeting and secure penitents, but will possibly catch some of the disturbers, overcome their opposition, and enlist them to fight by his side for the Saviour. 2. A considerable portion of the rough and ignorant classes usually misunderstand the purpose and methods of The Army. They are deceived by the slanders spread about by people interested in the continuance of evil, and consequently come to the Meetings full of suspicion and hatred. This state of things must be borne in mind by every F.O. who has to deal with a rowdy population. He must be prepared to exercise patience, knowing that when these people understand him their ill feelings will vanish. 3. Every opportunity must therefore be taken by the F.O. to make the mob understand his character and his work. Never mind small rows. Misrepresenta- tion and mis- understanding. Show what you are. 263 Bk. I, Pt. VIH] Mobs [Chap. II Let them see what you are. How to behave in storms. 4. If many of these persecutors can be once convinced that the F.O. is what he professes to be, the probability is that they will cease their opposition to him. The mob will usually oppose the F.O., because they think he is a hypocrite ; but, convinced of his reality, they frequently come over to his side. 5. The next thing of importance in dealing with a riotous crowd is for the F.O. to know how to manage it, specially when it is in an excited con- dition. (a) One most important element required by the F.O. under such circumstances is good temper — the mob will probably try all they know to test him in this respect. If they can make him appear angry, their end will be gained. Whereas, if violence and yells can be met with persistent meekness and good nature, it is all but certain that, sooner or later, they will turn round and fight for him, instead of fighting against him. (b) The F.O. must keep well to the front, maintain his position of command, and never for a moment appear to give in. (c) The F.O. must keep his Soldiers together and close around him. (d) In any lull in the disturbance the F.O. should get in some truth ; he should appeal to the mob’s sense of right ; ask why they raise the uproar ; or give them some interesting facts. He must not scold, or whine, or ask their pity, or show any sign of yielding ; on the contrary, he should declare his intention of doing his duty, if he dies on the spot. (e) It is well sometimes to sing a song, if the mob will hear it. A girl, with a good voice, and an impressive solo, will often calm the savage crowd, not only into momentary quietness, but sufficiently to make it possible to have a Meeting. They should be en- couraged to join in the chorus of the song. (/) The F.O. should pray, if he can be heard ; pray the storm into a calm by pleading aloud. If the mob will not give a hearing, he should wrestle with God in silence. Very few hearts will be so hard or natures so savage as to touch him, or his comrades, while they are on their knees. 2G4 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Mobs [Chap. I] (g) The F.O. should hold on in such a riot ; time is in his favour, if no violence is being shown. Disturbers will generally get tired after having their way. ( h ) If in the Open-Air, the F.O. must not be impatient at a little jostling. He should take every opportunity of looking those in the face, who may be disposed to push or strike. If he is walking, and they try to trip him up, he should turn round and look at them. (i) The mob must never see the F.O. afraid. This would intensify their opposition. Men in this state of mind are usually actuated by the spirit of a wild animal, and will be cowed into quietness by a cour- ageous spirit, when they would fly at the throats of those who are timid and afraid of them. (j) The F.O. should be careful to keep from falling in the midst of a crowd ; he cannot be much hurt while he keeps his feet. If, by accident, he is tripped up and falls, the results may be serious ; or if forced against a wall, iron railings, or such like, the pressure might injure him. J o (/,) Sometimes, in a crush of this description, an appeal to some rough fellows to give assistance will be useful ; especially might it be so in the case of female Officers. (/) The F.O. must never strike back. He must not push or allow his people to do so. One blow on the part of a Soldier has been known to bring about very serious consequences. It is astonishing how the most abandoned ruffians will hold themselves back from using any serious violence, when those they are molesting refrain from doing anything in self- defence. It seems as though in this respect, the principle holds good that ‘He that takes the sword, shall perish by the sword.’ But he that commits himself and his Corps wholly to God, will find the savage passions of those who are opposing him re- strained, and that Jesus is almighty to deliver those who put their trust in Him. 6. The F.O. should see that Soldiers who cannot with reasonable calmness face conditions described in this Section, remain indoors. Unduly nervous Soldiers not to take part. 265 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Roughs, Toughs, or Larrikins [Chap. Ill, Sect. 1 Chapter III ROUGHS, TOUGHS, OR LARRIKINS Section i.— General Remarks and Regulations what are they? 1 . In most towns and cities of Great Britain, and even in villages, there are numbers of young men of a low type who are known by the general term of ‘roughs.’ In Australia they are calJed ‘larrikins,’ and in the United States ‘hoodlums,’ or ‘toughs.’ Ignorant of religion. No regular work to do. Who cares ? The tools of the vicious. 2. These roughs have grown up largely ignorant of religion, and if not actually antagonistic to it, they are perfectly indifferent. They ‘care for none of these things.’ 3. ’ A large portion of this class have no regular employment ; they do not work, if they can help it, and are ever ready for fighting, riot, or any other mischief, and under some circumstances would be a menace to the peace of cities and nations. 4. Over this class in some nations the ministers of religion exercise little or no control, or influence. 5. From them has come nearly all the mob persecution The Army has had to suffer. They haunt the low public-houses or saloons and brothels and gambling-dens ; they are under the influence of parties interested in the maintenance of vice, and who, perceiving how antagonistic the principles of The Army are to their vicious purposes, burn with hatred against it, and find in this demoralized part of the community the ready tools and agents to carry out their designs. 266 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Roughs, Toughs, or Larrikins [Chap. Ill, Sect. 2 G. The Field Officer will see that there is little hope for these roughs apart from The Army. Many gather in The Army Meetings, particularly in the Open-Air. They listen to its message, join in its songs, accompany the processions, and in many cases arc guardians of order for Salvationists in the Open-Air. Numbers of them have been con- verted, and have become Soldiers in The Army, some of whom are now highly valued and useful Officers. 7. Still, The Army’s success amongst this class has come very far short of what it should be. In some places they have been turned aw T ay from The Army in the most foolish manner, and if they do not persecute, they secretly despise Salvationists, putting them down as being no more in sympathy with them than other people. 8. If these ‘heathen,’ who are at least as worthy of notice as the Hindoos or the Africans, are not to be left to perish, the F.O. must seriously turn his attention to them, and learn to adapt himself and his measures to saving them. He has only to cross the street to lay hands upon them. They have hearts ; they can be won ; and, once saved, - they make splendid Soldiers, full of spirit and dar- ing, ready to face any danger, and endure any hardship. Section 2. — How Not to Reach them If the Field Officer does not want to reach and save these roughs, he should — (a) Keep away from them — away from the neighbour- hoods where they live. He should act as though there were no such people, and leave them to harden in sin, sink lower in vice and crime, and to go to Hell without being disturbed. He will then, in time, perhaps, come to lose sight of them, and to question their very existence, as some other people do. The Army their hope. The F.O. must care for them. We must have them. T© let them go to Hell. 267 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Roughs, Toughs, or Larrikins [Chap. III, Sect. 3 (6) Keep them away from him ; he should have door- keepers who will keep them out of the Hall, because they don’t behave like ladies and gentlemen. (c) Talk to them, if they come at all, in language they cannot understand. He should adapt his praying and singing and talking to the Church and Chapel, and nice people ; and there being nothing the roughs can understand, or that interests them, they will soon cease to trouble him with their vulgar presence. (d) Make it evident that he looks down upon them as an inferior class of people. He should dress and talk and pray above their ideas, as though he belonged to a superior class. There is nothing they hate so much as conceit. ( e ) Treat them as people who are never likely to become religious. (/) Scold them. He should say nothing to them of the mercy of God. In short, he should be the reverse of what Jesus Christ was, who came not to condemn, but to save. (g) Be impatient with any little irregularities they may manifest. If they keep their hats on, or speak to one another in the Meeting, as they do at their places of amusement, he should lose his temper, or, still worse, let a door-keeper run them out and use violence in keeping them out. If he acts in this way the F.O. can be certain that the roughs will not trouble him much with their presence, and he will, in consequence, be certain not to reach them. (h) Threaten them a great deal, and fail to carry out his threats. They will mark it down, and reckon him up as not being a man of his word, and despise and trifle with him in consequence. Or, if he does not do this, let him always be running for the Police, getting out summonses, making them pay fines, or sending them to prison ; in short, manifest a dislike for them where he should love them ; drive them where he should draw them, and make their damna- tion more certain and terrible because of his appearing on the scene, rather than be the means of making their calling and Salvation sure. Section 3. — How to Reach them How to save If the Field Officer wants to save the roughs them - he should do the opposite of all that is set forth in the preceding Section. He should — 268 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Roughs, Toughs, or Larrikins [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 (a) Go to them. There are certain parts in every town where they are to be found. He need not be in a neighbourhood a day without knowing their haunts. (b) Be friendly with them. He should make them feel that he cares for them. This done, his work with them will be comparatively easy. (c) Make every Meeting, as far as possible, interesting to them. He should let the precise people, who want things to be conducted without noise and excitement, go elsewhere for their sermons, psalms, and pro- prieties, if they must have them. ( d ) Talk to them when he sees them in his Hall. He should never let them go away without a kind word. Even if they have behaved badly, he should let them see that they have not worn out his love. (e) Talk to them when he meets them in the streets. He should salute them, and make them feci that he regards them as belonging to his flock. (/) Seek them out, and converse with them alone. lie should find out their names and addresses, and visit them, and let them visit him. Their companionships are their ruin. When they are in gangs, the Devil has the mastery over them ; by themselves, they are like other men. They can be won by the F.O., if he loves them and talks to them alone. (g) Visit them when they are sick. He should help them if they get into difficulties ; and go and see them, if they get into prison. ( h ) Give them a supper occasionally, but should not invite many at a time. (i) Not be too particular about their good behaviour in the Hall ; that is, if they clap sometimes, or shuffle their feet, or ask for a song over again, or repeat a chorus. This license may be carried too far, but so long as they do not hinder the general effect of the truth in the Meeting, he must have patience with them. (j) When they behave so badly as to interfere with the good effects of the service, mark the leaders in the obstruction, and keep them out of the Meetings — say, for a week — and then let them in again on the promise of their good behaviour. (k) Whilst not unduly interfering with their personal preferences, endeavour to prevent them sitting at the back of the Hall, where they cannot be seen ; Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Roughs, Toughs, or Larrikins [Chap. Ill Sect. 3 and yet, except their behaviour can be relied upon, they will do less harm there than further up in the building. It is doubtful, however, if they would come at all if compelled to sit up among the other people. (/) Run risks, and suffer any reasonable amount of in- convenience rather than lose them. (m) Divide them, if possible. He should break up the gang, and get them about the building in twos, and threes, and put suitable Soldiers in amongst them. This will not always be possible. They are a difficult class to deal with, and the F.O. should lay to heart this great necessity, and make all possible sacrifices in order to do this needed and Christlike work effectually. 270 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] The Police and Authorities [Chap. IV Chapter IV THE POLICE AND AUTHORITIES 1. Nothing is more plainly taught in the Bible than that the children of God should respect all who are in authority, and conform, as far as they conscientiously can, to the laws and regulations of the governments under which they live. This applies, amongst others, to the authority of the Police, and every Field Officer must not only main- tain this principle himself, but secure its observance, as far as he possibly can, from those under his command. 2. In entering a town, and as soon as the kind of Meetings to be held has been determined upon, the F.O. (unless the Divisional Commander has otherwise arranged) should wait on the Super- intendent of Police, informing him that The Army operations are about to be commenced in the place. He should, if necessary, describe the work, and ask respectfully for his co-operation. 3. The F.O. should hand the Superintendent, or his representative, a Magazine, an Annual Report, or some other book descriptive of The Army ; also giving him a bill announcing the forthcoming Meetings, if such has been already published, and any other information that may be desired. If this is done in a respectful manner, not only will suspicion be allayed and opposition disarmed in almost every instance, but very probably sym- pathy and co-operation will be secured. 4. The F.O. may mention, if there is oppor- tunity, how cordially the Police have co-operated Respect them. See the Super- intendent. Give them books. Explain how order is kept. 271 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] The Police and Authorities [Chap. IV Call again, or see Mayor, etc, Get others to call. Fight cautiously Make friends. with The Salvation Army in other places, intima- ting, especially if it be in districts where disorder has prevailed in connexion with some previous work of The Army, that the sure and unfailing way to prevent similar disturbances is for the Police, at the outset, to show themselves determined to preserve order, by giving The Army all the pro- tection that the law will allow, and by suppressing with promptness and vigour the first attempt that may be made to interfere with the legal liberty of The Army to carry on its services. 5. In event of the F.O. being unable to see the Superintendent on the first call, he should pay a second visit, and if the interview is not satisfactory, or if protection is refused, the F.O. or his D.C. should immediately arrange to see the authorities above him. That is to say, in the case of a small town in a county the County Superintendent should be seen. If it be a large town, the Mayor or the Chairman of the Watch Committee should be called upon and appealed to. 6. Should there still be difficulty, it may be well for the F.O. to take with him an influential house- holder, if he can find one likely to exert a good influence upon the authorities, and who feels sufficient interest in The Army to make him willing to go on such an errand. If he can prevail upon two or three to accompany him, so much the better. 7. If the authorities take up a position against him, from which the F.O. cannot induce them to move, he must go about his work in such a way as seems to him least calculated to irritate or provoke opposition, trusting in the protection of God. 8. Where the authorities seem to be neither for nor against The Army, and the Police offer merely 272 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] The Police asid Authorities [Chap. IV a sullen assistance, or none at all, and where there is any considerable riot and disturbance, the F.O. should, as far as possible, avoid coming into col- lision with the Police. A few words of explanation, or a book or two, given to the officers on duty, explaining The Army’s work, and showing the good that has been done in other places, will often secure for him their friendly help. 9. But when, after every reasonable effort with Never quarrel, them, the Police in a district are disagreeable, there is no course open to the F.O. but to exercise all possible forbearance, returning good for evil, and kind words for angry ones. No benefit can possibly ensue from quarrelling with them. TO. The F.O. should never complain of the Rarely com- conduct of the Police to their superiors, if it can plam ’ possibly be avoided. If, however, the Police should exceed their duty, or refuse to discharge it, in some important instances, of which he has sufficient witnesses, a complaint may be lodged with the Superintendent ; failing to secure justice from him, he can approach the Watch Committee, or the Mayor. Such a course should only be adopted, however, when the efficiency of the Meet- ings is at stake, and then only with the consent of the National Headquarters. 11. Wherever there is the opportunity of showing show them kindness to the Police, the F.O. must not fail to render it. If there is any way of helping them in the case of accidents or bereavements, he should heartily render such assistance. An offering taken in such a case for the officer injured, or for the widow, in case of his death, or for any one in similar circumstances, will not only be likely to develop the real purpose and spirit of The Army, but to secure the sympathy of the whole Police force in the neighbourhood. 273 T Bk. I, Pt. VIII] The Police and Authorities [Chap. IV Get them saved. Don’t display force. Do without, Or least possible. Before prosecuting Consult D.C. 12. The Officer should never allow to pass an opportunity for doing good to the souls of the Police. In some parts of the country a number of the force have been to The Salvation Army Penitent-Form, and their names are on the Rolls ; while many others, who have been saved through The Army, are members of other religious organiza- tions. 13. The feeling of young people — especially of the rougher class — varies very much towards the Police. In some towns the fact of the F.O. calling Police to his help, or having one of the force walking about his Hall, would prejudice the people against whatever he might say or do. In .other parts of the country, the sight of a Policeman’s helmet will have a most beneficial effect upon the crowd, and not be particularly distasteful to any one. 14. The F.O. must feel his way in this respect, ascertaining what the people’s feelings are in regard to the Police, and be guided thereby. As a rule, the F.O. who is most apt at his work, and the most capable in its discharge, will get on best with the least assistance from the Police. 15. In many towns prevention in this respect has proved better than the cure, the friendly co- operation of the Police enabling Corps to carry on their work quietly and efficiently, without inter- fering with the comfort of the inhabitants, or the roughs. 16. Sometimes it is found necessary to prosecute, in order to maintain the friendly co-operation of the Police. ( See Chapter VI of this Part.) 17. On any serious difference arising between the Police authorities and the F.O., or any members of the Corps, which cannot be without delay arranged by the F.O., he must immediately refer the matter to his Divisional Commander, and act on his counsel. 274 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] The Police and Authorities [Chap. IV 18. The F.O. must promptly report all complaints, disturbances, and local difficulties to the D.C. 19. When the F.O. receives a letter of complaint or other communication on any matter referred to in this Chapter, he should at once briefly acknow- ledge its receipt, and promise to give the matter immediate attention. He must without delay forward the letter or communication, with a copy of his acknowledgment, and a full report on the matter, to the D.C. 20. The F.O. must, upon the receipt of a sum- mons, or other urgent communication, forward the same, at once, to the National Headquarters, and at the same time send complete information to the D.C. 21. When proceedings are anticipated, the F.O. should secure, beforehand, good and reliable witnesses — outsiders, if possible — who, if required, will be able to attend the Court, and give evidence for the defence. 22. The F.O. must watch any new By-law or Bill which is likely to affect the Open-Air opera- tions, or The Army’s work generally, and, as early as possible, obtain, and forward to the D.C., full particulars of the same. 23. The F.O. must observe Regulations contained in Chapter VII of this Part with regard to the prosecution of Officers. Report difficulties. Send com- plaints, etc., to the D.C. What to do with a summons. Secure witnesses for defence. Bv-laws and Bills. Prosecution of Officers. 275 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Riots [Chap. V Mobs un- checked, riot. Inform D.C. Chapter V RIOTS 1. The duty of the Field Officer in the face of an unfriendly and unruly mob is described in Chapter II of this Part . It sometimes happens that the mob goes beyond this, and their action leads up to really serious riots. Where such is the case, and open violence is shown by any considerable number of persons, either to the Officers, or Soldiers, or to the property of The Army, the directions contained in this Chapter must be followed. 2. Information must be sent immediately to the Divisional Commander as to what is taking place, without arousing undue apprehensions. Should the F.O. be unable to obtain advice from him, he must be guided by his own judgment and the following Orders : — (a) He must, as early as possible, confer with the authori- ties, and if consistent with the interests of The Army, and approved by the D.C., arrange for the carrying on of the work in harmony with their wishes. (b) Under such circumstances the authorities will usually request that operations be suspended in the Open- Air ; and it will frequently be wise, under the cir- cumstances, to consent to such an arrangement, on the understanding that the suspension is for a season only, in the interests of order, and that full pro- tection shall be afforded when the work is recom- menced. (c) In some cases it may be wise to temporaiily suspend Open-Air operations, when such a promise cannot be obtained from the authorities ; or the F.O. may consent to hold only one procession a week, say, on the Sunday morning, or the Corps might march in silence for a time. These Services must be recom- menced when they can be conducted with benefit. 270 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Riots [Chap. V (d) In cases of riot, the F.O. must discontinue any opera- tions peculiarly obnoxious to the rioters. The important consideration at the moment is to get the mob calmed, seeing that in calmer moments these same people will not object to what now fills them with rage. The F.O. must avoid anything likely to create permanent enmity between the people and The Army, for unless he can get at the crowd, his whole effort is rendered ineffective. (e) It sometimes happens that some particular Officer or Soldier is specially objectionable to the people. Where this is so, whether there be any just cause for such prejudice or not is of little consequence at the moment ; it will be wise to get that person either removed from the town, or kept out of public obser- vation, for a season, if such can be done without sacrifice of principle. (/) When the windows of a Hall are broken, the best plan is to barricade them with wood on the outer side. Until the riotous spirit is passed away, it would be unwise to replace the glass. The sight of the boards will awaken sympathy. The F.O. and his Soldiers must preserve a spirit of love throughout periods of riot. (g) Any display of the spirit which animates the opponents* shown in fighting the rioters in any way, would be calculated to destroy the sympathy of friends, to exasperate the crowd, and to perpetuate their hatred against him. (h) The F.O., or the Soldiers of the Corps, should seize any opportunity which they can discover of returning good for evil, by benefiting any who may be, or who have been, prominent in riotous proceedings, or who may have opposed the Corps in any way. Such reprisals of love will not fail to have a beneficial influence upon many who have been hitherto their enemies. 277 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Prosecution of Disturbers [Chap. VI The less the better, But sometimes needed To make example, And may help catch men, Chapter VI PROSECUTION OF DISTURBERS 1. In the preceding and other parts of these Orders directions are given showing how the Field Officer is to deal with those who riotously disturb and interrupt his Meetings, and how he is to meet such interruptions generally. It must be remem- bered that the less recourse to the law on the part of the F.O. the better for all concerned. 2. Circumstances may arise in which it is almost impossible for the F.O. to avoid calling in the assistance of the law. 3. It is sometimes a mercy to a crowd of roughs, who have gone either to the length of violence, or of making it impossible to successfully carry on the Meetings, for the F.O. to select some ringleader for punishment. This will have a deterring effect upon others, and stop the rising tide of rowdyism, which, if allowed to run its natural course, will grow more and more powerful, until ultimately it will become dangerous to the neighbourhood and render most severe measures necessary for its repression. 4. Not only is such punishment frequently very useful to others, but it wdll in many cases have a good effect upon the offenders themselves. It has been no uncommon thing in The Army for men to come straight to the Hall from the prison wffiere they have been confined for misbehaviour, and end the day at the Penitent-Form. Still, the F.O. should rely in the main upon love being the conqueror. Some Officers who have been most successful in dealing with roughs and mobs, are 278 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Prosecution of Disturbers [Chap. VI able to declare with satisfaction that they have never summoned a solitary individual in all their experiences. 5. Where, however, the opposition has become so violent as to endanger life and limb, and so continuous as to make it impossible to carry on the Meetings with effect, an attempt must be made to check it, by taking legal proceedings against the offenders. 6. The F.O. must, however, never threaten legal proceedings without the fullest intention of carrying the threat into effect, and never prosecute unless he has a good case. (a) Unless the offence is distinctly a flagrant one, and also of sufficient importance to carry public sym- pathy with him, it is foolish for the F.O. to appear in a court of justice, with all his professions of cross- bearing, to complain of some trilling scratch or scrimmage of which a schoolboy would take very little account. He can adopt no course more likely to bring upon himself the contempt of the public and the ridicule and hatred of those who are against him. (b) A good case is one which can be clearly proved ; and in order to do this the F.O. must have witnesses who actually saw the offence committed. It will be much better if these persons are not connected with The Army. (c) Before commencing proceedings, the F.O. must obtain the consent of his Divisional Commander. ( d ) If the magistrates are manifestly friendly to The Army, it may not be necessary to employ a solicitor, but for the F.O. or Soldier against whom the offence has been committed to conduct his own case. He should trust in God to enable him — in the court of justice as everywhere else — to discharge his duty in defending His cause. ( e ) Where possible it is much to be preferred that others should prosecute rather than the F.O., and for an outsider to do this is much better than a Soldier. Far belter still if the matter is taken up by the Police themselves ; and this not merely because it saves the F.O. from personal odium, but because And ensure order. Be careful 279 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Prosecution of Disturbers [Chap. VI The Army cannot but suffer in public favour if the F.O. or any Soldiers have to become the prosecutors (/) In almost every case forgiveness should be cheerfully extended to the offenders when before the magis- trates, where assurances are given that the offence shall not be repeated. ( g ) The F.O. should endeavour to prevent fines or imprison- ments — especially the latter — by asking the magis- trate if he will exercise clemency by merely binding the offenders over to keep the peace, and at the same time expressing the hope that there will be nc necessity to take further proceedings. 280 Prosecution of Officers [Chap. VII Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Chapter VII PROSECUTION OF OFFICERS AND SOLDIERS 1. Happily, very few Field Officers have ever been charged with any personal offence against the law of the State. Even when such prosecutions have taken place, they have nearly always been of a trivial character, such as should never have been brought into a court of justice. 2. Attempts have been made, however, and may be made again, to wrest the laws so as to make Officers appear guilty of offences, when simply discharging their duty to God and the souls of their fellows. 3. As has already been shown, the F.O. must feel himself under the strictest obligation to respect the laws and usages of the country where he carries on the War, and as far as possible he must work in harmony with them. 4. Where prosecutions by the Government, or the Police, or other persons, are commenced, or expected to be commenced against the F.O., he must strictly observe the following directions : — (a) He must inform his Divisional Commander immediately he receives any reliable information that the pro- secution is about to take place. (b) If wrong has been committed in ignorance ; that is, if there has been transgression of law which might and ought to have been avoided, the F.O. must do his utmost to make peace, and to get the summons withdrawn, by an acknowledgment of the offence, and an engagement that it shall not be repeated. (c) Even when the F.O. knows that he has been within his legal right in the action for which he is being pursued, it may be wiser, when the feeling runs high, and the prejudice against him is strong, to make a compromise with the authorities, yielding something Not for wrong- doing, But for right. Obey law. What te do when prosecuted. 281 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Prosecution of Officers [Chap. VII of his liberty and legal rights for the sake of peace ; in the hope that a more kindly feeling towards his work will be produced, which will permit him to resume full operations. (d) But such compromise must never be effected under any circumstances without the consent of the Divisional Commander. The F.O. is not authorized on his own account, to pledge himself and his Corps to any line of action which would involve the setting aside of any Orders and Regulations of The Army, or the forfeiture of the rights or privileges of The Army in the future. (e) If the matter in question is one in which a compromise cannot justly be allowed, the F.O. must go through with it in the spirit of his Master ; and in so doing follow also the example of a host of his comrades, who have similarly suffered in the past. (/) Under such circumstances the F.O. should take every opportunity of making his Corps, and the people among whom he operates, familiar with the facts of the case. He must make them see that the grounds on which he withstands the authorities, are neither his own personal advantage, nor the glory of The Army, but his duty to persist in the work of saving souls. (g) At such times the Corps should specially resort to prayer. A set time should be appointed every day, at which all the Soldiers and friends should unitedly ask God to give deliverance, and vindicate the rights of His people to fight for the Salvation of their fellow-townsmen . ( h ) Never, except where the magistrates are very friendly, and not even then, unless his D.C. so advises, is it well for the F.O. to conduct his own defence, because even if he should do it successfully, he must, by so doing, come personally into opposition to the author- ities and others, and increase their hostility. (i) When magistrates impose a fine in such circumstances, payment should in all cases be refused, except where the F.O. is too sick or weak to go to prison without serious consequences to his health. On this matter, however, the D.C. must be consulted, whose judg- ment must be acted upon. (j) When a conviction is expected, the F.O. should prepare for imprisonment by accustoming himself to the plainest food and the least possible quantity of clothing with which he can preserve health, care 282 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Prosecution of Officers [Chap. VII being taken in every case not to let his strength run down in any degree. (k) Under no circumstances should a defiant spirit be manifested ; indeed, no such spirit should be felt. Anything of this kind will be calculated to defeat the end the F.O. has in view. It will be likely to increase the antagonistic feeling of the authorities, and so make it more difficult for them to retreat from the opposing position they have taken up, should they wish to do so ; and in every way have a harmful effect. (l) Officers should take joyfully the spoiling of their goods and the imprisonment of their bodies for the Master’s sake, thanking God for the opportunity of suffering for His sake. 5. When Officers or Soldiers have suffered im- prisonment, all reasonable effort should be made to turn the event to the greatest advantage, by making it promote in the most effective manner the interests of the War, if the state of public feeling renders it prudent and likely to be profitable. 6. The Corps should meet the discharged Officer at the prison gates, if it be in the same town ; or at the railway station, if he returns by train ; or on the road, if he returns by a conveyance. They should march through the town with a procession, and probably have a public tea. This can be followed by a great Meeting, at which the persons just released can give an account of their prison experi- ences and treatment, and declare their intention at all costs to go on with the fight. 7. All this, if done in the right spirit, will make it difficult, if not impossible, for the authorities to repeat the prosecution. 8. The cost of the defence (if any) may be ob- tained by this means, souls saved, and an advance gained for the Kingdom of God. 9. In giving an account of their imprisonment, the F.O. and Soldiers should be careful to keep Use any imprisonment. Public return from prison. Lovingly. For souls. Tell the story. 283 Bk. I, Pt. VIII] Prosecution of Officers [Chap. VII Prosecution of Soldiers. Their personal loss. Corps must provide Costs. exactly to facts. They should not manifest bitter- ness of feeling with regard to the past, and not give utterance to boastful defiance concerning any action in the future ; but calmly and firmly make known their determination at all costs to do their duty. Of course, this supposes that they mean all this, and that they are followers of those who through faith and patience have gone triumphantly over this track of suffering before. 10. Much that has been set forth in this Chapter will apply to the prosecution of Soldiers as fully as to that of Officers. 11. The F.O. should make it clear that The Army cannot accept risk or responsibility for loss sus- tained by any Soldier involved in such prosecution or imprisonment. 12. Each Corps must be responsible for the legal costs and other expenses in connexion with their own defence, and must therefore at once provide a ‘ Legal Defence Fund. 5 284 Part IX THE DUTIES OF FIELD OFFICERS TO EACH OTHER i . — T he Commanding Offi- cer and his Lieu- tenant n. — T he Lieutenant and his Commanding Officer hi. — The Field Officer and Officers before AND AFTER HIM iv. — The Field Officer and Neighbouring Officers v. — T he Position of Women Chapter I THE COMMANDING OFFICER AND HIS LIEUTENANT 1. Few of the Commanding Officer’s duties are more important than those arising out of his rela- tions with other Field Officers. In his treatment of his comrades, his true character will be exhibited, and any failure of duty in this respect will be readily observed by most people who have contact with him. And this applies in particular to his attitude towards his Lieutenant. 2. Where the C.O. fails in this respect disastrous results invariably follow ; indeed, many of the resignations and desertions of the past have been in a large measure due to it. 3. The C.O. should make it a continual question for his conscience, whether he is or is not faithfully discharging the duties he owes to his brother Index to character. Resignations and desertions. Keep asking yourself. 285 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The C.O. and his Lieutenant [Chap. I Welcome the Lieutenant heartily. As from God. Get to know him fully. Inside as well as out. C.O. has power to make him. Officers, and regard the answer as showing his true condition before God. He should constantly ask himself, ‘Am I acting as I should towards my brother Officers — to those who were in command at this Corps before I came ? To those who are working in it now ? To those who will come after me? 5 4. The C.O. should be particularly careful in his manner of receiving his Lieutenant. The heartier his welcome, the better will be the prospect of their future relationships. 5. The C.O. should receive his Lieutenant as from God, to be helped and developed as a Salva- tion fighter, and must recognize that in this he has a solemn charge entrusted to him. 6. The C.O. should, as soon as possible, get thoroughly to know his Lieutenant ; he should inquire concerning his experience ; what friends he has ; what their influence is with him ; what his habits are ; what his peculiar likes and dislikes ; and what his failings ; and especially should he seek to discover what are the Lieutenant’s special abilities, and the promise he gives of becoming an effective Officer. 7. The C.O. should discover the real character of his Lieutenant ; how far he is saved from sin, selfishness, and the love of the world ; how far given up to God, to The Army, and to the Salvation of souls. 8. The C.O. must realize his responsibilities with regard to the future of his Lieutenant. He will have him continually in his company and under his influence for some months, or years, and it will not be easy for him to measure the effect of the influence he will exercise upon all his future life. The pro- babilities are that he will either make or mar him 286 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The C.O, and his Lieutenant for time and eternity. The C.O’s influence may be such as will make his Lieutenant — (a) A victorious Officer wherever he goes ; or he may- part from him, to sink, a defeated man, next to hopeless of ever realizing a useful career. (b) Zealous and ready to faithfully carry out his duty ; or he may let him go away from him an indolent and self-satisfied hireling. (c) Look back upon him all through his life, as having been in that appointment a true and faithful friend, who did his utmost to make him what he ought to be ; or he may feci glad to be released from a hard- hearted master, whose only concern about him was the desire to get the utmost possible amount of work out of him. 9. The C.O. should settle in his mind from the first that his Lieutenant can be a very great help to him in some way. He should beware of allowing any prejudice to influence him before he has had opportunity of forming a correct judgment of the Lieutenant. 10. C.Os have frequently found that Lieutenants, considered at the onset of little use, have been really valuable in some particular. One sometimes will be found successful in getting people to the Penitent-Form ; another in preparing bills ; an- other will take the fancy of the people because of his loving or cheerful disposition, and so help to attract the crowds ; another, who seems very little help in some ways, will on his knees, in public and in private, assist the C.O. to win victory after victory. 11. The C.O. must never forget that he has a special responsibility for the soul of his Lieutenant. No one else on the spot is supposed to look after him. Field Officers never succeed for any length of time who do not pray and commune much together. If the C.O. feels that his Lieutenant is losing ground, he should make every effort to save him, [Chap. I He can be a great help. In some way. Look well after his soul. 287 The C.O. and his Lieutenant [Chap. I Bk. I, Pt. IX] and, failing to do so, he should not wait for outward acts of disloyalty and backslidirg, but should acquaint his Divisional Commander with the facts. Train him. 12. It is the duty of the C.O. to find out, and with patient, kindly care to correct, whatever is lacking or wrong in the Lieutenant’s habits or actions in any way. For instance, he should point out, if necessary, anything like — (a) Unreadiness to speak in the Meetings. ( b ) Carelessness in the choice of songs ; or in his mannei of giving them out. (c) Too great length or brevity in speaking. (d) A heavy, uninteresting style ; or a careless and thoughtless one. (e) Indifference to the spiritual results of the Meetings. Now or never. 13. If the C.O. fails to correct in the Lieutenant any such defects as are mentioned in the previous paragraph they will probably never be corrected, and, in consequence, his whole career will be spoiled. in case of doing 14. It may come to the knowledge of the C.O. wrong. that his Lieutenant is doing, or is intending to do, something contrary to Regulations, anfl in distinct violation of his pledges as an Officer. He may be found to be courting, or to be engaged to marry, without the knowledge and sanction of Head- quarters. The C.O. must privately point out to the Lieutenant the unfaithfulness of his conduct, and must endeavour by kindly advice to win him back to a right course. If, after all persuasions, it is clear to him that his Lieutenant still persists in his wrong-doing, it is the C.O’s duty, without further delay, to bring the matter to the knowledge of the D.C. Do not worry 15. Whilst it is the duty of the C.O. to thus put the Lieutenant right wherever he is seriously in 288 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The C.O. and his Lieutenant [Chap. I error, it is quite as important that the C.O. should avoid worrying him about little unimportant things, such as peculiarities in pronouncing words, or his attitude and action while speaking, and many other details in which it is all the better to have variety. A Lieutenant will never be of much use to the people if he is always feeling himself under criticism, and trying to avoid being found fault with by somebody at his elbow. 16. The C.O. is responsible for the conduct of the Lieutenant as to the following, among other things : — {a) That in his person, clothing, and habits, there is all the attention to cleanliness, order, and decency, necessary to command respect. (b) The Lieutenant is not at liberty to appear, outdoors or in, out of uniform, without the consent of his C.O., who must be regarded as the judge as to any circumstance justifying such a course. (c) That he rises not later than seven o’clock in the morning, and that he retires to rest not later than eleven o’clock at night, except when required by duty to remain later. ( d ) That he has good meals at regular hours, and takes every proper care of his health and strength. (e) That he reads his Bible and The Army publications. (/) That he regularly studies the Orders and Regulations issued in connexion with the Field Operations, and, by conversation and questions ascertaining that he understands them. (g) That his reading is calculated to benefit him in his work, and in his own soul. (h) That he can write a letter suitable to be addressed to any Superior Officer or business man. If the Lieutenant is unable to do so, the C.O. must assist him. ( See Book II, Part V , Chapter IV.) (i) That he thoroughly understands all the official forms which F.Os are required to compile. (j) He must be encouraged to write reports for ‘The War Cry,’ and other Army papers. He should fre- quently be directed, after visiting, or after some What C.O. is responsible for 289 u Bk. I, Pt, IX] The C.O. and his Lieutenant [Chap. I particular Meetings, to write down an account of the conversations that have taken place, giving, as far as passible, the words spoken by the people. ( k ) He must have ample opportunity for practice in every part of the War ; that is, he must be regularly employed in speaking, giving out songs, leading singing, solo singing, praying, leading Open-Air Meetings, marches, Young People’s Meetings, Out- post campaigns, and Meetings of all kinds. He must also undertake visitation, ‘War Cry’ selling in the streets and from door to door, collecting money, looking out people in the Prayer Meetings, visiting public-houses ; and, in short, any and every form of Salvation activity. (/) He must specially be required to attend to duties in which he is most backward, until by care and practice he has become reasonably proficient in every branch of his duties. Be caieful not 17. Whilst doing his utmost to develop his t° injiire Corps. Li eu t ena nt, the C.O. must be careful not to injure the work of the Corps by giving him in the larger congregations things to do of which he is mani- ^ ^ ^ ^ 5 festly incapable. He must wait until he has over- , 1 ^ come his defects by continual practice, in private or in smaller public gatherings, before he takes any frequent part in the larger Meetings. Private prayer. 18. The C.O. should help the Lieutenant to ^ engage in private prayer at regular times. He ^ vf should help him in his devotions, guiding him to ^ / pray, not only for himself, but to seek the Divine x ^ \ blessing upon all the operations of the Corps, and ' v of The Army generally ; intercede for the wicked, and plead on behalf of his comrade Officers every- where. Check lightness. 19. The C.O. should be careful to suppress any- thing like lightness and frivolity on the part of his Lieutenant, both in private and in public, endea- vouring to lay the foundations, if they are not already laid, of an earnest, godly character. Understand 20. It is the duty of the C.O. to see that his Headquarters. Lieutenant thoroughly understands, and is in 290 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The C.O. and his Lieutenant [Chap. I complete harmony with, Headquarters, and with his Superior Officers, so that he may be prepared at any moment to obey orders, not grudgingly or^, < of necessity, but with gladness. 21. The C.O. must carefully watch over any No risky friendships formed, or in course of formation, by fliendsill P s - his Lieutenant, warning and protecting him against flatterers, busybodies, and idlers ; and encouraging his intercourse with those who are most thoroughly true to God and The Army. ^ (a) The C.O. is responsible for the whole of his Lieu- ^ Osy tenant’s time. yv ^ ( b ) He should always know where he is, and what he is ^ doing, and should at once acquaint the Divisional ^ Commander if he should refuse at any time to give J? ^ him satisfactory information as to where he has been, and what he has been about. 22. It is the special duty of the C.O. to inspire cheer him on. his Lieutenant with courage and confidence with regard to his work. While this is the mutual duty of F.Os to each other, it specially rests with the C.O. to bear up and encourage his Lieutenant. When cast down concerning his own unfitness for the work, or his want of success, the C.O. should pray with him, cheer him on, point out to him the fact that many in The Army who have been very much discouraged at the beginning have afterwards, in spite of great difficulties, been strikingly successful. He might also, when the Lieutenant is feeling depressed in spirits, arrange with the D.C. for the Lieutenant to visit some other Corps where he will be heartily received ; or, if in poor health, he might secure for him a few days’ change of air and scene. By such means he may prevent the resignation of a good and useful Officer. 23. Should the C.O. find his Lieutenant so weak, Howto treat unwilling, timid, or otherwise incapable, as never uselessones - likely to be of any use, he should point this out to him in a plain and kindly way. If this conversa- 291 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The C.O. and his Lieutenant [Chap. I and good ones. Quarterly Reports. Learn from the Lieutenant. Do not live in misery. r.o. to propose his own removal to save Corps. Danger of removing Lieutenant. tion does not ensure a sufficient improvement, the C. O. should, at once, lay the matter before his D.C. 24. If the C.O. is of opinion that his Lieutenant is qualified for promotion, he should at once make representations concerning the same to the D.C. 25. The C.O. must, every quarter, report to the D. C. upon his Lieutenant. This will make it easy for the C.O. to stir up his Lieutenant on any point on which he is deficient, by showing him that he will be compelled, at the proper time, to make a correct report upon these defects, unless an improve- ment takes place. 26. If it be the duty of the C.O. to teach his Lieutenant, it is equally important that the C.O. should learn from him in those respects in which the Lieutenant ma}^ be superior to the C.O. 27. Whilst the C.O. must patiently bear with the faults of his Lieutenant to the utmost possible extent, it is none the less his duty to have him removed rather than that he should continue to be a burden of sorrow and anxiety, and the cause of failure in the w T ork of God. 28. The removal of a popular Lieutenant may sometimes be necessary, and yet impossible without causing ill-feeling against the C.O., and possibly the introduction of party spirit in the Corps. If the C.O. is aware of the existence of such feeling, he should be willing to submit to an early removal himself, along with the Lieutenant, rather than permit the Corps to suffer. By taking upon himself the responsibility of proposing his own removal, the C.O. will prevent the creation of ill-feeling against the D.C., and perhaps produce such a change in the feelings of many as to render his own removal unnecessary. 29. The C.O. should bear in mind that the removal of the Lieutenant at his request is always 292 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The C.O. and his Lieutenant [Chap. ] a dangerous procedure, and he must consider well and carefully whether the disadvantage of keeping him, with whatever defects he may have, will not be greater than that consequent upon his removal, if there should ensue a feeling against himself on the part of those who have particular regard for the Lieutenant. 30. The C.O. may at times have more than one Lieutenant under his direction, in which case it is of the highest importance that he should avoid arousing in either the feeling that one is preferred before the other. It will be almost certain that the C.O. will have preference for one. This, perhaps, he cannot help, but he can avoid showing it to any one, even to the Lieutenants themselves. 31. The perfect unity of the three Officers should be a constant matter of prayer by each one privately, and especially by the C.O. 32. All three Officers should, if possible, sleep in separate rooms ; when this is not convenient, it will be well for the C.O. to sleep alone, and the Lieutenants together. 33. The C.O. and his Lieutenants must take their meals together. 34. The C.O. should take each Lieutenant with him for an equal number of hours per week in visiting, or else the Lieutenants should visit together. 35. The Lieutenants should equally share the 'War Cry’ selling, Officers’ Meetings, etc., and the C.O. should take equal pains for the advancement of each, or else spend more time and trouble with the inferior one. 36. In some cases, with female Officers where the demands upon them are very heavy, an inexperi- enced second Lieutenant is appointed on the special understanding that she is to relieve the other If two Lieutenants, avoid showing any preference. Prayer for unity Three sleeping rooms. Meals together. Visiting. Doing Meetings equally. Exceptions. 293 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The C.O. and his Lieutenant How favourites are made. The Probationary Lieutenant. [Chap. I Officers of housework and other such routine duties, without expecting to share equally with them in public work. (a) While a clear understanding from the first will save the second Lieutenant from pain afterwards, it is none the less necessary that the C.O. and first Lieutenant should at all times show special and marked kindness to her, remembering the special risk of discouragement to which she is exposed. (b) The C.O., how T ever, will be responsible for the develop- ment of the second Lieutenant, and must do all possible to fit her for more important work. 37. A Lieutenant who is lightly esteemed by the other Officers is likely, for that very reason, to become a favourite with some portion of the Corps ; if good, patient, and uncomplaining, he will be specially loved by the best Soldiers ; if discontented and grumbling, he will be championed by outsiders and the Soldiers of the worst type. So that even for his own comfort and success the C.O. must see the desirability of treating with special care any Lieutenant who would not be likely to receive much regard in the ordinary course of things. 38. In respect to a Probationary or Sub-Lieu- tenant, the C.O. must faithfully observe the spirit and letter of Orders and Regulations for Probationers , in so far as they apply. 29 4 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The Lieutenant and his C.O. [Chap. II Chapter II THE LIEUTENANT AND HIS COMMANDING OFFICER 1. If the proper discharge of the duty which the Commanding Officer owes to his Lieutenant be important, influencing, as it does, all the future career of the Lieutenant, then the duties which the Lieutenant owes to his C.O. are important, being also connected with the happiness and use- fulness of them both, and with the prosperity of the Corps. 2. The Lieutenant should not be surprised to meet with some things which may be unpleasant, especially in connexion with his first appointment, but he must make up his mind to endure them cheerfully, and to profit by them to the utmost. He should bear in mind that his own inexperience is more or less disadvantageous to the Corps, and to the C.O., and that while it is to his higher interest to make the most of his time as a learner, and therefore to do the best he can for both, he must not think it hard to pay his part of the price for such benefits, in the shape of some discomfort and unpleasantness to himself. 3. The Lieutenant should constantly remind himself that God orders his appointments, and that therefore if he is faithful, he can learn much from each one, no matter whether his C.O. is all he should be or not. 4. It is the duty of the lieutenant to carefully and prayerfully study these Orders for himself, and to be resolved not to allow any bad example, teaching, or influence on the part of the C.O. or See how you treat him. Expect unpleasant lessons. Trusting God. Studying Orders. 295 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The Lieutenant and his C.O. [Chap. II Avoiding any gap between himself and the C.O. It is his great duty to help t C.O. any one else, to turn him aside from carrying them into effect. Although in some matters of lesser importance, which he thinks are not accord- ing to the letter or spirit of the Regulations, he may have no choice but to obey whilst under the authority of his C.O., he can make up his mind to be none the less firm in carrying out every Order and Regulation whenever it is in his power to do so. 5. The Lieutenant, by virtue of his position, is likely to have more friends and fewer enemies than the C.O. Every one knows that it is the C.O. who directs what shall and what shall not be done, and nothing is more common than for discontented persons, whilst blaming him, to praise and honour the Lieutenant. The Lieutenant must especially set himself against any feeling or action of this kind. For him to approve in any degree the sayings or doings of those who seek to exalt him at the expense of the C.O. must produce division and unhappiness for himself, his C.O., and the Corps. Whenever the slightest attempt of the kind is made, the true-hearted Lieutenant will instantly inform his C.O. of it. 6. The Lieutenant must remember that his chief duty is to assist his C.O. He may differ in opinion from him about many things, but he should never allow any one to know this by word, look, or sign of any kind, except it be the C.O. himself. Suppose, for example, the C.O. does not seem to the Lieutenant to conduct Meetings in a sufficiently lively way. If the Lieutenant lives on proper terms with him, he will be able to point this out in a respectful manner, and when he himself is allowed to lead the Meetings, he can conduct them according to his own ideas. Should the C.O. check him, however, and require him to carry them on differently, the Lieutenant has no option but to do so. 296 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The Lieutenant and his C.O. [Chap. II 7. The Lieutenant must not make complaint to any Superior Officer reflecting on his C.O. without having informed the C.O. of his intention to do so. 8. The good Lieutenant will live with a good C.O. on the terms of a younger brother, and become one of his closest and most lasting spiritual friends; not only receiving from him instruction and inspi- ration in duty, but, in return, helping to keep the C.O. fully up to the mark, and so helping to increase his usefulness. 9. The good Lieutenant, under a C.O. who is not faithful, may have a time of trial and difficulty. Under these circumstances, he will perhaps learn better how to cling to God than he would do had things been easier ; and if he continues faithful, he may not only lessen the injury which the C.O. will otherwise do to the Corps, but probably be the means of saving many souls, keeping the Soldiers to their duty, and even of benefiting the C.O. himself. 10. The unfaithful Lieutenant may keep a good C.O. in continual anxiety ; spoil his influence with the Corps ; hinder the success of the Meetings, and finish by bringing disgrace upon The Army and himself. 11. The careless or otherwise unfaithful Lieu- tenant placed under a C.O. of the same character may live a very easy, self-pleasing life, and, if appointed to a good Corps, may get through his appointment without being much blamed by any one ; but sooner or later his true character will be revealed, and upon himself the weight of his failure and disgrace will fall. 12. It is not the duty of the Lieutenant to com- plain or report against a C.O. simply because of differences of opinion as to the best way of doing things. If questioned, however, by his Superior Officer he should express his thoughts freely and Tell the C.O. first of any fault you see. The two brothers. The bad master and good servant. The unfaithful Lieutenant. The careless couple. No needless grumbling, 297 but faithful dealing and reporting. When to telegraph against C.O. Bk. I» Pt. IX] The Lieutenant and his C.O. [Chap. II fully. If questioned by any member of the Corps, or other person, on the subject, he should tact- fully refuse to discuss the question. 13. It is the duty of the Lieutenant to report to the D.C. without delay should he find that the C.O. is unfaithful in any respect, whether in great things or small. For instance, a C.O. who attempts to get a form falsely filled up in any particular is likely to do much worse if not immediately checked ; and if the Lieutenant after speaking faithfully to him on the subject does not receive assurance that he will do right in the future, he should at once acquaint the D.C. of the circumstances. 14. There may be cases of planned and deliberate wrong-doing on the part of the C.O., in which it will be necessary for the Lieutenant to report to a Superior Officer without first saying anything to the C.O.— such as, for example, an intended split, to be headed by the C.O. and under such circumstances it may even be necessary sometimes for the Lieutenant to report by letter or telegram direct to Territorial Headquarters, in addition to reporting to the D.C. 15. So important is the perfect union of the C.O. and his Lieutenant that nothing can excuse the Lieutenant who allows a bad state of feeling ''L.to arise between himself and the C.O., if he can in \any way avoid it. Suppose, for example, that the , C.O. requires the Lieutenant to do more Jiquse- work than he considers reasonable, how foolish, r> for~the sake of the slight discomfort this may occasion him during the few months he is in such a position, to allow his intercourse with the C.O., and therefore his usefulness under his command, to be spoilt ! 16. The Lieutenant must not allow his love for his C.O. to make him unwilling to be separated. Whilst it is very desirable that those who are f No idolatry. 298 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The Lieutenant and his C.O. [Chap. II appointed together should be thoroughly one in heart, it is contrary to the interests of the King- dom for them to get into such a state of feeling as would make their separation a damaging blow to the present comfort and further success of either. 17. It is important that every Lieutenant should How t, part become fitted to the fullest possible extent for the illcnas - command of a Corps, and no one who is uncom- fortable or dissatisfied with his C.O., and therefore not being improved to the utmost degree, should fail to let this disagreement be known when the time of removal draws near, and when separation can be arranged without causing pain or unpleasant- ness to either the C.O. or the Corps. 18. It may often happen that the C.O. will Should not let request a change of Lieutenant, without seriously ^ t I ^ 1 “° val reflecting on the character or conduct of the latter, but simply with a view either to his own feelings, the interests of the Corps, or of the Lieutenant himself. Such a request is generally complied with, not merely because made by the C.O., but because it is tolerably certain that while entertaining these feelings towards him the C.O. is hardly likely to push the Lieutenant forward as much as would another C.O. The Lieutenant who is thus removed should not allow himself for a moment to be dis- couraged by such removal, much less to cherish any bad feeling towards the C.O. who brought it about. 19. Sometimes the C.O. or a Local Officer or a ‘Consent thou Soldier just entering on an evil course will endeavour not *’ to lead the Lieutenant astray with him. Under such circumstances the Lieutenant will have a special opportunity to prove his faithfulness to God and The Army by firmly refusing to join in any wrongdoing, or to assist in keeping anything secret which should be at once made known to his Superior Officer. Bk. I, Pt. IX] The Lieutenant and his C.O. [Chap. II Doing more 20. The model C.O. will be almost sure to call upon his Lieutenant to do a great deal more than ordinary rule and usage require from him, and a true-hearted Lieutenant will not only respond gladly to such calls, but be always ready to do more than his C.O. asks of him. 300 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The F.O. and Officers Before and After [Chap. Ill Chapter III THE FIELD OFFICER AND OFFICERS BEFORE AND AFTER HIM 1. Attention will hereafter be drawn to the duties of the Field Officer with regard to those who have preceded him, or who may follow after him at a Corps (see Book II, Part IV, Chapters I and II) ; but the subject is of such vital importance, both to himself and his Corps, that it is necessary to call attention to it at greater length. 2. The foundation of all proper conduct and of all right feeling between Officers lies in a complete trust in God, both as to their personal relations and the general direction of The Army. If the F.O. believes that God watches over The Army, and over each of its Corps, he will not allow himself to be agitated, either on account of the difficulties he may find in following some other Officer, or the injury he ‘may imagine will be done to his Corps by the Officer who succeeds him. 3. The F.O. must remember that his own interests and the interests of The Army are inseparably bound up with the reputation of every Officer in its ranks. It is very easy for him in conversation to lessen the esteem felt for a comrade Officer, and that, perhaps, justly, if that Officer has been in fault. But what then ? He has just to that extent lowered the opinion held of The Army, and thereby to the same degree done damage to him- self as well as to The Army. On the other hand, it is to his interest and to the interest of The Army, that the highest opinion, consistent with truth, should be entertained of every Officer in it. So Vitally important Trust God to manage. Every F.O’s good name helps the others. 301 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The F.O. and Officers Before and After [Chap. Ill Keep tongue still. Be glad for other F.Os to be unlike you. Try to like people who do not please you. Tell him alone of his fault that, instead of grumbling at the praise bestowed upon another Officer, the F.O. should delight in it, as telling all in his favour, and in favour of the Organization. 4. This applies equally to Commanding Officers and Lieutenants. It is useless for a C.O. to be ever so careful in speaking of the reputation of other Officers if the Lieutenant undoes all the good by speaking evil of them. 5. The F.O. must always expect to find dif- ferences of opinion and taste between himself and other Officers. As a rule, every useful F.O. has strong likes and dislikes, and the variety in this respect, within proper limits, is an element of strength to The Army. The F.O. must not be surprised, therefore, whenever he goes to a new Corps, to find that the previous F.O. had a greater preference for certain kinds of work than he has, and was less partial to others which peculiarly suit him. 6. It is almost a certainty that some Soldiers particularly valued by one F.O. will not be equally valued by succeeding Officers. The F.O. should be specially careful not to grieve these, and above all he must not allow the fact to influence him against his comrade Officer. 7. If there is any serious reason for an F.O. to complain of a predecessor he should tell him of the fault when alone with him, or write him, marking the letter and envelope ‘Private.’ And every Officer should regard such letter as confi- dential. Failing to get a satisfactory explanation of the wrong conduct, it will be his duty to report the matter to his Divisional Commander, or to the Territorial Headquarters, or to both. The F.O. must never report against a comrade Officer, until he has given him the opportunity to explain to him on the subject, except it be in cases similar to those 302 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The F.O. and Officers Before and After [Chap. Ill referred to in the last Chapter, where the planning of a split, or something of that nature, demands instant attention. 8. The F.O. will sometimes hear people about him speaking unfavourably of one of his pre- decessors. In such cases his plain duty will be kindly but firmly to object to his comrade being spoken against in his absence, or to try and change the subject ; or if this cannot be done, to refrain further from joining in the conversation in any way. This, however, does not apply to the con- versation which the F.O. may have with Local Officers in private on arrival at his Corps. It is clearly his duty to give them every opportunity to explain to him fully any defect in the working of their own department, due to the action or neglect of the late F.Os. He must urge upon them to say nothing to any one else on the subject, and assure them that he also will avoid speaking of it. 9. The F.O. must never write to any third party (except he be a Superior Officer entitled to know) any fault-finding or condemnation of another F.O. 10. If questioned about a former Officer of the Corps in an ordinary way, the F.O. should say only what is good about him. He must remember how he himself and others have improved. This does not apply to his communications with those Superior Officers who may find it necessary to speak with him respecting other Officers, and to whom it is important to tell all he knows for fact, both on the good and the bad side. It is understood that such communications are confidential, and designed only for the good of The Army. 11. The F.O. should be careful not to in- judiciously, or extravagantly, laud in public the special qualities of the Officer who is about to succeed him. When he arrives he may not strike every one at first sight as fully answering the Hear nothing against another F.O. Never write against F.O. Say only the good. Do not describe successor. 303 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The F.O. and Officers Before and After [Chap. Ill Inform D.C. if there is feeling against him. When to pay and receive visits. How to treat the C.O. whose Corps you visit. description given of him, and the praise may consequently tell to his disadvantage rather than otherwise. 12. Should it come to the knowledge of the F.O. that a strong prejudice prevails in the Corps or neighbourhood against the Officer appointed to succeed him, it will be his duty to inform the D.C. of the fact, whilst labouring himself to the best of his ability to remove the prejudice. 13. When invited to visit any Corps which he formerly commanded, and where, perhaps, he is more loved than the Officer now in charge, he must consider what that Officer would wish him to do were he in his place ; and if he thinks a visit will be likely to disturb the hold of his comrade Officer on the people, he must not go, however freely and pressingly he may be invited. If, on the other hand, he knows it would give a former Officer pleasure to visit him during his command, and that the Corps would be likely to benefit by such a visit, he should gladly welcome such visit. 14. When visiting a Corps of which he may have been the first Officer, or which for some other reason is particularly attached to him, he should use every possible care to avoid hurting the feelings of the Officer in command, and to increase the love of the people for him. 804 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The F.O. and Neighbouring Officers [Chap. IV Chapter IV THE FIELD OFFICER AND NEIGHBOURING OFFICERS 1. It will be one of the first duties of Field Officers in neighbouring Corps to cherish a com- radely affection for each other, and to show this love, not only by helping each other in every possible way, but by being determined not to allow themselves to be set against one another by any- thing that may transpire, however trying the circumstances may be. 2. When different Corps are working near to each other, there will almost always be something happening calculated to give offence. One will be better off than the other, Soldiers and others will prefer one particular kind of Officer, and gossips will be continually at work carrying tales calculated to make mischief, both among the Corps and the Officers. The F.O. must be on his guard, and firmly resolve never to allow any impression to be made on his mind unfavourable to any other Officer, not only without actual proof, but without giving that Officer an opportunity for explanation. 3. In order to prevent misunderstanding and bad feeling, there should be no delay in settling any matter of dispute, or of supposed dispute, that may occur. If one F.O. has said of another anything which he considers to reflect on his character, or likely to injure him or his Corps, he should go to him immediately, and have the matter put right. 4. The F.O. should never make remarks reflecting on a brother Officer’s management of his Corps in matters in which principle is not concerned. Be comradely. Avoiding offence. Don’t let doubts live a day. Mind your own business. 305 x Bk. I, Pt. IX] The F.O. and Neighbouring Officers [Chap, IV Meet for prayer 5. Officers living in the same neighbourhood may, with the consent of the Divisional Commander, meet for prayer and fellowship at least once a week. Especially should this be the case if there be no general weekly Meeting of the Officers of the Division near enough for them to attend ; but even where one is held, it need not interfere with this arrangement. The D.C. must, however, in every case consent to such Meetings, and make the arrangements for the leading and conduct of them. 6. There is no necessity for the intercourse of the Officers to extend beyond the Meeting referred to in the last paragraph. (а) The time spent in each other’s company, even if spent well, would he more profitably devoted to the work of their own Corps. (б) This rule is the more important when the F.Os are of different sexes, the greatest caution being then necessary to avoid the very appearance of evil, and to avoid occasion for gossip by mischief-makers. Business only. 7. The F.Os of different sexes should never visit each other except on business. They should not do so late in the evening, or after Meetings ; neither should they remain together at any other time more than is necessary for the business which they meet to transact. No meals. 8. The F.Os of different sexes should never remain to meals at each other’s Quarters, except where it is unavoidable for want of time to go elsewhere ; as, for instance, on the occasion of united Meetings. Visits to other 9. The F.O. is not at liberty to visit any Corps Corps ' for any part of a day, or to assist in any Meetings, or to remain any night without the express per- mission of his D.C. about exchanges. 10. Exchanges between Officers are very useful, and should be readily agreed to by the Officers 3Q6 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The F.O. and Neighbouring Officers themselves ; but in carrying them out the greatest precautions are necessary to prevent evils arising therefrom, and in order to do this, each must have the sanction of the D.C. 11. The Officers of comparatively strong Corps should be pleased to help the more struggling ones not only by visiting them themselves and allowing Lieutenants to do so, without always requiring an exchange, but by even urging some of their own Soldiers to go and help in their Meetings. 12. It is the duty of the F.O. specially to try and help F.Os who are weak, sickly, or discouraged, whether they ask for such help or not. Such help will, however, only be given with their full consent. 13. The Commanding Officer is at liberty to arrange for collections or for money in hand to be given or lent to assist other Corps which may be in difficulty, provided always that the sanction of the D.C. has been obtained. 14. The F.O. visiting Corps at a distance from his own should always billet with Officers, if con- venient, unless such Officers are of the opposite sex. 15. The F.O. sent to help other Corps will probably be received into the homes of people who live in a style very different from that to which he is accustomed. Under such circum- stances he need not feel uncomfortable, if he is careful to avoid giving needless offence. Should he in such places be treated with disrespect by ungodly sons, daughters, or visitors, he should carefully avoid taking notice of such conduct. It is wise to refrain from speaking to people who are too proud to hear or notice what is said. But usually such people will be won over in the course of a day or two, by a simple, unaffected unselfish- ness. [Chap. IV Be willing to help weak Corps. Help one another. Money help, with D.C’s leave. Where to stay and how to behave in strange Quarters, 307 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The F.O. and Neighbouring Officers [Chap. IV Leave a blessing behind. F.Os m same town. If disagreed, go to D.C. together. Be kind. 16. When billeted with friends, the F.O. should always see to it that he leaves a blessing behind him — endeavouring, as far as he has opportunity, to lead all in the household into the enjoyment of Salvation, and impressing upon all who are saved the importance of living and dying for the Salvation of souls. The servant should always be specially remembered in this respect. 17. The F.Os w T hose Corps are situated very near to each other should meet and arrange for a definite plan of operations as to their Open-Air work, and so cover the widest area and reach every part of the town with the Gospel without interfering with each other’s operations. 18. F.Os who have any differences or misunder- standings which they are unable to settle between themselves, should have a friendly talk together about it with their D.C. This is much better than going to him separately ; as well it is a great saving of time. When an interview cannot be arranged they might effect the same purpose by a letter signed by both. By so doing they will avoid anything like the appearance of disputing, and be far more likely to arrive at a satisfactory settle- ment of the difficulty. 19. None of the Orders here laid down are intended to cramp or hinder such kindly action as shall be likely to help forward the Kingdom of God, but only to prevent mischief, and they must be so interpreted by every F.O. 308 Bk. I, Pt. IX] . [Chap. V The Position of Women Chapter V THE POSITION OF WOMEN 1. One of the leading principles of The Army is The right the right of woman to an equal share with man ofwomerl9 in the great work of publishing Salvation to the world. By an unalterable provision of The Army’s Deeds Poll she can hold any position of authority or power in The Army from that of a Local Officer to that of General. 2. This principle must be observed by all Field Principle. Officers in their dealings with women. It is founded maintained, upon the claims and sanction of the Bible on woman’s behalf, and upon the remarkable ability she possesses for managing the affairs of the War, and for influencing the hearts and consciences of the people for God. Moreover, the large part woman has played in The Army’s history, the enormous influence which the exercise of her gifts and her self-sacrificing labours have won for The Army, should secure for her in the future that place in its councils and campaigns which she has enjoyed in the past. Only a mean spirit of envy and jealousy, hateful to God and man, will allow her to toil in the background, and deprive her of the honours and the recognition to which she is entitled. 3. All necessary forbearance and patience must Remember be exercised towards woman in view of the draw- drawbacks backs under which she labours in public life from marriage relationships, family cares, and other burdens which she is specially called to bear. If some inconveniences are the result of irregular working occasioned by the social duties of woman, 309 Bk. I, Pt. IX] The Position of Women [Chap. V F.O. to set example in treatment of women. they will be found to be amply compensated for by the inestimable benefits flowing from her personal influence and remarkable gifts, whenever she has full opportunity for their exercise. It must be borne in mind that women have talents which are not possessed by men, and neglect to call them into action because of the little inconvenience they may entail will result in the everlasting loss of the blessing they could have bestowed upon the world. 4. The F.O. is responsible for the carrying out of these principles in so far as they concern Corps Work, and to this end must set a good example to his Local Officers and Soldiers. This may be done by — (a) Selecting women for such positions as Local Officers as they are able to occupy. ( b ) Rendering such assistance to them in their work as the disadvantages under which they labour may make necessary. (c) Carefully apportioning to them a share of the oppor- tunities for usefulness presented in public gatherings, bringing them on to the platform, urging them to speak, pray, and sing ; referring generously to their public work, giving them their fair share of notice in all reports, and showing them due regard and honour in all things. ( d ) Regarding and treating them as being equal to men in all the social relations of life, whether it be as mothers, wives, sisters, or comrades. In order to do this the F.O. should endeavour to instil into the hearts of the children whom he can influence the great principle that girls are equal to boys in quali- ties of heart and mind, and should be treated ac- cordingly. 310 BOOK II ORGANIZATION BOOK II ORGANIZATION Part I THE ARMY i. — T he History of the War it. — Its Government hi. — Its Construction iv. — The Articles of War v. — Local Officers Vi. — T he Census Board and Corps Records vil. — The Wards viii. — The Band ix. — The Songster Bri- gade x. — T he Home League xi . — Candidates xii. — The Young People’s War Chapter I THE HISTORY OF THE WAR 1. It is important that the Field Officer should instruct his Soldiers in the objects, history, charac- ter, and present position of The Army. 2. The object of The Army is to make all men submit to God, embrace the Salvation provided for them in Christ, accept Jehovah as their Sovereign, obey His laws, and spend their lives in the loving service of those about them, in order that they may enjoy God’s favour both here and hereafter. 3. The F.O. should instruct his Soldiers in the history of The Army. He should tell them how it originated. That while conducting Meetings in the East End of London, in the year 1865, The Army’s Founder, General William Booth, was filled with deep compassion for the wretched multitudes he saw, uncared for by any religious agency. The The F.O. must explain The Army. Object of The Army. How com- menced. 313 The History of the War [Chap. I Bk. II, Pt. I] great mass of the population attended neither church nor chapel, but spent their Sabbaths in idleness, or business, or revelry ; drink, sin, and the Devil were triumphant. As the Founder looked upon these neglected, perishing crowds, the ques- tion forced itself upon him, 4 Cannot they be reached with Salvation ? 5 He felt convinced that there must be some method of impressing them with the truth, and he decided to devote himself to the discovery and adoption of such methods as would be likely to bring these outcast classes to God. This decision, put in practice, and persevered in, resulted in the formation of The Salvation Army. Impart informa- 4. The F.O. should regularly impart information tion to Soldiers. g 0 }diers as t Q the progress and position of the work all over the world, giving them from the platform a statement, at least once a month, as to the most remarkable events that are transpiring. He will obtain this information from the various publications of The Army. From time to time he might with considerable profit read extracts from such papers at his Soldiers’ Meetings. 314 Bk, II, Pt. I] Its Government [Chap. II, Sect. 1 Chapter II ITS GOVERNMENT Section i.— Strength 1. The vigour and force with which any organiza- Power in tion is capable of carrying forward its work is ever forc P e°of 0n t0 in proportion to the power and energy of its government, government. 2. In organizations where prompt, decided, strong govem- forcible action is being continually required, there mentnecess£u y must be a form of government proportionately strong and determined. 3. To gain this strength, rapidity of action, and Soldiers must • •• o 7 jl*/ 7 ac t as directed decision in the government, there must be of neces- sity a corresponding surrender, on the part of the Soldiers, of some liberty of choice and action, as to plans and methods of warfare, which would other- wise be enjoyed. For instance : — (a) In the carrying out of any important operations there will usually be certain duties that are of an un- pleasant character. In that form of government where every one is at liberty to choose his own course of action, these unpleasant duties will, of course, be avoided by many, or they will be carried out only after much discussion and difficulty. (b) If these unpleasant duties are to be discharged in an effective and rapid manner, the governing authority must have power to command them to be done, whether they are agreeable or not, and to say who shall do them. This must mean that all concerned shall place themselves in the hands of the governing authority to obey his commands. Without such acceptance of a superior authority, and willing obedi- ence to it, anvthing like the spirit of an army is impossible. 315 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Government [Chap. II, Sect. 2 Necessity of obedience to leader. Otherwise failure. Obedience no interference with guidance of the Holy Spirit. Section 2.— Leadership 1. The Field Officer must show his Soldiers that when a number of persons seek the accomplishment of any given purpose they will unavoidably have different plans of action— one thinking one course is the best, and another thinking another. There- fore, if they are to act together, there must be a leader, who shall say what is to be done, and those with him must do it ; in other words, one must command, and the rest must obey. 2. Any attempt at acting together on the part of a number of persons combined, without a leader, must ignominiously fail. No matter how earnestly and sincerely they may desire to accomplish, and unite for the performance of, any specified task, unless they have a leader whose directions they follow, and whose decisions they obey, there will be confusion and disappointment, and the work will not be done. 3. The F.O. must explain to his Soldiers that this leadership by man in no way interferes with the leadership of God. It has ever been God’s plan to lead through individuals. The birds of the air that fly in flocks, and the animals that roam through the forest in herds and companies, all have leaders ; and from the beginning it has been God’s plan to lead men by captains, judges, and kings. Some people think that every man ought to act as he believes himself led by the Holy Ghost, obeying his own sense of what seems right and best. It is not disputed that God could lead men to act in companies after this fashion, but it is sufficient to state the fact here that He invariably does otherwise ; and that it is just as easy, and seems far more rational, that He should command and direct them through acknowledged leaders than by speaking directly to each Soldier’s heart. 316 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Government [Chap. II, Sect. 2 4. The wisest method of leadership, therefore, and that which is in accordance with the govern- ment of God in the past, the principles of the Bible, and the practice of men generally, is for men to surrender themselves to the guidance of the most devoted, the most capable, and the best trained persons amongst them. 5. Having such leaders, it must be alike the duty and to the interest of all placed under their authority, to render them a constant and cheerful obedience. The Soldier who has accepted this principle of leadership, and placed himself under the guidance of Officers whom he believes to be of Divine appointment, should take their instruc- tions as from God, and obey them without con- troversy or complaint. His duty is not to be arguing as to whether such instructions are the wisest or the best, but simply to obey them ; providing, of course, that they are not opposed to truth and righteousness. 6. The F.O. must show that the acceptance of this principle of obedience, and a cheerful com- pliance with it, are essential to true peace of mind. If a Soldier is always discussing as to whether he should do this or do the other, to stay here or go there, he will always be in controversy, and there- fore in uncertainty ; whereas, if he commits his leaders to God, and trusts the Holy Spirit to guide them, he will have nothing to do but to obey their orders, and peace will be the natural result. Scriptural. Don’t argue but obey. This means peace of mind, 7. The F.O. must show that the practice of this and victory, obedience lies at the very foundation of all fighting power in The Army. If Soldiers persuade themselves that they can refuse to obey orders at will, because they do not like them, or because they think that they are not to their personal advantage, profit, or honour, or for any other reason, no one can be sure of getting anything done at all ; much less 317 Its Government [Chap II, Sect. 3 Bk, II, Pt. I] will they accomplish any difficult undertaking with that rapid and prompt action which is essential to victory. Officers must understand form of Government. No pattern laid down in New Testament. No Divine obligation on us to adopt it if there was. Form not binding, but certain princi- ples are. These carried out in The Army. The Army plan resembles God’s own plans. Section 3.— Description 1. Every Officer and Soldier should have some definite knowledge of the manner in which The Army is governed. This will be the best method of preventing the evil effects of misrepresentation and falsehood among them. 2. No pattern for the government of the Kingdom of Christ on earth is authoritatively laid down in the New Testament. Those who think otherwise are in the most complete disagreement as to what that particular form of government was. The members of one denomination say it was of one kind, and the members of another say it was some- thing altogether different. 3. Even if it could be shown what was the particular form of government practised by the early Christians, it would still be difficult to prove that because the Apostles and first converts followed certain customs in the management of their religious assemblies, we to-day are under Divine obligation to adopt the same. 4. If a model government has not been set up by God, and made binding upon His people through all following ages, He has caused certain great principles to be plainly described in the Bible as fundamental to every form of government which has His approbation. 5. The government and practices of The Army are in perfect harmony and agreement with the principles set forth in the Bible. 6. The government of The Army actually pre- sents, in its main features, a strong ^semblance to the government of the Jewish Church and nation Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Government [Chap. II, Sect. 4 which were originated and approved by God Him- self, and, in many features, presents a striking likeness to that system which prevailed in the early Gentile Churches, so far as can be gathered from the New Testament, and from ancient history. 7. There is enough to prove that Paul exercised a very similar authority over the churches estab- lished by him to that exercised by The General of The Salvation Army of to-day. 8. The government of The Army was not fashioned after any prepared plan, or copied from the pattern of any other organization. The Founder was guided from time to time by such light as he could obtain from — (a) The principles and practices laid down in the Bible. ( b ) The methods adopted by religious leaders in the past. (c) The daily teachings of Providence. ( d ) The direct leading of the Holy Spirit. Section 4.— Advantages 1. Without any intention on the part of its leaders in the first instance, The* Salvation Army government has come to resemble that form of human government which has proved to be best adapted for preserving order and making aggres- sion. All who have any practical acquaintance with the management of men know that a military form of government is more prompt, forcible, and energetic than any other. 2. The Army form of government also possesses the largest possible freedom combined with the greatest measure of strength. There is in The Army the fullest liberty to be good and to do good. No religious organization has ever before combined, to so large an extent, the qualities of strength and freedom. Paul a General The Army plan not an imitation. Why a military system. Possesses freedom and strength. Bfe. II, Pt. I] Its Government [Chap. II, Sect. 4 Government by the wisest and best. Its adaptive- ness. Its success. 3. The government of The Army ensures that the best and most capable Soldiers will have the fullest opportunities for reaching the highest positions of usefulness and power. To rise in The Army, a Soldier has to prove himself proportionately good and capable. It is the administration of government by the wisest and best. 4. One of the principles of the system is its ability to adapt itself to all classes and conditions of men. 5. If the value and utility of a government be proved by its success in attaining the ends for which it is instituted, the successes which have attended the operations of The Army, taken alone, establish its claims to be considered not only wise and useful, but of Divine appointment. 320 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap. Ill, Sect. 1 Chapter III ITS CONSTRUCTION Section i.— The Army’s Divisions 1. The Divisions of The Army in the Field are Main Divisions, at present as follow : — (a) A Society, under the charge of a Field Officer. (b) An Outpost, under the charge of a Field Officer. (c) A Ward, under the charge of a Sergeant. (d) A Corps, under the charge and command of a Field Officer. (e) A Division, under the charge and command of a Divisional Commander. (/) A Province, under the charge and command of a Provincial Commander or Provincial Officer. (g) A Territory, under the charge and command of a Territorial Commissioner. 2. A Society is a group of Soldiers numbering a society; two or more not yet formed into a Corps. It has its own separate identity, holds its own Meetings, and manages its own funds. 3. An Outpost is a locality regularly worked by An Outpost; a Corps, and which may or may not have Soldiers attached to it. 4. A Ward is a part of a town or neighbourhood Award; in which a Corps is operating, placed under the charge of Local Officers, whose duty it is to watch over the welfare of the Soldiers and Recruits connected with such Ward. ( See Chapter VII of this Part.) 5. A Corps is that portion of a country in which a a corps, separate work is carried on. It may comprise a city, a town, or a portion of either. 321 Y Ek. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap. Ill, Sect. 2 A Circle Corps. A Division. A Territory. The Com- mander-in- Chiet to be known as The General. Appointment of General. By whom. Not hereditary. 6. A Circle Corps consists of not less than three Societies, not more than three miles apart, grouped together under the charge of a Commanding Officer, and Lieutenant, or an assisting Officer. 7. A Division consists of a number of Corps grouped together, including that part of a country in which those Corps are situated.* 8. A Territory consists of a country, or part of a country, or several countries combined, as The General may decide. Section 2. — The Generalship 1. The Salvation Army must always, according to the Provisions of the Foundation Deed, be under the Command of some one person, who shall be known as The General. 2. The General must appoint his own successor — each successive General having power to do the same. 8. The General, for the time being, is likely to be better able to select the most suitable Officer for his successor. It is obvious that he will have a more extensive knowledge of the duties and respon- sibilities of the position, and of the capacities of his Officers, than any other man can possibly acquire. 4. The succession to the position of The General is not in any shape or form hereditary, nor is it intended ever to be so. 'Every successive General will be under the most solemn obligation to select that Officer to succeed him whom he considers best adapted to fill so important a position, and whom he considers will be most likely to use th e great power and influence associated with such a command, in a manner that will promote, to th e * In some Territories there are Provinces. A Province comprise number of Divisions. 322 Bk, II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 largest extent, the glory of God and the Salvation of the world. 5. The General must deposit with the legal advisers to The Army, for the time being, in a sealed envelope, the name of the individual whom he elects and decides upon to be, at his decease, General in his stead. 6. All successive Generals must, immediately upon entering on the discharge of their duties and office, do as provided for in 'paragraph 5 of this Section . 7. Means are provided for removing from his position as General of The Salvation Army any General becoming unfit for his office ; and also for the selection of a General if, through failure to appoint, or from any other cause, there should at any time, in fact, be no General. Section 3. —The General and the Property of The Army 1. The settlement of Army Property in the various countries has involved considerable thought and labour. The purposes of such settlement have been : — (a) To secure the Property to the objects of The Army for ever. (b) To prevent any intervention, in the internal manage- ment of its affairs, which might impair the force or freedom of its peculiar form of government. (c) To ensure that perfect freedom to mortgage, lease, alter, sell or otherwise dispose of the Property in the interests of The Army, which the ever advancing and changing character of its work requires. 2. To secure these ends, and to make arrange- ments which will have legal force, and which are possible under the constitutions of the different countries, has been a work of great delicacy and difficulty, and has occupied an immense amount of time. How. This plan to be adhered to. Removal General. What to aim at. Legality. 323 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction The General as Legal Trustee. [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 3. The following is a brief description of the legal position of The General as Legal Trustee of all Army Property : — (a) By a Deed Poll, dated August 7, 1878, and enrolled in the Chancery Division of the High Court of Justice in England, The Christian Mission, afterwards called The Salvation Army, which latter name is endorsed on the Deed by a Memorandum dated June 24, 1880, was declared to be a religious Society, composed of persons desiring to unite themselves together for the purposes of spreading the Gospel, under the direction and control of one person, called the General Super- intendent. William Booth was declared to be the first General Superintendent for the term of his natural life, with power to himself and to each of his successors to appoint his and their successors respectively. All the Property of the Society was to be vested in The General for the time being as Trustee, with full power in his absolute discretion to dispose of the same in any way he might think best to promote the objects of the Society, provided that he was to keep full Accounts, and to publish an annual Balance Sheet duly audited by a firm of Chartered Accountants. The Doctrines to be held by the Society, and to be taught in the buildings were declared in full ; no sittings in any of its build- ings used for services were to lie let for hire ; all the offices were to be open alike to men and women, and the General Superintendent had power to ap- point a Trustee or Trustees to hold any Property for him, and to revoke such Trusts at any time. (b) Bv a Deed Poll, dated January 80, 1891, and enrolled as above shortly afterwards, the objects to be sought by the Darkest England Scheme (now more generally known as our Social Work) were set forth. The General for the time being of The Salvation Army was declared to be the Director of the Darkest England Scheme, and was constituted the Trustee of all its Property and Funds ; he was authorized to use and expend the same at his sole discretion for the social and moral regeneration of the destitute and needy classes in harmony with the principles laid down in the book ‘In Darkest England and the Way Out !’ The Director was authorized to adjust all questions of finance as between the Darkest England Funds and the Funds of The Salvation Army. 324 Its Construction [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 |Bk. II, Pt. I] (c) By a Deed Poll, dated July 26, 1904, and enrolled as above shortly afterwards, fuller and more specific provisions than those contained in the above- mentioned Deed Poll of August 7, 1878, were made for the events in which The General for the time being might cease to perform the duties of his office, and also for the nomination and appointment of a successor to The General for the time being on his dying or ceasing to perform the duties of his office without having appointed a successor. 4. The general effect of these enrolled Declara- tions of Trust, which may be called the Foundation Deeds, is to constitute The General, for the time being, the sole Trustee of all Army Property, sub- ject to the Trusts declared in the Deeds, with absolute power of appointing his successor. De- cisions in the Law Courts in England and else- where, and the opinions of some of the leading lawyers in America, Australia, Germany, and in the Scandinavian and other countries have confirmed and emphasized the Trust character of The General’s position, and have made it reasonably clear that the courts of those countries would both recognize the fact that Property of The Army is Trust Pro- perty, and will, within the limits of their respective legal systems, give effect to The General’s position as Trustee of it, and so preserve that position and the Property for the purposes for which it was acquired, as described in these Declarations of Trust or Foundation Deeds. 5. These Trust Deeds — all executed during the lifetime of the Founder — enabled him to make arrangements for holding and administering the property of The Army in various countries in harmony with the legal systems obtaining in those countries, while still preserving to himself the supreme direction and control. They have also enabled the present General (1916) to continue to hold and administer the property of The Army in like manner. Recognized by law. Other settle- ments made. 325 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap. Ill, Sect. 4 Divided into ranks. Titles of Officers. Section 4.— The Titles of Officers 1. The Officers of The Army are divided into various ranks, each having its own title. The Field Officer should understand the relationships of such ranks, the one to the other. 2. The following are the ranks and titles of Officers of The Army : — (a) Staff Officers. i. The Chief of the Staff. ii. The Commissioner. iii. The Assistant Commissioner iv. The Colonel. v. The Lieutenant-Colonel. vi. The Brigadier. vii. The Major. viii. The Staff-Captain. (b) Field Officers * i. The Commandant. ii. The Adjutant. iii. The Ensign. iv. The Captain. v. The Probationary Captain. vi. The Lieutenant. vii. The Probationary Lieutenant viii. The Cadet. (c) Senior Local Officers. i. The Secretary. ii. The Treasurer. iii. The Corps Sergeant-Major. iv. The Recruiting Sergeant. v. The Registration Sergeant. The Penitent-Form Sergeant. The Colour-Sergeant. The Bandmaster. The Deputy-Bandmaster. x. The Band Sergeant. The Band Secretary. The Band Colour-Sergeant. The Songster Leader. The Deputy-Songster Leader. The Corps Cadet Guardian. The Corps Cadet Sergeant, xvii. The Quartermaster, xviii. The Publications Sergeant. * Further ranks will be announced from time to time VI. vii. viii. ix. xi. xii. xiii. xiv. xv. xvi. 820 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap. Ill, Sect. 5 xix. The Ward Sergeant, xx. The Ward Publisher. xxi. The Envoy. xxii. The Life-Saving Scout Regimental Leader, xxiii. The Life-Saving Scout Leader. xxiv. The Life-Saving Scout Chaplain. xxv. The Life-Saving Scout Assistant Leader. xxvi. The Life-Saving Guard Leader, xxvii. The Life-Saving Guard Chaplain, xxviii. The Life-Saving Guard Assistant Leader. xxix. The Home League Secretary. xxx. The Home League Treasurer. xxxi. The Inquiry Sergeant, xxxii. The Sergeant. xxxiii. The Corporal, xxxiv. The Bandsman, xxxv. The Songster, xxxvi. The Corps War Correspondent. ( d ) Young People’s Local Officers . i. The Young People’s Sergeant-Major, ii. The Assistant Young People’s Sergeant-Major, in. The Young People’s Treasurer. iv. The Record Sergeant. v. The Young People’s Band Leader. vi. The Young People’s Singing Company Leader. vii. The Young People’s Legion Secretary. viii. The Young People’s Legion Instructor. ix. The Band of Love Leader. x. The Young People’s Envoy. xi. The Young People’s Sergeant. xii. The Company Guard. xiii. The Home Company Visiting Sergeant. xiv. The Home Company Sergeant, xv. The Cradle Roll Sergeant. xvi. The Life-Saving Chum Leader. Section 5. — The Commands of Officers 1. All the Commands of The Army are held by Officers, and though new Commands are constantly rendered necessary by the advance of the War, the following are the principal positions, with the official descriptions of the Officers holding them — - 2. The General is in supreme command of the whole Army throughout the world. He is the Trustee of all its funds and property ; all Appoint- The Commands of Officers. The General. 327 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap. Ill, Sect. 5 The Chief of the Staff. The Com- missioner. The Headquarters’ Staff. International Headquarters’ Staff. merits of Officers are made, and all Regulations are issued, by his authority. 3. The Chief of the Staff takes the oversight next to The General of the entire Army. He may be described as the Second-in-Command to The General, and in the absence of The General, unless otherwise instructed, takes his place. 4. The Commissioner is an Officer who may be — (a) On the Staff of International Headquarters, having the direction of some Department or Departments of work there. (b) Appointed to command the work of The Army in a Territory, in which case he is called a Territorial Commissioner. (c) Appointed to yndertake some particular branch of the work ; as, for example, the Social Operations. ( d ) Specially charged by The General to undertake some particular work for the time being, and holding the title only while engaged upon that work. 5. The Headquarters' Staff' is composed of Officers who are for the time being working at any Head- quarters. 6. The principal Commands held by Officers of the International Headquarters’ Staff are — (a) The International Secretaries, with whom is associated The General’s Secretary. ( b ) The Chancellor of the Exchequer. (c) The Private Secretaries to The General and the Chief of the Staff. (d) The Commissioner for the Men’s Social Work. (e) The Commissioner for the Women’s Social Work. (/) The Managing Director of The Salvation Army Assur- ance Society, Limited. (g) The Finance Secretary. ( h ) The Subscribers’ Secretary. (i) The Auditor- General. (j) The Governor of the Land and Industrial Colony. (k) The Secretarv for Publishing and Trade Affairs. (/) The Editor-in-Chief. (m) The Literary Secretary. (n) The Chief Accountant. (o) The Chief Cashier. ( p ) The Head of the Property Department. ( q ) The Staff Secretary. 328 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap, III, Sect. 5 7. The principal Officers at the Territorial or National Headquarters are — (a) The Chief Secretary and Assistant Secretary. ( b ) The Field Secretary and Assistant Secretaries. (c) The Staff Secretary. (d) The National Young People’s Secretary. (e) The Candidates’ Secretary. (/) The Financial Secretary. (g) And in Territories outside the United Kingdom, the Training Garrison Principal, the Social Secretaries, the Editor, the Trade Secretary, and the Property Secretary. 8. A Provincial Commander or Provincial Officer is an Officer commanding a part of a Territory which includes a number of Divisions. 9. A Divisional Commander is an Officer com- manding a part of a Territory called a Division, which includes a number of Corps. 10. A Chancellor is an Officer on the Divisional Headquarters 5 Staff, and is the D.C’s Second-in- Command, being associated with him in all the affairs of the Division. 11. A Young People's Secretary is an Officer on the Divisional Headquarters’ Staff, responsible to the D.C. for all branches of the Young People’s War, in the Command. 12. A Special Efforts Officer is an Officer set apart to travel for some special purpose, such as conducting Special Meetings, or canvassing for funds. 13. A Field Officer is an Officer appointed to other than Staff work.* 14. A Probationer is an Officer who, having completed the course of training at the Training Garrison, is appointed, usually with the rank of Lieutenant, to the Field, where he will continue his training for a further specified period. The Probationer is subject to Orders and Regulations governing Officers of his rank, and also to the Orders and Regulations for Probationers . * These Orders are chiefly concerned with the work of the Corps, there- fore the term ‘ Field Officer ’ in this volume usually refers to an Officer engaged in Corps work. National Headquarters’ Staff. The Provincial Commander. The Divisional Commander. The Chancellor The Y.P.S. Special Efforts Officer. The Field Officer. The Probationer. 329 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap. Ill, Sect. 6 Promotions. Active Service. Regulations. Section 6. — The Promotion of Field Officers 1. Field Officers may be promoted, according to the judgment of the Superior Officers responsible in each case, provided as follows : — (a) Cadets, not before the completion of their Training, to the rank of Probationary-Lieutenant or Proba- tionary-Captain . (b) Probationary Officers to full rank, not before one year’s service as Probationers, and provided that the Probationary Lessons have been completed. (c) Lieutenants to Captains, not before one year’s service as Lieutenants. (d) Captains to Ensigns, not before five years’ service as Captains. The only exception to the rule ( d ) shall be in the case of an Officer, who, having been commissioned with the rank of Lieutenant, has been uniformly successful, and is considered by his Territorial Commander, or those to whom such Officer is directly responsible, as being possessed of special qualifications. Such an Officer may be promoted after a total service of six years. (e) Ensigns to Adjutants, not before five years’ service as Ensigns. (/) Adjutants to Commandants, not before seven years’ service as Adjutants. 2. The Active Service of a Field Officer will be reckoned as from the date of his appointment from the Training Garrison, except in the case of his having served as a Cadet-Sergeant in the Training Garrison, in which case his Active Service will date from his appointment as such. 3. All promotions of F.Os referred to in para- graph 1 will be subject to the following conditions, and may only be made by decision of the Territorial Commander on The General’s behalf — ( a ) They will only be made when, in the judgment of those responsible, it is in the interests of The Army to make them. The periods stated in the preceding paragraph are the minimum periods of service before each promotion named, and must not be regarded as in themselves giving any right to promotion, although in case of special service rendered or special need of the War they may be reduced by authority of Inter- national Headquarters. 330 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap. HI, Sect. 7 (b) The service referred to must in all cases be continuous. The promotion of Officers whose service has been broken will be subject to special conditions. ( c ) Officers must, in the judgment of Leaders responsible for making or proposing their promotion, have proved themselves successful in their work, loyal to The Army, its principles and leaders, and devoted to God. 4. F.Os so promoted will — (a) Be entitled to wear the Regulation Insignia of such rank. (b) Remain under the Orders of the Divisional Staff. 5. F.Os completing twenty-five years’ unbroken Active Service may be admitted to the Order of Long Service . 6. Officers of the Order of Long Service will — (a) Retain their Field Title. (b) Be entitled to an additional weekly allowance according to the decision of International Headquarters. (See Book II, Part IV, Chapter V , Section 10, paragraph 3.) ( c ) Wear the Special Badge and Insignia presented on admission to the Order. 7. The wife of an Officer of the Order of Long Service will not. by virtue of her husband’s admis- sion alone, be entitled to wear the Badge and Insignia referred to in paragraph 5 above , nor will the husband, by virtue of his wife’s admission to the Order be entitled to wear the Badge and Insignia. 8. A Lieutenant continuing to serve as Second in Command may, under the conditions hereunder set forth, be promoted to the rank of Captain. Fie must have — (a) Completed five years’ continuous service as a Field Officer from the date of leaving the Training Garrison. (b) Served three years continuously under one Commanding Officer and with whom he is stationed at the expira- tion of the five years’ service, unless the death of such C.O. should make this impossible. 9. The promotion of a Second in Command does not necessarily imply that he shall have the privi- leges of a C.O. It entitles him to the regulation salary of a Captain. Continue as Field Officer. The Order of Long Service. The Order. The wife of an Officer of The Order. Second in Command. Salary of Second in Command. 331 Bk. II, Pt. I] Its Construction [Chap, III, Sect, 8 Headquarters may be International ; Territorial ; Provincial ; Divisional. Officers must be com- missioned. Who issues Commissions of Staff Officers; of Field Officers ; Of Secretaries and Treasurers. Other Local Officers. Who cancels Commission. Section 7. — Headquarters 1. Headquarters are either International, Terri- torial, Provincial, or Divisional. 2. The International Headquarters, or Head- quarters-in-Chief, are the offices where the business connected with The Army in all parts of the world is transacted. 3. The Territorial National Headquarters are the chief offices of The Army in a Territory. 4. The Provincial Pleadquarters are the chief offices of The Army in a Province. 5. The Divisional Headquarters are the chief offices of The Army in a Division. Section 8. — The Commissioning of Officers 1. Every Officer shall receive a Commission on his appointment as such. The only exception to this rule is the Probation Officer, whose Marching Orders will constitute his authority until he qualifies for full rank. 2. The Commissions of all Officers of Staff rank are issued by the International Headquarters, on the promotion of such Officers by The General. 3. The Commissions of all Field Officers are issued on behalf of The General by the Commissioner of the Territory in which such Officers are serving when commissioned. 4. The Commissions of Secretaries and Treasurers are issued by the Commissioner of the Territory on the recommendation of the Provincial or Divisional Commanders concerned. 5. The Commissions of all Local Officers, apart from Secretaries and Treasurers, are issued and endorsed by the P.Cs or D.Cs concerned. 6. A Commission may not be cancelled except by the Officer by whom it was issued, or by an Officer duly authorized to act for him, or by an Officer occupying the same position in succession, or by any other specially authorized Officer. 332 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Articles of War [Chap. IV Chapter IV THE ARTICLES OF WAR The following are the Articles of War , which must be signed by a Recruit before he may be enrolled as a Salvation Army Soldier {see Chapter VI, Section 5, of this Part). (a) Having received with all my heart the Salvation offered to me by the tender mercy of Jehovah, I do here and now publicly acknowledge God to be my Father and King, Jesus Christ to be my Saviour, and the Holy Spirit to be my Guide, Comforter, and Strength ; and declare that I will, by His help, love, serve, worship, and obey this glorious God through all time and through all eternity. ( b ) Believing solemnly that The Salvation Army has been raised up by God, and is sustained and directed by Him, I do here declare my full determination, by God’s help, to be a true Soldier of The Army till I die. ( c ) I am thoroughly convinced of the truth of The Army’s teaching. ( d ) I believe that repentance towards God, faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, and conversion by the Holy Spirit, are necessary to Salvation ; and that all men may be saved. (e) I believe that we are saved by grace, through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ ; and he that believeth hath the witness of it in himself. (/) I believe that the Scriptures were given by inspiration of God, and that they teach that not only does continuance in the favour of God depend upon continued faith in, and obedience to, Christ, but that it is possible for those who have been truly converted to fall away and be eternally lost. (g) I believe that it is the privilege of all God’s people to be ‘wholly sanctified,’ and that ‘their whole spirit and soul and body’ may be ‘preserved blame- less unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.’ That is to say, I believe that after conversion there A Condition of Soldiership. 333 Bk. H, Pt. I] The Articles of War [Chap. IV remain in the heart of the believer inclinations to evil, or roots of bitterness, which, unless over- powered by Divine grace, produce actual sin ; but these evil tendencies can be entirely taken away by the Spirit of God, and the whole heart thus cleansed from anything contrary to the will of God, or entirely sanctified, will then produce the fruit of the Spirit only. And 1 believe that persons thus entirely sanctified may, by the power of God, be kept un- blamable and unreprovable before Him. (/?) I believe in the immortality of the soul ; in the resur- rection of the body ; in the general judgment at the end of the world ; in the eternal happiness of the righteous ; and in the everlasting punishment of the wicked. (i) Therefore, I do here, and now, and for ever, renounce the world, with all its sinful pleasures, companion- ships, treasures, and objects, and declare my full determination boldly to show myself a Soldier of Jesus Christ in all places and companies, no matter what I may have to suffer, do, or lose, by so doing. (j) I do here and now declare that I will abstain from the use of all intoxicating liquors, and also from the habitual use of opium, laudanum, morphia, and all other baneful drugs, except when in illness such drugs shall be ordered for me by a doctor. (k) I do here and now declare that I will abstain from the use of all low or profane language ; from the taking of the name of God in vain ; and from all impurity, or from taking part in any unclean con- versation or the reading of any obscene book or paper at any time, in any company, or in any place. (/) I do here declare that I will not allow myself in any falsehood, deceit, misrepresentation, or dishonesty ; neither will I practise any fraudulent conduct, either in my business, my home, or in any other relation in which I may stand to my fellow-men, but that I will deal truthfully, fairly, honourably, and kindly with all those who may employ me or whom I may myself employ. (m) I do here declare that I will never treat any woman, child, or other person, whose life, comfort, or happi- ness may be placed within my power, in an oppres- sive, cruel, or cowardly manner ; but that I will protect such from evil and danger so far as I can, and promote, to the utmost of my ability, their present welfare and eternal Salvation. 334 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Articles of War [Chap. IV (??) I do here declare that I will spend all the time, strength, money, and influence I can, in supporting and carrying on this War, and that I will endeavour to lead my family, friends, neighbours, and all others whom I can influence, to do the same, believing that the sure and only way to remedy all the evils in the world is by bringing men to submit themselves to the government of the Lord Jesus Christ. (u) I do here declare that I will always obey the lawful orders of my Officers, aqd that I will carry out to the utmost of my power all the Orders and Regula- tions of The Army ; and, further, that I will be an example of faithfulness to its principles, advance to the utmost of my ability its operations, and never allow, where I can prevent it, any injury to its interests, or hindrance to its success. (p) And I do here and now call upon all present to witness that I enter into this undertaking and sign these Articles of War of my own free-will, feeling that the love of Christ, who died to save me, requires from me this devotion of my life to His service for the Salvation of the whole world, and I therefore wish now to be enrolled as a Soldier of The Salvation Army. 335 Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 1 The Local Officer. The C.O. selects. The D.C. must approve. Bond to be signed. Chapter V LOCAL OFFICERS Section i.— General Regulations 1. A Local Officer is a Soldier who is placed in a position of responsibility and authority in his own Corps, and who carries out the work, to which he is appointed, without being separated from his regular employment, and without receiving any remuneration from The Army. 2. The Commanding Officer of the Corps is responsible for seeing that L.Os are appointed as required in accordance with the Schedule contained in Book II, Part I, Chapter III, Section 4, para - graph 2 (c, d ). He should take great care to select only the most godly, devoted, and loyal Soldiers. Men and women are alike eligible for such appoint- ments. 3. The C.O. must submit to the Divisional Commander for his approval, the names of Soldiers who in his opinion are suitable to be commissioned as L.Os. Nothing must be said on the subject to the person proposed until the D.C. has signified his approval of the proposal. This approval will not be given until the C.O. has furnished a Backing on the Form provided, countersigned by at least two of the following L.Os of the Corps, viz. : the Secretary, Treasurer, Corps Sergeant-Major, Young People’s Sergeant-Major, Bandmaster. 4. As soon as the C.O. has received the approval of the D.C. to the selection of any Soldier, he must ask such Soldier to pray over the proposal, and must hand him, for his consideration, the L.O’s 336 Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 1 Bond , which will be supplied by the D.C. When the comrade has expressed his acceptance of the terms of the Bond, he must be requested to sign it. In case of Secretaries, Treasurers, and Bandsmen, a Sixpenny Stamp must be affixed to the Bond before, or at the time of, signing. 5. When the Bond is signed, the C.O. will forward Commission, it to the D.C., who will, as soon as may be con- venient, see the L.O., hand him his Commission authorizing him to fulfil the duties of his positics?, and explain to him as fully as may be necessary the work for which he is responsible. He must also supply him with a copy of the Orders and Regulations relating to his office. Should the D.C. for any reason be unable to do this, it will be the duty of the C.O. to do so on his behalf. 6. No Soldier may become a L.O., and no L.O. Conditions, may retain his office, unless he complies with the following conditions : — (a) He must accept the Orders and Regulations and Articles of War of The Army, and be willing, to the utmost of his ability, to carry them out. ( b ) He must abstain from the sale or use of intoxicating drink, and of tobacco, in any form. (c) He must wear regulation uniform when on duty. (d) He must be free from debt. The only exception to this rule shall be in the following cases, and even then he must be making every reasonable effort to pay off such debt : — i. When the debt was contracted before conver- sion, and he has not since had the means or the opportunity to pay it. ii. When the debt is due to sickness, or to some other special cause which justifies him in the eyes of his comrades and fellow-townsmen. ( e ) He may not go to law with a comrade Salvationist, before any Court of Justice, seeing that by so doing he makes it evident that he prefers his own interests to the credit of The Army, which must suffer by such conduct. In event of any rightful claim unsettled, S37 z Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 1 What to report to G.O. to D.C. Only one Commission desirable. How a Commission may be forfeited. he may submit the case to the C.O. or D.C., who will do their utmost to bring about a satisfactory result. (/) He must abstain from either attending or taking part in matches of the character associated with pro- fessional football, and at which charges are made for admission, and from all other sporting gatherings. He must not attend theatres, music halls, picture palaces, concert halls, the circus, or dancing rooms ; in short, he must abstain from attending any and every kind of gathering in which unconverted worldly people mix together, merely for the purpose of their own amusement, and from gatherings, con- tests, or other events with which betting or gambling in any form is connected. 7. Every L.O. is under obligation to report to his C.O. matters coming under his observation in the Corps which appear to him to be contrary to the Orders and Regulations, and detrimental to the interests of The Army. 8. The L.O. must report to his D.C. any serious charge against the character of his Field Officer which may come to his knowledge. 9. It is not desirable that the same person should hold more than one Commission as a L.O. In cases, however, where it seems necessary, owing to lack of suitable people, that one individual should hold more than one Commission, such an arrange- ment may be sanctioned by the D.C. But no person may hold two of the following offices at one and the same time : — (а) Secretary. (б) Treasurer. (c) Corps Sergeant-Major. (d) Young People’s Sergeant-Major. (e) Bandmaster. (/) Recruiting Sergeant. (g) Corps Cadet Guardian. (h) Band Secretary. 10. Any violation of a L.O's Bond carries with it the forfeiture of the Commission, and in such a case the C.O. must see that the Commission is 338 Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 2 surrendered either to himself or the D.C., and with as little delay as possible. A L.O. whose Com- mission is forfeited, and who does not at onee surrender it to the C.O., the D.C., or the National Headquarters, after proper representations have been made to him on the subject, is liable to be gazetted in 'The War Cry.’ 11. The C.O. has no authority to suspend the Commission of any L.O. unless he receives written authority from the B.C. to do so. 12. Regulations for the direction of every grade of L.O. are issued, and will be issued from time to time, and F.Os are responsible for seeing that the L.Os under their command promptly and efficiently carry them out. 13. F.Os must carefully study, and seek to understand, the L.O’s Regulations, seeing that they contain many Orders for the effective discharge of which the F.O’s co-operation will be required. Section 2.— Secretaries and Treasurers 1. The Commanding Officer must see that a Secretary and Treasurer are appointed to his Corps for the discharge of the respective duties set forth in this Section , and in more detailed form in Orders and Regulations for Secretaries and Treasurers . 2. The C.O. must seek for such posts true, godly, loyal, Blood-and-Fire Soldiers, such as will stand by the principles and practices of The Army, and who have some capacity for keeping accounts. 3. In new Corps, where Soldiers possessing the necessary clerical ability cannot be found, some well-known and trustworthy person may be ap- pointed, as Auditor, for a period of three months. It will be the duty of the Auditor to see to the collections and accounts as though he were the Suspension Commissions L.O’s Regulations. F.Os should study L.O’s Regulations. Secretary and Treasurer in every Corps. Qualification What to do no Secretary 339 Bk. II, Ft. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 2 Secretary. This may be arranged only by the express order of the Divisional Commander in writing. At the end of the period named the C.O. is responsible for seeing that a suitable person is appointed as Secretary of the Corps. Exceptio . 4. In Corps where the D.C. has constituted a Corps Finance Board, the Regulations laid down in this Section will be modified in harmony with those governing the operations of such Board. ( See Booh II, Part IV, Chapter V, Section 2.) How corps 5. The C.O. is responsible, with the Secretary expended! to be and Treasurer, for all the funds of the Corps, and must not allow them to be expended for any other than the 'Ordinary Expenses’ of the Corps {see next paragraph) without the consent of the D.C. ‘Ordinary 6. The 'Ordinary Expenses’ of a Corps are: — Expenses.’ (a) Rent of Hall and other Buildings, used by the Corps. (b) Light, fuel, water, insurance, etc., for Hall. (c) Rent, and water rates of Officers' Quarters.* ( d ) Ten per cent Divisional Tithe on all moneys raised, excepting on amounts obtained for property, the purchase of new instruments, and the weekly con- tributions of the Bandsmen to the Band Funds. (e) Tribute (the sum of One Penny taken from every collection made in the Hall). (/) Sick and Wounded collections. (g) Salary of Hall-keeper or Steward, when approved by the D.C. (h) Sundries, such as Cartridges, envelope#;, books, Report Forms, printing, stationery and postage for Corps business. (i) Third-class travelling expenses of incoming Officers and their children — up to fifteen years of age — and the carriage of half a ton of excess luggage by goods train. In the case of single Officers a quarter of a ton of excess luggage will be allowed for each Officer. The travelling expenses of one servant are also to be paid on the presentation of the D.C's Certificate of Service. * The lighting and fuel for Officers’ Quarters must be paid by the Officers, and not by the Corps. 340 BL H, Ft. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 2 (j) Travelling of F.Os to Officers’ Meetings, when in- structed to be present by the D.C., or other Superior Officer, and travelling of Officers conducting Special Meetings. (k) Officers' salaries according to the scale, for the time being approved by Headquarters. (/) Self-Denial and Harvest Festival payments to Head- quarters. 7. Should the C.O. discover that any irregular payments have been made by the Secretary or Treasurer, he must immediately report the same to the D.C., and await his instructions. 8. The C.O. must hand, or send daily, to the Treasurer, all the money of the Corps received by him. The Treasurer is personally responsible for the custody of all cash belonging to the Corps. 9. Every collection must be counted, at the close of the Meeting, in the presence of at least three persons, one of whom must, if possible, be the C.O. This must always be done before removing the money from the building. 10. Special collections or appeals for money, either public or private, for the benefit of the Officers, or any other individual, or for any purpose whatever, other than that authorized by Head- quarters, may not be made without the consent of the D.C., in writing. 11. The C.O. must see that every Soldier and Recruit is urged to contribute weekly towards the expenses of the Corps. These contributions should be placed in small envelopes, supplied to them for the purpose by the Treasurer or by the Ward Sergeants, and known as ‘Cartridges. 5 Cartridges must be collected weekly. 12. Once a week, at some time to be agreed upon, the C.O. and the Secretary or Treasurer must meet for the purpose of opening the Cartridges ; they may not be opened by one person alone. The The C.O. to report irregu- lar payments to D.C. Who holds the cash. How the col- lection must be counted. No unauthor- ized appeals. Cartridges. Who opens them. 341 Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 2 Official books kept in ink. Balanced every Friday. Annual Cash Statement. Who inspects books. Where further Regulations may be found. C.O. should open them and call out the amounts — the Secretary or Treasurer entering the sums named in the Cartridge Book at once. 13. The accounts of every Corps are to be written in ink. All books must be obtained from the Trade Headquarters, and are to remain in the custody of the Officers responsible for keeping them. Official Receipt Books must be used by the F.O. and Treasurer, and a receipt given for each amount received. Completed books of all kinds must be forwarded to the D.C. No book may be destroyed, nor may any leaf be removed from any official book belonging to the Corps. 14. Accounts of every Corps must be balanced up to the Friday night of each week. Should any discrepancies appear, which cannot be rectified, the C. O. must report the same to the D.C. the same evening. 15. The C.O. must see that the Secretary pre- pares the Annual Cash Statement of Income and Expenditure for submission to the Corps Finance Board in harmony with Booh II , Part IV, Chap- ter V, Section 2 , paragraph 11 . (a) Where, however, such Board has not been set up, the Statement must be signed by the C.O., the Secre- tary and Treasurer, and forwarded to the D.C. for signature. (b) When approved by the D.C., the C.O. must see that the Secretary reads aloud the Statement in a suitable public Corps Meeting. 1G, The Secretary’s and Treasurer’s books are to be open at ail times to the inspection of the F.O., also to the D.C., or to any Officers appointed by him or by the N.1I.Q. for that purpose. The D. C. will see that these books are regularly audited. 17. Further Regulations, more or less affecting the work of the F.O., in reference to the Secretary and Treasurer, will be found in Book II, Part IV, Chapter V . 342 Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 3 Section 3. — The Corps Serge ant=Major 1. A Local Officer must be appointed in every Corps who will be known as the Corps Sergeant- Major. 2. The C.S-M. should be a man of experience, and one whose piety, good sense, devotion, and loyalty can be thoroughly relied upon. Where a Soldier possessing these qualifications is not avail- able, the appointment of a C.S-M. must be post- poned. 3. The C.S-M. is the chief L.O. of the Corps, for spiritual work. He ranks next to the Field Officers. 4. The C.S-M. is responsible to the Commanding Officer, and, in the absence of the C.O., to the Lieutenant, to whom he will report on his duties. 5. The C.S-M. will be responsible for the dis- charge of the various duties assigned by the C.O. to the Corps Sergeants, excepting those who are under the dirc^ f ion of the Recruiting Sergeant. He will receive their reports accordingly, unless the Divisional Commander or C.O. arranges other- wise. 6. The C.S-M. is personally responsible to the C.O. for seeing that the Regulations with regard to the Open-Airs of the Corps are duly carried out. 7. In the absence of the C.O. and Lieutenant (unless other arrangements have been made by them or by the D.C.), the C.S-M. will take command of the Corps. 8. It is of the highest importance that the C.O. should secure the hearty co-operation of the C.S-M. ; he should allow him the fullest opportunity of sug- gesting means for the improvement and advance of the Corps, and should, as far as possible, confer with him on all new plans of work. The Corps Sergeant- Major. Qualifications for Corps Sergeant-Major. His position in Corps. Whom under. Reports received by him Responsible for. When in Command. F.O. should confer with C S.-M. 343 Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 4 The minimum. Regulations. Section 4.— Other Local Officers 1. The Commanding Officer must see that, wherever possible, his Corps maintains the full strength of Local Officers. Where this is not possible, he must make arrangements with the Divisional Commander for the appointment of at least the following L.Os. : — (a) Corps Sergeant-Major. (b) Secretary. (c) Treasurer. (d) Young People’s Sergeant-Major. 2. Regulations relating to the responsibilities of the various Local Officers will be issued for their guidance from time to time, and the C.O. must, as far as possible, see that they are carried out. He will be personally responsible for the following Orders with regard to the respective L.Os of the Senior Corps : — (a) The Recruiting Sergeant. i. The Recruiting Sergeant is appointed to the duty of instructing and praying with the people who come to the Penitent-Form, and leading them to the Saviour. ii. The Recruiting Sergeant is also responsible for the oversight of the Ward Sergeants, Regis- tration Sergeants, Registration Helpers, and Penitent-Form Sergeants, upon whose work he will report to the C.O. (b) The Penitent-Form Sergeant. i. The Penitent-Form Sergeant is appointed to assist the Recruiting Sergeant in the work of thoroughly and patiently dealing with all persons who come to the Penitent-Form. ii. Penitent-Form Sergeants will only be appointed in Corps whose size, in the opinion of the D.C., warrants such appointments. (c) The Registration Sergeant. The Registration Sergeant is responsible to the Recruiting Sergeant for all the work carried on in the Registration Room. 344 Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 4 (d) The Colour Sergeant. i. The Colour Sergeant is responsible for the care of the Colours of the Corps, and for bearing them at the head of all Marches. ii. Care must be taken in the selection of a suitable Soldier who should, if possible, be a man (or woman) of striking personal appearance, and true devotion. A tall woman is generally as suitable for this office as a man. iii. The Colours of a Corps may, by unwise treat- ment, become a mere plaything or bauble, hindering rather than helping the War, or they may be made a real stimulus to faith- fulness, courage, and enterprise, their very sight encouraging all hearts by the memories of past conflicts and victories. iv. The C.O. must be careful to pay proper respect to the Colours, and take all proper means to make them respected and prized by the Corps. To this end he must take care that the Colour Sergeant is rightly placed in all Marches and Meetings, and that the Flag is properly stored in the Hall, or in some other suitable place when not in use. (e) The Bandmaster. i. The Bandmaster is appointed to the command of the Corps Band. ii. The Bandmaster must possess musical ability and power to lead. He must be a lover of souls, loyal to the principles of The Army, and likely to exercise a Blood and Fire influence over the Bandsmen and the Corps at large. iii. The Bandmaster will be generally responsible for the oversight of all instrumental com- binations in the Corps, although separate Leaders may be appointed for the direct control and tuition of each. iv. The C.O. must maintain a perfectly open re- lationship with the Bandmaster. He must exercise just as much oversight over the Bandmaster as he does over any other L.O., approving and encouraging him in that which is worthy of commendation, and faithfully dealing with him where correction is neces- sary, whether in the interests of the Band, the Corps, or the Bandmaster himself. 345 Bko II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 4 v. The C.O. must do all in his power to ensure the Bandmaster securing and retaining the confi- dence of the Bandsmen, and should teach them to treat him with the respect which his position demands. (/) The Deputy-Bandmaster. i. The Deputy-Bandmaster is appointed to assist the Bandmaster, and to direct the playing of the Band in his absence. ii. The Deputy-Bandmaster is responsible to the Bandmaster for the care of the property of the Band. (g) The Band Sergeant. i. The Band Sergeant is appointed to assist the Bandmaster in conducting Open-Air Meet- ings, and in watching over the spiritual interests of the Band. ii. In all Meetings, except the Band Practice, the Band Sergeant shall have charge of the Band in the absence of the Bandmaster, and at such times shall have all the authority of the Bandmaster, except in such matters as devolve upon the Deputy Bandmaster. iii. The C.O. should take special care to help and encourage the Band Sergeant, who may become a means of great spiritual strength, through the Band, to the whole Corps. (h) The Band Secretary. The Band Secretary is responsible for the systematic collection of the contributions of the Bandsmen, and of such other authorized Band Income. (i) The Songster Leader. i. The Songster Leader is appointed to the com- mand of the Songster Brigade, and is respon- sible to the C.O. for the general efficiency and Salvation work of the Brigade. ii. The Songster Leader must have some musical and singing ability, and power to lead ; he must be a lover of souls, loyal to the prin- ciples of The Army, and likely to exercise a holy, inspiring influence upon the Songsters. (j) The Corps Cadet Guardian. The Corps Cadet Guardian is responsible to the C.O. for the development and oversight of the Corps Cadets and Candidates of the Corps. ( See Book II, Part II, Chapter VIII.) 346 Bk. II, Pt. I] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 4 ( k ) The Corps Cadet Sergeant. The Corps Cadet Sergeant is appointed to assist the C.O. and the C.C.G. with Corps Cadet matters. (/) The Quartermaster. i. At every Corps, where there are more than one hundred Senior Soldiers a L.O. must be appointed who will be known as the Quartermaster. ii. He will be responsible to, the C.O., or the Corps Finance Board, as the case may be, for the care and condition of the Hall, the Officers’ Quarters, and the property of the Corps generally, with the exception of that relat- ing to the Band. (m) The Publications Sergeant. i. The Publications Sergeant is responsible to the C.O. for all literature sales of the Corps. ii. In conjunction with the C.O. and Secretary, the Publications Sergeant will prepare books for the Ward Publishers (see suh -paragraph ( o ) ) and direct them in their work. iii. The C.O. must see that the Publications Sergeant has every assistance and encouragement in the work of pushing The Salvation Army literature. (n) The Ward Sergeant. i. Two L.Os, a man and a woman, must be ap- pointed to each Ward. They will be known as Ward Sergeants. Where possible, each Ward Sergeant should be assisted by one or more Corporals of the same sex as such Sergeant. ii. Ward Sergeants are responsible within their respective Wards for visitation, conducting Ward Meetings, and for the care of Converts. iii. Whilst it is not desirable that a L.O. should hold more than one office, a L.O. may be appointed as a Ward Sergeant in addition to holding another office. (o) The Ward Publisher. i. The Ward Publisher is responsible for the sale of The Army literature in the Ward to which he is appointed. ii. The Ward Publisher will be under the direction of, and must work in harmony with, the Publications Sergeant. 347 Bk. n, Pt. i] Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 4 iii. The C.O. should regularly meet the Ward Publishers in their Wards, and accompany them occasionally on their rounds, advising and helping as necessary. ( p ) The Envoy. i. The Envoy is a L.O. appointed for special work in the Division, possessing ability to conduct Salvation Army Meetings. ii. The C.O. should feel himself responsible for recommending to the D.C. men and women connected with his Corps, who are suitable for the work of Envoys. iii. The Envoy will be under the control of the D.C., who will arrange his Plan of Meetings and instruct him accordingly. The C.O. should co-operate with him in every way possible for the success of his work, and never allow him to feel any embarrassment because, acting under the orders of the D.C., he is called upon to absent himself from the Corps when engaged on other work. ( q ) The Life-Saving Scout Regimental Leader. The Life-Saving Scout Regimental Leader is responsible to the D.C. for the regular visitation of a specified number of Life-Saving Scout Troops, and for generally advising the Scout Leaders of such Troops. (r) The Life-Saving Scout Leader. The Life-Saving Scout Leader is responsible to the C.O. (unless otherwise arranged by the National Young People’s Secretary) for the operations of the Scout Troop attached to the Corps. (s) The Life-Saving Scout Chaplain. The Life-Saving Scout Chaplain is ap- pointed in the spiritual interests of the Scout Troop. (/) The Life-Saving Guard Leader. The Life-Saving Guard Leader is respon- sible to the C.O. (unless otherwise arranged by the National Y.P. Secretary) for the operations of the Guard Troop attached to the Corps. ( u ) The Life-Saving Guard Chaplain. The Life-Saving Guard Chaplain is ap- pointed in the spiritual interests of the Guard Troop. 348 Local Officers Bk. II, Pt. I] [Chap. V, Sect. 4 (u) The Home League Secretary. i. The Home League Secretary is responsible to the C.O. for the direction of the Home League. (See Book II, Part I, Chapter X.) ii. The Home League Secretary will conduct a weekly Meeting of the League, and as far as possible arrange for the visitation of the members. (w) The Home League Treasurer. The Home League Treasurer is respon- sible for the Income and Expenditure of the Home League in harmony with the Regula- tions, and for the safe keeping of the Funds of the League. ( x ) The Inquiry Sergeant. i. A Sergeant appointed in all Corps possessing two hundred Soldiers and over, in order to undertake on behalf of the C.O. inquiries on matters outside ordinary Corps business. ii. The C.O. will pass all letters requiring attention to the Inquiry Sergeant, who will, if possible, promptly secure the information required by the C.O. (y) The Sergeant. i. The Sergeant is placed in command of a number of Soldiers, either to watch over their welfare, or lead them to the discharge of some duty, or to take charge of some portion of a town or village. ii. A Sergeant’s special duties must be explained to him by the C.O. They may be changed from time to time, with the consent of the D.C. Sergeants will either report to the Corps Sergeant-Major or direct to the C.O. as the latter may arrange. (2) The Corporal. A Corporal may be appointed to assist a Sergeant requiring special assistance. The Corporal will be responsible to the Sergeant under whom he is placed. (za) The Corps War Correspondent. The Corps War Correspondent is appointed for the purpose of reporting to The Army and local press all matters of interest in harmony with Book II, Part V, Chapter V. 349 Local Officers [Chap. V, Sect. 5 Bk. II, Pt. I] Section 5 —The Local Officers’ Long Service Badge Long service 1 . In order to mark long and faithful service, a Long Service Badge will be awarded to Local Officers, and the Commanding Officer is respon- sible for bringing to the notice of the Divisional Commander persons eligible for such distinction. Four classes. 2. This badge will apply to four classes: viz. those who have served five, ten, fifteen, and twenty years and upwards. The following Regulations will govern the issuing and wearing of the badge : — (a) All Soldiers having held office continuously for five, ten, fifteen, and twenty years and upwards, will be eligible to receive and wear a badge. The twenty years’ badge will carry an extra bar for each ad- ditional term of five years in unbroken service as a Local Officer. (b) Badges may be issued to Local Officers of all ranks, including Bandsmen, Songsters, and Company Guards. Break in 3. A Badge will not be issued to any Local service. ° ^ Officer who has had a break in his Service, except- ing where such break is — (a) For a cause that is not discreditable to the person concerned. (b) Owing to the re-arrangement of appointments. ( c ) Owing to transfer from one Corps to another. (d) Not of more than three months’ duration. Ex-officers and 4. An ex-Officer who has left the service honour- Bad|e Service ably, and who takes up the position of a Local Officer in a Corps, is entitled to the years of service in the Field being reckoned in connexion with the bestowal of the Local Officers’ Long Service Badge. 350 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 Chapter VI THE CENSUS BOARD AND CORPS RECORDS Section i. — The Census Board 1. The whole purpose of The Army is to secure the Salvation of men ; to preserve them in the favour of God, and train them to fight for the Salvation of their fellows. In order that it may be known to what extent this purpose is being accomplished, it is necessary to make and keep careful records of the names of all who may, in any way, be united with The Army. These records are called ‘The Rolls.’ 2. The responsibility for entering names upon the Rolls, and for removing from them the names of those who should no longer remain upon them, rests with the Census Board of each Corps, as hereinafter set forth. 3. In Corps where the D.C. has set up a Corps Finance Board, the Corps Census Meeting will be composed of the following Officers, who collectively will be known as the Corps Census Board : — (а) The Commanding Officer. (б) The Officer who is the C.O’s wife. (c) The Lieutenant. ( d ) The Corps Secretary. (e) The Corps Sergeant- Major. (/) The Recruiting Sergeant. (g) The Young People’s Ser- geant-Major. ( h ) The Corps Cadet Guar- dian. (i) The Band Sergeant. 4. In Corps where a Corps Finance Board has not been established, the Corps Census Meeting will be composed of the following Officers, who To record what is being done. To put on and remove names. Composition — where a Corps Finance Board. Composition — where no Corps Finance Board. 351 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 D.C. a member. Exception. Whose attendance necessary. Quorum. The Band Secretary and Band Sergeant, The Y.P. representation collectively will be known as the Corps Census Board : — (a) The Commanding * Officer. ( b ) The Officer who is the C.O’s wife. (c) The Lieutenant. ( d ) The Corps Secretary. (e) The Treasurer. (/) The Corps Sergeant- Major. (g) The Young People’s Ser- geant-Major. S (h) The Recruiting Sergeant. (i) The Corps Cadet Guar- dian. (j) The Bandmaster. 5. The Divisional Commander is, by virtue of his office, a member of every Census Board and Meeting in his Division. 6. If one only of the before-mentioned L.Os has been appointed, the C.O. shall select a responsible Sergeant or Soldier in order to complete the number required to conduct the business of the Census Meeting. 7. A Census Meeting may not be held without the attendance of either the C.O., the D.C., or a Staff Officer appointed by the D.C. 8. In the absence of any Members of the Board, the C.O. and Secretary, with any other Census Local Officer, will be sufficient to form a quorum. 9. In the event of the Band Sergeant being unable to attend the Corps Census Meeting ( see paragraph 3 ( i ) of this Section ), the Band Secretary will do so on his behalf. In Corps where the Bandmaster is a member of the Corps Census Board ( see para- graph 4 (j ) of this Section ), and is unable to attend the Corps Census Meeting, the Band Sergeant shall do so on his behalf. 10. When the Y.P.S.-M. or Corps Cadet Guardian is absent from the Corps’ Census Meeting, the Assistant Young People’s Sergeant-Major is ap- pointed to act as a substitute. When such L.O. is not available, the Young People’s Treasurer or the Record-Sergeant must be brought in for 352 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 consultation when matters affecting Young People or Junior Soldiers are- being discussed. 11. Soldiers who are 'acting’ in the capacity of Local Officers without being commissioned, are not members of the Census Board, and may not be present at the Census Meetings under other cir- cumstances than those referred to in 'paragraphs 9 and 10 of this Section. 12. The C.O. must not introduce, or allow to be introduced, any person into a Census Meeting who is not authorized by these Regulations to be present. 13. The Ward Sergeant will receive notice of, and attend, the Census Meeting, where he will have the opportunity to express his views upon a proposal to remove from the Roll any Soldier or Recruit in his Ward, and the Census Meeting shall not otherwise propose such removal to the Chancellor. The C.O. must see that the Ward Sergeant retires from the Census Meeting as soon as he has expressed his view to the Board. 14. Membership of the Census Board continues only for the period during which the Commission of the holder is in force. 15. Meetings of the Census Board must be held on the first Monday in the months of April, July, and October. Such Meeting will be known as the Quarterly Census Meeting. A Meeting of the Census Board, known as the Annual Census Meeting, must be held in January, in harmony with Section 13, paragraph 6, of this Chapter. 16. The Quarterly Census Meeting will be respon- sible for carrying out the Regulations affecting the Cartridge Book and Soldiers’' Roll {see Sections 4 and 5 of this Chapter ), and will see that — (a) The names of Converts are transferred from the Converts’ Roll to the Cartridge Book. (b) The Cartridge Book is carefully kept. Attendance ot ‘Acting ’ Locals. Persons not entitled to be present. The Ward Sergeant. Membership during duration of Commission Meetings. Carry out Roll Book Regulations. 353 2 A Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 ( c ) The names of Recruits are entered. (d) The names of new Soldiers are enrolled. (e) The Soldiers’ Roll, Cartridge Book, Ex-Soldiers’ Rol and Visitation Book are revised at every Meeting. Procedure. 17. The Meeting must be presided over by the C.O. It must be opened with prayer, after which the Secretary must call over the names of all Recruits on the Cartridge Book. He should men- tion particularly the names of those who have been on the books four weeks or more, and obtain a decision as to whether such Recruits shall be— (a) Enrolled immediately, or ( b ) Brought up at the next Census Meeting. (c) Removed from the Roll ( see paragraphs 27 and 28 oj this Section). (d) Referred to the Annual Meeting of the Census Board (see Section 13, paragraph 6, of this Chapter) for removal from the Roll. Special 18. For the purpose of considering the names of Meetings. Recruits eligible for entering on the Soldiers’ Roll — and for no other business — the C.O. or Secretary shall be at liberty to call the Census Board together at any time. At least one day’s notice of such special Meeting must be given to the Members of the Board. Every Recruit 19. The Secretary must inquire as to what i^ ve f opy Recruits there are whose names should be entered, Regulations. and, if the approval of the Meeting is given, shall enter such names in the Cartridge Book. The C.O. will afterwards see that a copy of the Orders and Regulations jor Soldiers of The Salvation Army is given to each Recruit, which Regulations the Recruits must be encouraged to study previous to their enrolment as Soldiers. Enrolments. 20. The consent of the D.C. is not required for the enrolment of any person as a Soldier, except when the person proposed to be enrolled has been blocked, in accordance with Regulation, 354 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 21. When a person, who has been blocked according to Regulation, desires to be re-admitted, his name shall be submitted by the C.O. to the D.C., in order that consent to his re-admittance may be obtained in writing. Such written con- sent shall be submitted at the next Quarterly Meet- ing of the Census Board. 22. The C.O. may not permit the enrolment, as a Soldier, of any ex-Offieer, without obtaining the written consent of the D.C. 23. The Y.P.S.-M. will bring before the Quarterly Meeting a list of all Juniors decided upon for trans- fer to the Senior Roll, together with a list of all Junior Soldiers who have reached the age of fifteen, with the recommendation of the Y.P. Census Board on each. 24. The Y.P.S.-M. must bring before the Senior Census Board, half-yearly — in April and October — the Young People’s Roll and Cartridge Record, so that the name of every Junior of fifteen years of age may be considered for transfer to the Senior Roll. 25. Where the Preparatory Class for Young People’s Recruits is in operation, the names of all eligible Y.P. Recruits must be brought forward for consideration at the Census Meeting following the close of each Session, with a view to Senior Soldier- ship. {See Book II, Part II, Chapter II, Section 7.) 26. In addition to the Secretary, any member of the Census Board may call attention to cases in which it is considered that revision is needed. 27. Until the C.O. has been at least one month at his Corps, neither he, nor any member of the Census Board, shall make a proposal for the removal of any Soldier’s name from the Cart- ridge Book, or from the Soldiers’ Roll, except in cases of proved improper conduct, when the C.O. Blocked names. Ex-Officers. Junior .Soldiers. Junior transfers. Y.P. Recruits. Revisions. C.O. must wait a month. Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap, VI, Sect. 1 Removals. Before the removal of any name is proposed. Keep clear of prejudice. will act in harmony with Section 18, 'paragraphs 9 and 10, of this Chapter . 28. A name may not be removed from the Soldiers’ Roll or Cartridge Book unless the consent, in w r riting, of the presiding Staff Officer has been obtained at the Annual Census Meeting, as pro- vided for in Section 13 of this Chapter . excepting as follows : — (a) Promotion to Glory. (b) Transfer to another Corps. (c) Promotion to the rank of Cadet or Officersliip. (d) Improper Conduct. ( See Chapter VI, Section 13, para- graph 9, of this Part, and Book II J Part VI, Chapter VII, Section 2, paragraph 13.) ( e ) When the C.O. has received from the D.C. written instructions to do so, as the result of the findings of a Court of Inquiry or Court Martial. 29. The C.O. must carefully consider and act according to the instructions contained in Sections 12 and 13 of this Chapter , in connexion with pro- posals for removing names from any of the Corps Rolls. The subject is one requiring earnest prayer and thought, and one in which the C.O. must not be lightly influenced against his own judgment, whether to remove a name which in his estimation should remain on the Rolls, or to allow a name to remain on the records which, in his opinion, should be removed. 30. The C.O. must keep himself entirely free from local and personal prejudices in this matter, and while avoiding that foolish slackness which would permit anybody to count himself a Salvation Soldier, he must also realize the seriousness of cutting off a soul from association with the Corps. He should ever remember the Apostle’s words : ‘ If a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness ; con- sidering thyself, lest thou also be tempted.’ 356 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. 2 31. In addition to the care of the Rolls, as above Further outlined, the Census Board shall, as far as possible, res P° nsiblllties - assist the C.O. in all matters pertaining to the spiritual welfare and development of the Corps. Section 2.— The Records 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that the following Rolls and Records are kept at his Corps : — Official Rolls and Records. (a) The Soldiers’ Roll, with list of Local Officers, Bandsmen, and Corps Cadets. ( b ) The Census Minute Book. (c) The Ex-Soldiers’ Roll. ( d ) The Converts’ Register. (e) The Cartridge Book and Recruits’ Roll. (/) The Corps Statistical Book. (g) The Visitation Book. ( h ) The Register of Dedica- tions, Marriages, an 3 Promotions to Glory. (?) The Young People’s Roll and Cartridge Record. (j) The Band of Love Regis- ter, and Pledge Book. ( k ) The Y.P. Register. ( l) The Friends’ Book. (m) The Home League Mem- bers’ Roll. (n) The Life-Saving Scout Roll. ( 0 ) The Life-Saving Guard Roll. (p) The Life-Saving Chum Roll. 2. The C.O. is responsible for exercising a general c.o’s oversight of the Rolls, with a view to their being oversi § ht - faithfully kept and preserved in good order. 3. The Senior Rolls, with the exception of the in custody Converts’ Register, which must be kept by the of tbe Secretar > Recruiting Sergeant, must remain in the custody of the Secretary, who must produce them to the D.C. or the F.O. whenever called upon to do so. 4. The Rolls are the property of The Army, Army property, and must not be taken away from the Corps, except by the authority of the D.C. Their contents are not to be disclosed to any one but the persons officially concerned. 357 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Ch. VI, Sects. 3 , 4 Penitents must be registered. Drafted to Companies or Wards. Who keeps the register. Section 3.— The Converts’ Register 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that the Recruiting Sergeant enters the names of all Penitents who profess conversion in connexion with the Corps, on the Official Converts’ Register. 2. The C.O. must see that such Converts are drafted into suitable Companies or Wards. 3. The Recruiting Sergeant is responsible for the safe custody and good condition of the Register, and must produce it for inspection at the request of the C.O. The census 4. The Census Board is responsible for the trans- fibie. d resp ° n °f names from the Converts’ Register to the Cartridge Book. The Cartridge Book. Kept by the Treasurer. New openings. When a person may become a Recruit. Section 4. — The Cartridge Book 1. The Cartridge Book is a book in which the name and address of every Soldier and Recruit is entered, in numerical order, from No. 1 upwards, and in addition the amount contributed in his Cartridge from time to time. 2. The Cartridge Book must be kept by the Treasurer, who will be responsible to the Com- manding Officer for its accuracy and safe custody. Names must not be entered in Wards or Sections. 3. When a new Corps is opened, a Regulation Cartridge Book must be obtained and used for all Recruits or persons intending to become Soldiers. 4. The C.O. must instruct the Secretary to bring before the next Census Meeting, with a view to enrolment as a Recruit, the name of any person desiring to become such, if the person gives evidence of being truly converted, sincerely desirous of living a godly life, and likely to become a Soldier of The Salvation Army. 358 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. 5 5. Without the consent of the Divisional Com- No blocked mander in writing a person’s name shall not be names * entered in the Cartridge Book who has been officially blocked. G. The C.O. must see that after four weeks from Transfer to enrolment the names of Recruits are, if the Census Soldiers ’ Ro11 Meeting so decides, transferred to the Soldiers’ Roll (see Section 5 of this Chapter ). The names of Recruits which are not so transferred will remain on the Cartridge Book. Section 5.— The Soldiers’ Roll 1. The Commanding Officer must see that the name and address of every Soldier in the Corps is entered in the Soldiers’ Roil, with such other infor- mation as it is designed to contain. 2. The C.O. must make himself familiar with his Soldiers’ Roll, using it so that he may acquaint himself with every person whose name is upon it, and carefully carry out the Regulations, and decisions of the Census Meeting with regard to it. 3. When the name of a Recruit has been on the Cartridge Book four weeks, and the Census Meeting, satisfied that the Recruit has conformed to Regulations, agrees to his enrolment, the C.O. and the Secretary should inform him of the fact, and see that he is supplied with a copy of Orders and Regulations for Soldiers of The Salvation Army , and, after giving him full opportunity for reading and considering the Articles of War , should obtain his signature to the same. His name must then be entered in the Soldiers’ Roll, providing that he gives evidence — {a) That he is saved from the guilt and power of sin through true repentance and faith in the Blood of Christ . ( b ) That he is a total abstainer from all intoxicating drinks, from cursing and swearing, and from lying and fraud of every kind. Soldiers’ Roll to contain. The C.O. should be familiar with it. When a Recruit may become a Soldier. Bk.II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. G Beware ! Transfers. Removal of names. C.O. respon- sible. All children dedicated to be registered. Who keeps Register. (c) That he is acting justly and honestly towards his family and neighbours, and those with whom he works or does business. ( d ) That he is willing to obey the orders of his Superior Officers in all matters relating to the Salvation War. (e) That he will be true to the interests of The Army, and attend its Meetings as frequently as possible. 4. The C.O. must not allow, except after a reasonable lapse of time from such person giving evidence of true conversion, any person to be enrolled who has been a member of a number of different churches and chapels, and has left or been turned out, and who in addition is known as being unstable and of ill-repute. 5. The names of Soldiers having Transfer Notes from other Corps, and of all Ex-Officers to whom Headquarters have given Transfer Notes, may be added to ' the Soldiers’ Roll immediately they present the same, and without further inquiry. (See Section 12 of this Chapter.) All such Transfers must be reported at the next Quarterly Meeting of the Census Board. 6. The removal of names from the Soldiers’ Roll must be carried out by the Corps Census Meeting, according to the Regulations in Section 1, para- graphs 27 to 29, and Section 13 of this Chapter. Section 6. — The Register of Dedications, Marriages, and Promotions to Glory 1. The Commanding Officer must see that the official Register of Dedications , Marriages , and Promotions to Glory , is used in connexion with his Corps for the purposes described therein. 2. The C.O. must see that the names of all children dedicated to God in the Corps arc entered in the prescribed section of the Register. 3. The Register will be kept by the Secretary of the Corps. 360 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [ Ch. VI, Sects. 7, 8 4. Certificates of Dedication should be issued in respect to all children dedicated in The Army. 5. Immediately following the Dedication Service the parents and the F.O., or other officiating Officer, shall sign the Register in the presence of the Senior and Young People’s Sergeant-Major, after which the Certificate should be made out and signed. 6. The C.O. must see that the children dedicated in The Army arc visited from time to time, with the object of promoting their welfare, securing their Salvation, and of training them to be Soldiers of Christ in The Salvation Army. 7. The C.O. must see that all necessary particu- lars respecting the Marriages and Promotions to Glory of the Soldiers of the Corps are entered in the prescribed section of the Register, in harmony with the instructions contained therein. Section 7.— The Young People’s Roll and Cartridge Record 1. The name and address of every child who is a Junior Soldier or Company Member of the Corps must be entered in the Young People's Roll and Cartridge Record . 2. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that the names of Junior Soldiers are entered upon and removed from this Book, in harmony with Book II , Part II, Chapter II, Section 3. Section 8.— The Young People’s Register 1. The names of all Young People, over twelve years of age, who attend the Y.P. Meetings, or who come under the influence of, or are connected with, The Army, must be entered in the Y.P. Register. Certificates. Who signs the Register. Dedicated children shall .be visited. Where to enter particulars. Enter names, in accordance with Regula- tions. Names of all over twelve years. 301 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect. 9 Regulations. 2. The Commanding Officer must see that the Regulations concerning the Y.P. Register are observed by all in his Corps whom they concern. Must keep Ex-Soldiers’ Roll. Record of Ex-Soldiers to be kept. Revised at Census Meetings. Ex-Soldiers should be sought after. Prayed for Sergeants may be oppointed for this work. Section 9.— The Ex-Soldiers’ Roll 1. The Commanding Officer must see that a Book is kept at the Corps, in which the names and addresses of persons who cease to be Soldiers of the Corps shall be recorded. Such Book will be known as the Ex-Soldiers' Roll. For the use of Corps of fewer than two hundred Soldiers, the Ex-Soldiers’ Roll is bound up with the Census Minute Book. 2. When at the Annual Census Meeting (see Section 13, paragraph 6, of this Chapter) it is decided that a name shall be removed from the Soldiers' Rolf such name must at the same time be entered in the Ex-Soldiers' Roll. The removal of any name without its entry in this Roll (except in the case of death or removal) is contrary to Regu- lation, and such omission will be regarded as dis- creditable to all concerned. 3. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the Ex-Soldiers' Roll is carefully revised at every Corps Census Meeting. 4. The C.O. must feel a special responsibility for the persons whose names appear on this Roll, and should seek after them, pray for them and with them, and do all in his power to recover them, 5. A list of names of Ex-Soldiers may, with great profit, be occasionally brought to the Private Soldiers’ Meeting, and particular names selected for special consideration, prayer, and effort. 6. Should the C.O. consider it desirable, two Sergeants, a man and a woman, may be appointed to assist him in special efforts to recover Ex- Soldiers. It will be the responsibility of the 362 Bk.II, Pt.I] Census Board and Corps Records [Ch.VI, Sects. 10,11 Sergeants to keep the claims of Ex-Soldiers before the C.O. 7. The C.O. should arrange for special personal or united efforts on behalf of Ex-Soldiers to be made by the Corps at certain seasons of the year. He should write personally to them, the letters being conveyed by Sergeants responsible for visitation ; or some other means should be adopted to reclaim and restore them. Section io.— The Visitation Book 1. The Commanding Officer must see that a regulation book, known as the Visitation Book , and which contains the names of all Soldiers, Recruits, Backsliders, and Friends of the Corps, is kept at the Corps. The names of all Ex-Soldiers and Backsliders must be retained on such book at least twelve months after they leave the Corps. 2. The C.O. must regularly use such book in connexion with his visitation work, and must enter in the column provided for the purpose the date of each visit paid by him to each person whose name appears in the book. 3. The C.O. must bring his Visitation Book to the Census Meeting, and enter, or allow the Secre- tary to enter in it from the Cartridge Book and Soldiers’ Roll, any names that may have been added at the Meeting, making alterations in the Visitation Book , in accordance with any revision that has taken place. Section u. — Public Enrolment of Soldiers 1. The Commanding Officer must see that all Recruits eligible for Soldiership are publicly enrolled. Eligibility for enrolment requires that Recruits have — Special effr rts to restore them. The C.O. responsible. Must regularly use. Keep up-to- date. Public Enrolment. 3G3 Bk, II, Pt. I] Census Beard and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect.12 Monthly. Who is respon- sible. At least some each month. How to conduct Meeting. Removals. Transfer Note. How used. (a) Conformed to Regulations. (b) Been accepted by the Corps Census Meeting. (c) Signed the Articles of War. 2. The C.O. should, as far as possible, see that a public enrolment is held at his Corps monthly. 3. The C.O. must personally conduct the public enrolment of Soldiers, unless he can arrange for some other suitable Officer to conduct the ceremony. Attractive and useful Meetings can generally be arranged in connexion with such ceremonies. 4. The C.O., even though stationed at a small Corps, should make it a point of honour to have some Soldiers enrolled every month. 5. The ceremony should be carefully arranged, and made as impressive as the importance of the occasion warrants. For Form of Service for the public enrolment of Soldiers, see Book II, Part III, Chapter X , Section 2. Section 12.— Transfer of Soldiers 1. Owing to considerations of employment, health, and other causes, Soldiers are constantly moving from one locality to another. It is the duty of the Commanding Officer to see that such Soldiers do not suffer by their removal, and that The Army is not weakened thereby. 2. The C.O. must see that every Soldier who is about to remove is provided by the Secretary with the Transfer Note, described in paragraph 3. 3. The Transfer Note is divided into three parts, each of which must be used, as follows : — (a) A portion upon which the Secretary will write the Soldier’s name, and sign his own. The Secretary will remove this slip, and after securing the C.O's signature will give it to the transferring Soldier. This portion will state briefly his standing in the Corps. The Soldier, on his arrival at the new Corps, will present this portion to the C.O. Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect.12 ( b ) A second portion, giving the name of the Soldier, his standing and position in the Corps, and the name of the town to which lie is going, and his address. The C.O. will send this portion, together with the Articles of War , to his own Divisional Commander, who will send it to the C.O. at the Corps to which the Soldier wishes to be transferred. (c) A third portion, stating that the transferred Soldier has been received at his new Corps and satisfactorily linked up. The Secretary or Y.P.S.-M. of such Corps must fill up this portion and hand it to the C.O., who will sign and return it to the D.C. from whom he received it. The D.C. must immediately forward it to the address of the C.O. of the Corps named. 4. Soldiers who are about to be transferred must c.o. explain, be suitably instructed by the C.O. as to how they are to proceed on arriving at their new Corps. The C.O. must consider himself as being specially responsible to see that all his Soldiers understand the instructions concerning Transfer Notes, and know how and when to make application for the same. The question might profitably be dealt with occasionally in the Soldiers’ Meetings. 5. When the C.O. receives a Transfer Note for welcome, a Soldier coming into his Corps, he must make arrangements to suitably welcome him. If he can do so, he should meet him, or arrange for some one to meet him, at the railway station or other place of arrival, and, in any case, should seek him out at the earliest moment. Some little consideration during the first day or two will often do more than anything else to really secure the active service of the Soldier, and to guard him from the temptations and discouragements which are always, more or less, connected with removal to a strange place. 6. Whilst a part of the responsibility for the c.o. respon- satisfactory transfer of Soldiers rests upon the Slble * Secretary of the Corps, this does not in any way relieve the C.O. from the duty of carefully carrying 365 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect.13 out these Regulations, and taking every possible precaution to prevent the loss of Soldiers in con- nexion with removals. Section 13. — Removal of Names The c.o’s 1. The Commanding Officer must ever feel that solemn charge. q oc j him responsible for every Soldier com- mitted to his care, and he must, in the power of the Holy Spirit, warn those who are unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, and be patient with all. Verbal Notice. 2. If the Soldier is an acknowledged backslider, or is known to be such, the Census Board will depute one of its Members to verbally inform him that his name will be submitted to the Annual Meeting of the Census Board (see Section /, ♦ paragraph 15, of this Chapter ), with a view to removal, unless there be a manifest returning to God and duty. This notice should be given only after every effort to restore the backslider has failed. (a) It shall not take effect until three months have elapsed. ( b ) The exceptions to this rule are provided for in para- graphs 9 and 10 of this Section . Unsatisfactory 3. In considering the case of any Recruit or Soldiers. and Soldier whose conduct is regarded by them as so unbecoming as to jeopardize his position as a Sal- vationist, the Census Board must decide what steps shall be taken to help such Comrade. (a) The Secretary will, at the Meeting, hand to the C.O. or the Local Officer appointed to visit such Soldier, the Official slip provided for the purpose, which must be returned to the Secretary with a full written report of such visit for submission to the next Census Meeting. (b) The presiding Staff Officer at the Annual Census Meeting (see paragraph G of this Section) may not agree to the removal of any name unices such viitten report is presented. aOG Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect.13 4. If in any case it is deemed necessary that a Soldier should be informed by letter of the intention of the Census Board to remove his or her name from the Roll, such letter may only be sent from the Annual Census Board Meeting (see para- graph 6 of this Section ). (a) The presiding Staff Officer will decide the terms to he employed in such letter. ( b ) If, during the months immediately following the dis- patch of the letter, no improvement in the conduct of the Soldier takes place, the next Quarterly Census Meeting is empowered to remove his name from the Roll. (See paragraph 11 of this Section.) 5. It is important that the C.O. should bear in mind that a Soldier may not be struck off the Roll merely — (a) On account of his refusal to subscribe to the Corps’ funds. (b) Because he does not approve of the conduct of the C.O. (c) Because he does not like the C.O. personally. (d) Because he will not wear uniform, or follow plans as quickly and as thoroughly as the C.O. would like. (e) Because he occasionally attends the Meetings of some other Corps, or of some Church or Chapel. (/) Because he is not regular in his attendance at the Meetings. (g) Because he has unruly children. (5. The D.C., or a Member of his Staff, will hold a Census Meeting at every Corps in the Division during the month of January, for the purpose of considering the names proposed for removal from the Roll, and the whereabouts and standing of all persons whose names remain thereon. This Meeting will be known as the Annual Census Meeting. 7. The C.O. will receive sufficient notice from the Staff Officer concerned as to the date of his proposed visit to the Corps for the purpose of Letter and Removal of Name. What names shall not be removed for. The Annual Census Meeting. Who arranges 307 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect.13 Names may be removed for Special cases. Doubtful case must be referred to N.H.Q. Three months’ notice. conducting the Census Meeting. Upon receipt of this notice the C.O. must arrange, through the Secretary, for the attendance of the Members of the Census Board. 8. When sufficient evidence has been adduced that any Soldier is guilty of any of the charges set forth in this paragraph, his name will be removed from the Roll at the Annual Census Meeting : — (a) Drinking intoxicating liquor, unless given up on being expostulated with. ( b ) Proved or admitted backsliding, if not immediately repented of, after warning. (c) Wilful disobedience to the lawful instructions of an Officer. ( d ) Improper conduct. ( See Book 11 , Part VI , Chapter VII , Seel ion 2, paragraphs 12 and 13.) (e) Persistent backsliding, falsehood, mischief-making, disloyalty, or any wrong conduct which is proved to be injurious to the Corps. 9. In the case of acknowledged or proved im- morality or crime, as set forth in Book II, Part VI , Chapter VII , Section 2, paragraph 13, the C.O. is empowered to instruct the Secretary to remove the name of the offender from the Roll, but he must immediately report the matter to the D.C. Any Soldier guilty of such conduct must be visited and expostulated with by the C.O., in harmony with Book II, Part VI, Chapter VI, Section 1. 10. When a Soldier is implicated in a charge of adultery or bigamy, and where the evidence is of a doubtful character, no decision shall be given which permits any of the parties concerned to remain on the Soldiers’ Roll, until the facts have been submitted to the D.C. for the consideration of the National Headquarters. 11. The name of a Soldier or Recruit, except as provided in paragraphs 9 and 10 of this Section , may 3G8 Bk. II, Pt. I] Census Board and Corps Records [Chap. VI, Sect.13 not be removed from the Soldiers’ Roll until after the expiry of the three months’ notice. ( See para- graph 4 of this Section.) 12. Every Soldier has a right of appeal to the Right to appeal. D.C. against the decision of the Corps Census Board to remove his name from the Rolls. In case of such appeal, no action may be taken pending the D.C’s decision. 13. In every case of appeal, the D.C. will person- pc. will ally inquire into the circumstances ; he may not ,nquire * give judgment on the report of the presiding Staff Officer or C.O. If necessary, he will order a Court Martial, in harmony with Book II, Part VI, Chapter VI , Section 2. 14. The Orders contained in this Section apply Recruits, also to the removal of the names of Recruits from the Cartridge Book. Bk. II, Pt. I] The Wards [Chap, VII, Sect. 1 Chapter VII THE WARDS Section i. — General Regulations Must be wards. 1 . The Commanding Officer of a Corps of fifty Soldiers or more is responsible for seeing that the district worked by his Corps is divided into Wards. The number of Wards may vary according to the size of the district and the number of Local Officers available to work them. The D.C’s consent to be obtained. In each Corps. Boundaries. 2. The C.O. must obtain the Divisional Com- mander’s consent before plans for the formation of Wards in any town are put into operation, and changes may not be made in the Wards or the Sergeants without the D.C’s approval. 3. When there are two or more Corps in the same town a similar course must be followed at each Corps, for that part of the town in which Corps is situated. 4. In fixing the boundaries of the Ward, the following rules must be observed : — (a) Well-defined boundaries should be chosen, such as main thoroughfares, railways, and canals. If better boundaries can be secured by having some Wards a little larger than others, such a course is permissible. (b) Where possible, Wards must join each other at their boundaries, so as to include the entire population of the town or district where the Corps operates. (c) Ward boundaries should be fixed, if possible, so as to include the home of every Soldier and Recruit included in the Ward at the time it is formed. id) In towns where the majority of the Soldiers live in a particular district, and the remainder are scattered in other districts, the neighbourhood in which the Soldiers mostly reside should be divided amongst the Wards, so that each Ward will contain a portion of the less occupied adjacent territory. 370 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Wards [Chap. VII, Sect. 2 (e) 111 cases where there are outlying or thinly populated districts, with a few Soldiers, that cannot be covered by the arrangement, Wards larger in area than the others must be formed so as to include a sufficient number of Soldiers. 5. A well-known and easily recognized name must be given to each Ward. This may be either the name of the neighbourhood, or of some prominent street, square, or building therein. 6. Every Soldier must be a Member of a Ward, and, as a general rule, should belong to the Ward in which he resides. Where, however, in the opinion of the C.O. it will be to the benefit of the Soldier and to the advantage of the Corps that he should meet in another Ward, the C.O. may arrange accordingly. The C.O. must arrange for Soldiers and Recruits transferred from other Corps to be promptly attached to the particular Ward in which they reside. 7. The number of Soldiers and Recruits in any Ward shall not be less than fifteen, and not more than forty, exclusive of the Sergeants of the Ward. 8. When the number of Soldiers and Recruits in any Ward exceeds forty, the fact must be re- ported to the D.C. by the C.O., and unless the D.C. orders otherwise, the Ward must be divided, a new Ward formed, and the necessary Sergeants appointed. 9. Generally speaking, it will be found advisable for the Band and Songster Brigade to be formed into separate Wards, the Band Sergeant and Songster Leader respectively acting as Ward Sergeants. Section 2.— The Ward Sergeant 1. The Commanding Officer will be responsible for recommending to the Divisional Commander godly and experienced Soldiers who are able to Names. Every Soldi-er a Member. No. of Soldiers New Wards. The Band and Songsters. Appoint Ward Sergeants. 371 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Wards [Chap. VII, Sect. 3 Two to each Ward. C.O. respon- sible. Guard Book?. Describe boundaries New names. Follow Rolls. assist him in the spiritual care and oversight of the Soldiers and Recruits. Such Soldiers will be known as Ward Sergeants, and must be appointed in harmony with the Regulations laid down in Book II, Part I, Chapter V . 2. Each Ward must be under the command of two Sergeants — one man and one woman — the man to visit and care specially for the men, and the woman to visit and care for the women. Where possible each Ward Sergeant should have the assistance of one Corporal or more of the same sex. 3. The C.O. must see that every Ward Sergeant clearly understands his responsibility for the general welfare of the Soldiers and Recruits in his Ward. He must watch over them temporally and spiri- tually, urge them to attend to every duty, visit them when they are sick, care for them in temporal difficulty, and do all he can to promote their holi- ness, happiness, and usefulness. He must also exercise similar care for the Converts residing within his Ward. Section 3.— The Guard Book 1. The Commanding Officer must supply each Ward Sergeant with a Guard Book, in which the Sergeant must enter the name of every Soldier and Recruit attached to his Ward. 2. On the first leaf of the book the C.O. must see that a description of the boundaries of the Ward is entered, and, if possible, a sketch plan of the whole Ward. 3. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the names of new Recruits are duly added to the Guard Book of the Ward in which they reside, as soon as they are entered on the Cartridge Book. 4. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the names of Soldiers and Recruits which have been 372 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Wards [Chap. VII, Sect. 4 removed from the Roll by the Census Board Meet- ing, are removed from the Guard Books of the Wards to which they belonged. The Ward Ser- geants should be encouraged to keep the names of such Soldiers and Recruits upon the praying list of the Ward, and to make all possible efforts for their restoration to God and The Army. Ward Sergeants are not permitted to take off any name from the Guard Book without the consent of the C.O., which consent may be given only in accord- ance with the Regulations laid down in Chapter VI, Section 13, of this Part. 5. The Guard Book is ruled with a number of Attendances, squares after each name. The Ward Sergeant should make the following marks each week, to indicate the attendance of, and the Cartridges received from, every Soldier and Recruit in his Ward. i/j “x Attendance. Attendance, and Cartridge received. Section 4. — The Ward Meetings 1 . The Commanding Officer is responsible for Regularly held seeing that regular Ward Meetings are arranged in every Ward. 2. An Indoor Meeting of the Soldiers and Recruits in each Ward, of each Ward should be held weekly. (a) The Ward Meeting in each instance will be held upon a night decided by the Divisional Commander. i. For the convenience of Soldiers who are engaged upon the night selected for the Ward Meet- ing, the D.C. will, through the C.O., make other suitable arrangements for holding one or more Ward Meeting on other days. ii. A Ward Meeting may be held upon the Sunday morning, provided that such Meeting does not interfere with the ordinary public opera- tions of the Corps. 873 Bk.II, Pt. I] The Wards [Chap. VII, Sect. 4 F.Os to lead. When not held. United Soldiers’ Meeting monthly. No discussions. ( b ) Each Ward Meeting should, if possible, be held within the boundaries of the Ward to which it belongs ; bnt where this is impossible, the C.O. may, with the consent of the D.C., arrange for the Ward to hold its Meeting in the Hall or elsewhere., ( c ) Ward Meetings may be preceded by an Open-Air Meeting within the boundaries of the Ward, should the C.O. consider such a course desirable. (d) Ward Meetings, both indoor and in the open air, are to be led alternately by the male and female Ser- geants, unless they mutually arrange otherwise. (e) The times of commencing Ward Meetings will be decided by the D.C., and no changes may be made without his authority. 3. The C.O. and the Lieutenant must each con- duct one Ward Meeting weekly, taking the Wards in regular order. On each visit they must carefully inspect the Guard Book, and make inquiry of the Sergeants about each Soldier, and render the Sergeants any necessary assistance in connexion with their work. 4. The C.O. must conduct a Weekly Soldiers’ Meeting at the Hall, where, for any reason, regular Ward Meetings are not held. 5. The C.O, must conduct a united Soldiers’ Meeting of all the Wards, once a month. This Meeting, which will be held in the Hall, will be known as the Monthly Soldiers’ Meeting. 6. The C.O. must see that the spiritual character of the Ward Meeting is strictly maintained. (a) He must not permit the introduction of any subject which does not bear upon the spiritual experiences of those present. (b) He must not permit theological discussion. (c) He must not permit any one to call in question the Doctrines, Principles, or Practices of The Army. (d) He must not permit the Meeting to be used as an occasion for the discussion of Corps affairs, personal grievances, difficulties, local, political, or labour questions. 374 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Wards [Chap. VII, Sect. 5 7. The C.O. must impress upon each Ward Ser- geant his responsibility for the unsaved as well as for the Converts and Soldiers and Recruits residing in his Ward. He should make every possible effort to persuade sinners, who are under conviction of sin, or desirous of serving God, to attend the Ward Meetings, and bring them to a decision as soon as possible. The Soldiers and Recruits should also be made to feel their responsibility for bringing to the Ward Meetings any person of their acquaint- ance who is under conviction of sin, or seeking Salvation. Section 5.— The Cartridges 1. The Commanding Officer must see that the Treasurer hands to the Sergeants of each Ward the Cartridges for the use of Soldiers and Recruits belonging to the Ward. 2. The Ward Sergeants will be responsible for the distribution of the Cartridges within their respective Wards. 3. The Ward Sergeants should see that the Cartridge of each Soldier and Recruit in his Ward is returned, full or empty, each week. Cartridges should be collected at the W T ard Meeting, and, when they are handed in, the Guard Rook should be marked (see Section 3 of this Chapter ), showing that the Cartridge of the Soldier, against whose name the mark appears in the Book, has been received. The amount will not be entered, as the Cartridge must not be opened by the Ward Sergeant. 4. Should any Cartridges not be handed in at the Ward Meeting, the Ward Sergeants must obtain them before the Friday night in each week. 5. The Ward Sergeants must bring in the Cart- ridges for the week to the Treasurer, on the night appointed, when they will be opened and entered Save sinners. Who issues Cartridges. Who distri- butes. Who collects. Before Friday Hand to Treasurer. 375 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Wards [Chap. VII, Sect. 6 Weekly Return. Responsible for sale of all Army literature. Duties of Ward Sergeants. Soldiers to sell. in the Cartridge Book. (See Book //, Parti , Chapter V, Section 2, paragraph 12.) 6. The Treasurer will supply the Ward Sergeant with a return each week, giving the total number of Cartridges and the total amount received from his Ward. The number of Cartridges, and total amount for each Ward, should be entered on a sheet of paper or printed form, as set forth in this Section, and posted in the Hall. Cartridges For Week ending Friday Name of Ward. No. of Soldiers. Amount. Briggate . 30 £ S. d. 14 0 James Street . 28 0 19 0 North Town 20 0 12 6 The Market 25 0 13 9 Town Hall 18 0 5 7 Gordon Square 10 0 4 6 Total . 131 3 19 4 Section <$.— Literature 1. The Ward Publisher will be responsible for the distribution and the extension of the sale of 4 The War Cry’ and other Army papers, magazines, etc., within the Ward to which he is attached. 2. The Ward Publisher will be under the direction of, and must work in harmony with, the Publica- tions Sergeant, and must carry out his duties in harmony with Orders and Regulations for Ward Publishers. 3. As far as possible, each Soldier and Recruit should take a certain number of each of the publi * cations, which they will sell, or distribute on their own responsibility. 376 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Wards [Chap. VII, Sect. 6 4. The number of the publications sold by each Ward should be posted in the Hall on a sheet of paper, or printed form similar to the Allowing, dealing with each of the regular publications : — Publications For Week ending Friday No. Supplied. Name of Ward. ‘War Cry.’ • Young | Soldier.’ North Town 160 120 James Street 98 50 Gordon Square . 86 74 The Market 84 68 Briggate .... 52 45 Town Hall .... 55 39 The Common 26 10 Totals .... 561 406 Announce results. 377 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 1 An aid to Salvation message. Guard against danger. What is a Band? No. of Bands- men. Bandsmen and Songsters. The Band’s Composition Chapter VIII THE BAND Section i.— General Regulations 1. The power and usefulness of The Army has been enormously increased by the judicious use of music — both vocal and instrumental — as an aid in its proclamation of the message of Salvation. 2. The Field Officer should constantly keep before him the object of The Army’s use of music, and seek by every means in his power to develop its usefulness. Whilst fully seized of its advan- tages, he must ever guard against the dangers which are inseparably associated with this, as with most other good things. 3. The term Band is applied to a section of the Corps, composed of not less than four Soldiers, organized as a company, for the purpose of further- ing Salvation Army work by means of instrumental music, and working under the Orders and Regu- lations for Bands. 4. A Band may not comprise more than thirty- four members, including its own Local Officers, without the written approval of the Divisional Commander. 5. In Corps of one hundred and fifty Soldiers and upwards, a Bandsman may not be appointed as a member of the Songster Brigade ( ses Chapter IX, paragraph 5, of this Part), nor may any Songster be appointed as a Bandsman. 6. The Commanding Officer must carefully study the Regulations governing Bands, and see that the 378 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 2 composition and all operations of his Band or Bands are in harmony with the Orders and Regu- lations for Bands, and according to other Orders issued from time to time. 7. It is to be understood that wherever the word Bandsman is used in these Regulations it applies equally to women in Bands. Section 2.— The Field Officer’s Relationship 1. The Field Officer must remember that a Band exists for the purpose of spreading Salvation, and that each Bandsman should use his instrument for the Salvation of souls as readily as another Soldier uses his voice in speaking, singing, or praying for the same purpose. 2. The F.Q. must labour to make the Bandsmen feel the emptiness of mere performance, and that anything in The Army that does not help forward the work of saving souls is largely a hindrance. (See Book /, Part VI, Chapter V , Section 6, para- graph 4.) 3. The F.O. must guard against the Band playing music merely for the purpose of parading them- selves or their music. On the other hand, he should commend the men for wishing to play Salvation music in the most effective and best possible manner. 4. The F.O. must seek to prevent the growth of anything like a feeling of separateness between the Band and Soldiers. He must make his Bands- men feel that they are in the Band because they are Soldiers. He must promote their spiritual welfare, and see that they speak, sing, and pray in the Meetings. 5. The F.O. must watch against professionalism in the Band. This temptation besets all workers for God. He should realize what a calamity it Bandswomen. What Bands are for. No performance merely. When to commend. Keep Bands- men Soldiers, Not mere players. 379 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band IChap. VIII, Sect. 2 Take trouble. Look after them. Pray with them. Must have Band Regulations. Explain Regulations. would be if he could go to Meetings, speak, sing, and pray, and do a round of duties in a mechanical way, feeling little spiritual interest and caring little for souls. Just as he would rouse himself to take fresh hold of God, if he felt any approach to this condition, so must he deal with his Bands- men, and help them to realize the hollowness of such a condition. 6. The F.O. must interest himself in all that concerns the efficiency, unity, and general welfare of the Band. If he is indifferent towards them they will probably drift into a condition of general unsatisfactoriness ; but if he interests himself in their playing and piety and Army spirit, the Band will not only be a joy to him, but a decided advan- tage to the Corps. 7. The Commanding Officer must interest him- self in the uniform of the Band. He must watch that it is cleanly, and of the official design ; and he must thoroughly inspect the condition of the instruments at least once each month. 8. The C.O. must meet the Bandsmen together, at least once a month, pray with them, earnestly inquiring into their spiritual condition, and advising them in methods of self-improvement, in order to better qualify them for their work. 9. The C.O. must see that the Orders and Regu- lations with regard to Bands and Bandsmen are carried out in the Band. Every Bandsman, on being commissioned, will receive a copy of such Regulations from his Divisional Commander. 10. The C.O. must enforce Regulations in a kindly manner ; he must take trouble to explain their reasonableness, and where any friction has arisen, he must give the unruly sufficient time for consideration and amendment before taking further steps. If there is anything in the Orders he cannot 380 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 3 understand he should at once make inquiry from his D.C. An arbitrary way of presenting Regu- lations tends to set men against them before they have had opportunity of understanding them. 11. If at any time the C.O. finds that practices or customs are in existence which are contrary to Regulations, he must, with the assistance of the Bandmaster and Band Sergeant, set himself to put matters right without delay. Bandsmen, as a rule, are ready to take any amount of trouble to assist in the War, and they will readily drop such customs if the errors are wisely pointed out. 12. The C.O. must direct the movements of the Band. 13. The case of any Band which, after suit- able warning by the D.C., deliberately refuses to act in harmony with the Orders and Regulations for Bands, shall be referred to the National Head- quarters for decision. Section 3.— Formation 1. The Commanding Officer must endeavour to establish a Band in connexion with his Corps, if the Corps does not already possess one. 2. But however much the C.O. would like to add to an existing Band, or to form a Band, he must exercise the utmost care in selecting Bandsmen. If a man is not right in his soul, or is not loyal to The Army, or is not a true Blood-and-Fire Soldier, he must not be commissioned as a Bandsman, whatever his musical abilities may be. Experience shows that one unfit person in a Band frequently does untold damage. If the C.O. has not the people available to make a Band of the right kind, he must do without one until he has. He must beware lest, for a present gain, he sows a harvest of tears and sorrow for himself or his successors. Correct bad customs. C.O. commands Insubordina- tion. A Band for «very Corps. Select carefully. Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 3 Bandmaster. Selection of Bandsmen. Commissioning of Bandsmen. Application Form. Must read the Regulations. Sign the Bandsman's Bond. Commissions. Band Recruits. 3. In forming a Band it will generally be found that there is some suitable Soldier who is qualified to teach his comrades, and who can therefore be appointed Bandmaster. Where this is not the case the Divisional Commander will arrange for the teaching to be done by the Divisional Bandmaster or by the Bandmaster of some adjacent Corps. 4. The C.O. will select from Soldiers, whose names are on the Roll Book, such comrades as, in his opinion, are likely to develop into useful musicians, and whose records as good working Soldiers of the Corps are satisfactory. 5. The C.O. must see that the Orders laid down in Chapter V of this Part , with reference to the appointment of Local Officers, are observed in connexion with the Commissioning of Bandsmen. 6. The C.O. must supply a copy of the Bands- man's Application Form to each Soldier proposed for the position of Bandsman. 7. The Orders and Regulations for Bands and Songster Brigades must be read by the Soldier desiring to become a Bandsman, before he fills in his Application Form. 8. The D.C., if satisfied that the applicant is a suitable person for the position, will supply him with a Bandsman' s Bond , which he will sign, after affixing thereto a sixpenny stamp. 9. The C.O. must see that every member of the Band signs the Bandsman' s Bond , which, when complete, must be sent by the C.O. to the D.C. A Commission will then be issued by the D.C. and handed to the Bandsman by the C.O. at the inaugu- ration of the Band. 10. Soldiers who are not musicians, but who are desirous of being taught with a view to becoming Bandsmen of an existing Band, must be accepted 382 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 as Band Recruits, in accordance with the Orders arid Regulations for Bands and Songster Brigades . 11. The C.O. and the Bandmaster will arrange for the distribution of Instruments to the most suitable players. Alterations or rearrangements that may be required at any time will be made in a similar manner. 12. The C.O. should endeavour to establish a String, Concertina, or Timbrel Band, where pos- sible. There are few places in which there are not some Soldiers who can play a violin, a flute, or some other such instrument. The Juniors soon learn ; the girls should be taught to play the violin ; and, with little trouble and expense, a Band can be formed far more suitable for indoor Meetings than the Brass Band, which has such preponderating advantages for Marches and other operations in the Open-Air. 13. The Orders and Regulations for Bands and Songster Brigades apply equally to Timbrel, String, Concertina, Drum and Fife, and Brass Bands, whether formed in connexion with Senior or Young People’s Work, and the C.O. is responsible for seeing that no person is admitted, or allowed to continue, as a member of any Band who is not a Soldier of The Army, and willing at all times to carry out such Orders. Section 4.— Instruments and Music 1. The Commanding Officer and the Band- master are responsible, with the Divisional Com- mander, for seeing that all new Instruments are purchased from Headquarters’ Trade Department, and that they are purchased in the name of the Corps. 2. The C.O. must see that The Salvation Army Crest is stamped or engraved on every Instrument obtained for the Band. Distribution of Instruments. String Bands. Orders. New instru- ments to be purchased from the Trade Department. Instruments stamped with Crest. 38.3 Bk. II, Ft. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect 4 No second-hand instruments. All Army Instruments S.A. property. On Army Service. Only official Salvation Army arrangements to be played. Exception. All music Corps property. 3. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that no second-hand Instruments are purchased, and no Instruments sold or exchanged without the written consent of the D.C. 4. All Instruments used by The Salvation Army Band must be the property of The Army, no matter through whom they have been purchased, or by whom presented. 5. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the Instruments of the Band are used only on Salvation Army Service, or at such special demonstrations as are authorized in accordance with these Regu- lations. ( See Section 10 of this Chapter .) 6. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that no music is used, either in the practice room or in public, by any Band, or part of a Band, which has not been issued by The Salvation Army in the Band Journals, Band Books, or other Salvation Army publications. This Order applies not only to tunes, but also to the arrangements of parts. No Bandmaster or other person connected with a Salvation Army Band is permitted to use arrange- ments for Instruments which differ from those published or authorized by Headquarters. 7. When songs from 'The Musical Salvationist’ are used, and a temporary arrangement of parts is made to enable a part, or the whole, of a Band to accompany the music, the arrangement may be used only for the special occasion for which it was arranged ; it shall not be included in the Band Music for ordinary use. 8. All Music, Music Books, Sheets and other requisites for the use of the Band are the property of the Corps, and new supplies may be purchased from the Corps Funds. ;>S4 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sects. 5, 6 Section 5.— The Open-Air Operations 1. The Commanding Officer should arrange for the Band to be used to the best possible advantage in the Open-Air work of the Corps. To this end — ■ (a) The Bandsmen should attend the Open-Air Meeting as near to the starting time as possible. They should not be permitted to wait for one another at some point, and march together to the Open-Air Meeting, except on special occasions, duly arranged by the C.O. (b) The Band should be used chiefly for the Marches, when the playing of the Band and the singing of the Soldiers must alternate regularly. The Band is very valuable, but it must not be allowed to displace the singing of the Soldiers on the March. ( c ) The Band should be formed into a separate Brigade, so as to hold Meetings by itself, apart from the other Brigades — all afterwards marching together to the Hall. ( d ) Care should be taken to select for the Processions stirring tunes. Tunes most suitable for the crowd, and which the Band can play effectively, should be chosen for the more thickly-populated neighbour- hoods. 2. When there is any threat of prosecution by local authorities for playing a musical instrument, 110 Bandsman shall be required to play. In such cases the C.O. should call for volunteers ; and men with families, or who cannot well bear im- prisonment, should be urged to refrain from playing. The young and vigorous should be en- couraged to fight out such battles for their Lord. Section 6.— When to Stop Playing 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that places of worship in the neighbourhood are not disturbed by the singing and playing of the Corps on the March. He must, therefore, give the fullest authority to the Bandmaster for carrying out the Regulations in this Section. 2 c Use Band in Open-Air. Prosecutions by local authorities. Don’t disturb Churches. 385 Bk.II, Pt.I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 6 Time. Stop playing. Respect complaints. Don’t disturb the sick. Watch horses. Don’t lay hands on horses. 2. The C.O. must assure himself that the Band- master knows the time at which Services are usually held in these buildings. 3. If possible, processions should not pass churches and chapels during their Services. If this cannot be avoided, the Bandmaster must stop the playing and singing within one hundred yards’ distance of such places. When the whole proces- sion is a similar distance past, the playing and singing may be continued. 4. The C.O. must give respectful and prompt attention to complaints from the representatives of churches, chapels, or other places of worship, as to inconvenience arising from the outdoor playing and singing of the Corps. 5. Unless the C.O., or the person in charge of the Procession or Open-Air Meeting has positive proof to the contrary, he must stop the playing and singing when it is stated that there is any one ill within hearing of the music or singing. The sick person should be visited, and assurances received that all is right, before again playing or singing past the house, or holding a Meeting in the immediate neighbourhood. 6. If there are signs of a horse taking fright, either the C.O. or the Bandmaster should blow his whistle, when all playing and singing must cease until the difficulty is past. 7. The C.O. should never lay hands on horse or man, except to save life or prevent accident ; nor should he attempt to lay hold of a horse’s head, if the driver is not favourable to his doing so. The driver is responsible for his own acts so long as he is not interfered with ; any attempt to take the control of the horse out of his hands merely in- creases the difficulty and danger if he is unfriendly 386 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 7 8. The C.O. should see that the Colour Sergeant understands to lower his Flag when need arises, and, in case of sudden emergency, has power to stop the music and singing, or even to call a halt, in order to avoid danger. 9. There must be no unreasonable interference with the passage of other people, or traffic, through the streets, even if it be necessary to break up long columns into two or three sections. 10. The C.O. must see that care is exercised in playing inside the Hall, and that the Orders and Regulations for Bands and Songster Brigades are observed. The use of the drum, and playing gener- ally, should be modified, so that no real annoyance is caused to adjoining householders. Section 7. — The Indoor Meeting: 1. The Band on arriving at the Hall should halt near the entrance, play until the Soldiers have passed in, then proceed to their places on the platform. 2. The Commanding Officer must encourage the Band to go to the platform as quickly as possible, so as to be ready for commencing the Meeting punctually. They must not be per- mitted to hold Prayer Meetings to the delay of the public Meeting, and should not go to the Band Room except in cases of necessity. 8. The C.O. should be careful to subordinate the work of the Band to the object of the Meeting. He will find that the Band can be of great service in the ordinary Salvation Meeting by accompanying the first song, and by sustaining the singing throughout the Service. He should encourage every Bandsman to feel a share of personal respon- sibility for the result of every Meeting. Colour Sergeant. No unreasonable interference with traffic. Beat drum lightly. How to enter. No gossip. Bandsmen share responsibility. 387 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sects. 8, 9 Not too much music. Encourage Christmas playing. Observe Regulations. What is a Musical Meeting ? And a Festival? United Musical Festival. 4. The C O. must insist on the Band playing softly, so that the singing of the people is not overpowered. Few will sing when there is too much music. There is frequently a tendency for the Brass Band to overpower the voice. The C.O. should be constantly on the guard against this. Section 8.— Christmas Playing 1. The custom adopted by some Bands of playing and singing on Christmas Eve and at other times during the Christmas season, is to be en- couraged by the Field Officer, so long as it is in harmony with the general effort of the Corps, according to the Regulations laid down in Book II, Part IV, Chapter V , Section 8 (C). 2. In cases where the Band alone undertakes this work, the Commanding Officer must arrange so that the Regulations referred to in the last para- graph are fully observed. Section 9.— Musical Meetings and Festivals 1 . A Musical Meeting is one in which the greater portion of the time is occupied by either Vocal or Instrumental Music, or both, the whole being in harmony with Army principles and Regulations. 2. A Musical Festival is an extraordinary Musical Meeting, where a special programme of Army Music, Vocal or Instrumental, or both combined, is ren- dered. The term Musical Festival must not be used unless by the sanction of the Divisional Commander, who will withhold such sanction if the Band has not reached the required standard of efficiency. 3. When it is desired to hold a United Musical Festival, in which more than one visiting Band or Songster Brigade is to take part, the proposal, with full particulars and draft programme, must be 388 Bk. II, Pt.I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 9 submitted for the approval of the National Head- quarters, through the D.C. 4. Musical Meetings and Festivals, like all other Salvation Army Meetings, must be arranged with a view to the promotion of the objects of The Army, including, in every case, the Salvation of sinners and the reclamation of backsliders. 5. The programme must be prepared in harmony with the requirements named in the last preceding paragraph, and must include the' following : — (a) Opening Song and Prayer. ( b ) The reading of a portion of Scripture. ( c ) A short Address and appeal to the unconverted to seek Salvation on the spot. These items must be shown in the printed Pro- gramme, and neither the Commanding Officer nor the D.C. has authority to approve any Programme which is not in harmony with this Order. 6. The Programme must be prepared by the Bandmaster in conjunction with the C.O., who shall submit the same to the D.C. for approval, at least seven days before the date fixed for the Meet- ing. In every case the draft must contain particulars showing where the various items may be found in the ‘Band Journal,’ ‘Musical Salvationist,’ or other official publications, and such references must be printed on the Programme. 7. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the approved Programme is strictly adhered to, and that the Festival is conducted under careful supervision, in accordance with Army principles and usages. 8. No song shall be sung at any Salvation Army Meeting which has not been published by The Salvation Army, save and except as hereinafter provided, viz. : — (a) Songs which have been specially sanctioned by the Musical Board. Why held. Programme. Submit full particulars to D.C. Maintain S.A. spirit. What to sing. 389 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 9 and play. Instrumental Solos. Vocal Music. Testimonies. No encore. i. In the case of the United Kingdom, the Musical Board is appointed by International Head- quarters. ii. In other Territories, the Musical Board is ap- pointed by the National Headquarters. (b) Popular secular and sacred tunes of any of the stan" dard hymn metres, for which Salvation Army words have been published, or which are, at the time, being sung. 9. No Instrumental Music shall be played at any Salvation Army Meeting other than that issued by The Salvation Army, save and except as an accom- paniment to the singing of songs allowed under paragraph 8 of this Section . 10. Instrumental solos, duets, quartets, or other combination of Instruments, may form a portion of a Musical Programme in order to give the neces- sary variety to such a Meeting, but only under the following conditions : — (a) Such selections must be from Music published by The Salvation Army. (b) They must be well-known airs, which carry to the minds of the audience the sentiments of the song to which the air is usually sung. (c) A verse of the song, or at least the chorus, must be sung when the Instrumentalist has finished playing. 11. No Musical Meeting or Festival shall consist entirely of Instrumental Music. There must in all such Meetings be a reasonable proportion of Vocal Music. 12. The C.O. must see that in all Corps Meetings of a musical character, other than regular Musical Festivals, the various items are interspersed with testimonies or short Salvation addresses, or both. 13. No encore shall be allowed in any Musical Meeting or Festival, and this must be clearly stated on every printed Programme. 390 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 10 Section io.— Outside Demonstrations 1. It may occasionally be thought desirable for Army Bands to take part in great non-political demonstrations, on behalf of important measures connected with temperance, purity, or other national question. In such cases the Commanding Officer must see that the following directions are strictly followed : — (a) The written consent of the Divisional Commander to any such proposal must be obtained before any arrangements are made. (b) The Bandsmen must appear at such demonstrations in full uniform, with the Band Colours. (c) They must play only Salvation Army music. (d) They must march in one solid Company in the Pro- cession, so as to retain their distinctly Salvation Army character. (e) In any demonstration, the Band must have its own Meetings, in which the Orders relating to Open-Air Meetings must be carried out. (/) If the procession breaks up at the close of the March, the Bandsmen must not take part in any Festivals or Meetings with the other persons who have formed part of the procession or demonstration. They must march to their own Hall, or to some other place appointed for them, there to hold an Army Meeting ; or dismiss, as may be deemed desirable. ( g ) No ornaments, regalia, or badges other than those authorized by The Army shall be worn. 2. No Band shall be allowed to take part in carnivals and show processions, nor any demon- strations, except those of the character above mentioned, in which case the directions given must be strictly observed. 3. Any gifts or collections made in connexion with such demonstration must be treated as ordinary Corps Income, unless otherwise arranged by the D.C. Public processions. No other outside Demonstrations. Gifts belong to Corps. 391 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sects. 11, 12 Form Recruit Company. Enrolled three months as Soldiers. Recruits serve six months. Three months’ trial. The need. What it is. Section n. — The Band Recruit 1. In Corps having more than 150 Soldiers andi Recruits the Commanding Officer must see that a 1 Band Recruit Company is formed. 2. The C.O. must not permit any person to be accepted as a Band Recruit until he has been enrolled as a Soldier at least three months. This condition applies equally to backsliders. 3. Except as provided in paragraph 4, following , and in the case of backsliders, the C.O. must see that all proposed Bandsmen serve as Band Recruits for at least six months, and that they do not play in public during that period. 4. A person who has been dismissed from any Salvation Army Band, or who has resigned for any reason save that of health, domestic trouble, or removal to a place where there was no Army Band, or for some reason certified at the time by the Divisional Commander as being honourable, must work as a Soldier to the satisfaction of the C.O. for at least three months before any proposal for his re-acceptance as a Bandsman may be considered. Section 12.— The Band Reserve 1. Owing to age, infirmity, and other circum- stances, many Salvation Army Bandsmen find it difficult to fully discharge the duties required of them, and yet are reluctant to withdraw entirely from association with the Band. 2. To provide a means by which such Bandsmen may withdraw from active service, as such, and yet continue association with the Band and their connexion with the Gratuity Fund, the Command- ing Officer must see that a Brigade or Company is established in his Corps, which shall be known as the Band Reserve. 392 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 12 3. The conditions of entering the Band Reserve are as set forth hereunder (a) A Bandsman shall be eligible to enter the Reserve on reaching the age of fifty years. He will be re- quired to do so on reaching the age of sixty. (b) A Bandsman who has been fully commissioned as such for a period of fifteen years, whether continuous or otherwise, shall have the option of joining the Reserve for a time, or permanently, if the state of his health will not permit him to fulfil his Band duties. A medical certificate to that effect must accompany the application. (c) The Band Reservist must continue to pay his weekly contribution to the Band Fund. I. Transfers to the Reserve will be effected as follow : — (a) Applications upon the Form provided will be forwarded by the Commanding Officer to the Divisional Com- mander, who will communicate his decision to the Bandsman through the C.O. The Form of Appli- cation will, in all cases, be signed by the C.O. and by two Band Locals, one of whom must be the Band- * master. (/;) The application to enter the Band Reserve must be accompanied by the Bandsman’s Commission ; and in place thereof the D.C., upon the appointment being approved, will issue a Certificate of Appointment. (c) The Commission will be retained at the D.H.Q., filed with the Bandsman’s Bond , the date of entry into the Reserve being endorsed on the back. When temporary Reservists leave the Reserve, and take their places again in the Band, the C.O. must forward the Certificate of Appointment to the D.C., who will issue the Commission bearing date of both the entry into, and retirement from, the Reserve. (d) Each Bandsman entering the Reserve after the age of fifty will wear the Reservists’ Special Badge, which will be supplied with the Certificate of Appointment. 5. The C.O. should, when possible, provide the Reservist with some local office or special duty. Every effort should be made to usefully and fully employ his services. It will be found possible to make occasional use of the services of the Reservist ; Conditions of entry. Method of transfer. The C.O. and the Reservist. 393 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sects. 13, 14 When transferred. Must produce Commission. How to resign. for instance, as a substitute for any Bandsman unable to fulfil his engagements. In any case the Reservist must continue to wear full uniform, and, health permitting, take an active part in the work of the Corps. Section 13.— Transfer of Bandsmen 1. When a Commissioned Bandsman is trans- ferred, as a Soldier in good standing, to another Corps, he will be permitted to become a Bandsman of the Corps to which he has been transferred, provided there is a vacancy in the Band, and that, in the opinion of the Commanding Officer and the Bandmaster, such a course is desirable. In such case — (a) If the transfer is to a Corps in the same Division, the Bandsman must forward his Commission to the Divisional Commander for endorsement. ( b ) If the Corps to which he is being transferred is in another Division, the D.C. will endorse the Com- mission, and forward it, together with the Bands- man’s Bond , to the responsible D.C. ; who, in turn, will endorse the Commission , and forward it to the Bandsman direct, or through the C.O. of the Corps to which he has been transferred. 2. The C.O. must remember that a transferred Bandsman may not become a member of the Band unless he produces his Bandsman’s Commission duly endorsed, as set forth in the last preceding paragraph. Section 14. — Resignation of Bandsmen 1. In the event of a Bandmaster, or Bandsman, resigning or ceasing to carry out the duties of his appointment, the Commanding Officer must see that he delivers up his instrument to him. The C.O. must also endeavour to see that the Band- master immediately returns his Commission to the Divisional Commander, and states the reasons for 394 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 14 his resignation. The D.C. will decide what steps shall be taken in respect to any Comrade refusing to comply with this Order. 2. The Field Officer is not empowered to cancel or withdraw a Bandsman’s Commission , or to call in his instrument, except on the written instruc- tions of the Officer who issued such Commission , or an Officer occupying the same in succession. 3. In cases of grave misconduct the C.O. has power to suspend a Bandsman ; he must write the same day to the D.C., giving a full report of the circumstances, and await his instructions as to what action shall be taken. 4. The C.O., acting under special instructions from his D.C. to that effect, may cancel a Bands- man’s Commission , and call in his instrument or instruments. 5. When a Bandsman has given up his instru- ment, has resigned his appointment, or has been dismissed, the F.O. has no authority to return to him the instrument or re-appoint him, unless he obtains the consent of the D.C. in writing, for such a course. 6. The C.O. is responsible for the good conduct of the Band, and should report to the D.C. any breach of discipline which is likely to injure the Band, or cause difficulty in the Corps. 7. The D.C. may cancel, withdraw, or suspend any Bandmaster’s, Band Sergeant’s, or Bandsman’s Commission for any of the following reasons, if proved to his satisfaction : — (a) Ceasing to be a Soldier from any cause whatsoever. (b) Persistent refusal to comply with Regulation. (c) Frequent absence from Meetings or Practices without a satisfactory reason. Who cancels Commission. Suspension. D.C. may authorize C.O. to call in. No instrument returned without D.C’s consent. Breaches of discipline. D.C. cancels Commission. 395 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Band [Chap. VIII, Sect. 15 ( d ) Proved musical incompetence, or lack of improvement after sufficient trial. (e) Insubordination to a Superior Officer. (/) Any conduct which is proved to be injurious to the Band or to the Corps, and detrimental to the charac- ter and usefulness of either. Its purpose. Details from the D.C. Encourage the Band to register. C.O. should acquaint hi nself with me hods of control. Section 15.— The Bandsman’s Widow’s Gratuity Fund 1. A fund, known as the ‘Bandsman’s Widow’s Gratuity Fund,’ has been established for the pur- pose of providing Benefits for the Widows and Orphans of Salvation Army Bandsmen promoted to Glory. 2. Owing to the varying conditions in different countries, it is not possible to set out in this volume the details of the Fund. The Commanding Officer may obtain full information concerning the Fund on application to the Divisional Commander. 3. In Territories where the Widow’s Gratuity Fund has been established, the C.O. should en- courage his Band to register under the Fund. 4. The C.O. should acquaint himself with the purposes and methods of control of the Bandsman’s Widow’s Gratuity Fund where such is in operation, and see that the business of the Fund is conducted in harmony therewith. 396 Bk. n, Pt. i] The Songster Brigade [Chap. IX Chapter IX THE SONGSTER BRIGADE 1. In every Corps, where circumstances permit, the Commanding Officer is responsible for the formation of a Brigade of Soldiers for the purpose of assisting in the singing work of the Corps. Such Brigade shall be known as the Songster Brigade. 2. The formation, composition, music, and opera- tions of the Songster Brigade shall be governed by the Orders and Regulations for Band and Songster Brigades . 3. The Songster Brigade will be under the direction of the Songster Leader, who may be assisted by a Deputy-Songster Leader. (See Book II, Part 7, Chapter V, Section 4, paragraph 2 ( i ).} 4. No Songster Brigade shall be allowed to exceed thirty persons, without the written sanction of the Divisional Commander, who in no case will permit more than thirty-four Members. 5. In Corps of one hundred and fifty Soldiers and upwards, Bandsmen shall not be appointed as members of the Songster Brigade, nor shall any member of the Songster Brigade be appointed as Bandsmen. (See Chapter VIII, Section 7, paragraph 5, of this Part.) Songster Brigade. Orders and Regulations Songster Leader. Members. Bandsmen and Songsters. 397 Bk, II, Pt. I] The Home League [Chap. X Formation. Its objects. Membership. Secretary, Under direction of the C.O. Secretary’s Duties. Chapter X THE HOME LEAGUE 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that a League is formed at his Corps for the purposes set forth in paragraph 2 of this Chapter. (a) Such League shall be known as the Home League. ( b ) The Home League may not be formed without the consent of the Divisional Home League Secretary. ( See paragraph 5 of this Chapter.) 2. The main objects of the League are : — (a) The furtherance of Salvation Army interests amongst the women of the Corps and district. (b) The Salvation and Soldiership of the husbands and children of the Members of the League. (c) Giving counsel and direction to the Members, especially the mothers, in matters affecting home management and the training of children. 3. Membership of the League will be open to any woman over the age of eighteen. A small charge for membership may be made in order to provide the cost of material or refreshment for the League. The charge will usually be one penny per week, but may not exceed threepence. 4. The League will be in charge of a responsible woman Local Officer, who shall be known as the Home League Secretary. 5. The Home League Secretary will work under the direction of the C.O., and in conjunction witli the Divisional Home League Secretary, who will usually be the wife of the Divisional Commander. 6. The Secretary’s duty will be to conduct a weekly Meeting of the League, and as far as possible to arrange for the visitation of Members. Out- lines of subjects and general directions will be 398 Bk. II, Pt. I] The Home League [Chap. X issued from time to time by the National Head- quarters. 7. The C.O. must see that a Home League Treasurer is appointed to assist the Secretary with the financial affairs of the League. 8. Where a Corps Finance Board has been set up, the finances of the League will be reviewed by such Board, and the Home League Secretary will be a Member thereof. (See Book II, Part IV, Chapter V , Section 2.) 9. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the following official books are used in connexion with the League : — (a) The Member’s Roll. (b) Club Payment Books. (c) Weekly Income and Expenditure Books. (d) Receipt Books. 10. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the Orders and Regulations for the Home League are duly observed in connexion with the League estab- lished at his Corps. Treasurer. Finance. Records. Orders and Regulations. 399 Bk. II, Pt. F.O’s responsibility. Quality required. Test them. F.O. has best opportunity to judge. Candidates [Chap. XI, Sect. 1 Chapter XI CANDIDATES Section i.— General Regulations 1. Scarcely any responsibility devolving upon the Field Officer carries with it more serious con- sequences than the power he possesses of influenc- ing his Soldiers to volunteer for Officership in the Salvation War, and the opportunity he has for helping them to qualify themselves for it. 2. The F.O. must remember that no amount of labour and training bestowed upon people who are entirely incapable will impart the needed capacity. Vv hether, therefore, The Army is to have good Officers or not depends on the quality of the Candi- dates sent forward. 3. The discernment needed to try the spirits of Soldiers, not only whether they be of God, but whether they possess, or are capable of acquiring, the qualifications to lead others, is a very valuable one, and should be cultivated by all Officers. 4. The F.O. usually has a better opportunity of forming a judgment as to the fitness of any par- ticular Candidate than the Divisional Commander. He is constantly in touch with the Soldiers, and should know their worth and fitness. He can find out the kind of lives they live in their homes and at their work. He sees them frequently in the Open-Air Meetings, or in the Hall, and, with very little trouble, can discover whether they give promise of making effective Officers. 400 Bk. II, Pt. I] Candidates [Chap. XI, Sect. 1 5. The Commanding Officer must regard him- self as personally responsible for securing the num- ber of Candidates for Officership specified on the Corps Standard; he should press into the service of The Army every Soldier who seems to give promise, in any reasonable degree, of complying with the following conditions : — (a) The Candidate must be godly. The more positive and definite his realization of Salvation, the more likely will he be to succeed. (b) The Candidate must love souls. The Soldier who has a tender concern for the Salvation of men, and, even though prevented by circumstances from taking very much part in the work of his Corps, gives promise of ultimately making a good Officer. (c) The Candidate must possess some energy of character, a spirit of determination to succeed which calls up the forces of his own nature. (d) The Candidate should have some power to make himself readily understood in public speaking. There are few Soldiers, possessing the qualifica- tions already named, who will not develop this capacity — even though they possess little at the onset. (e) The Candidate must be loyal to The Army ; that is to say, he must accept The Army’s doctrines, government, principles, and methods, so far as he understands them, without reserve. 6. In considering whether he is justified in recommending a Candidate, as possessing these qualifications, the C.O. must take into account the age and circumstances of the comrade con- cerned, and the length of time during which he has been a Salvationist. Many Candidates, who have become powerful and successful Officers, have, in the early years of their experience, been very backward ; they have allowed many things in their conduct which have tried their leaders, and caused doubts as to their suitability to enter the Training Garrison. Officers must remember this, and make allowance for the mistakes, ignorance, and displays of temper often associated with youth 2 D Must get standard number each year. Make allowance 401 Bk. II, Pt. I] Candidates [Chap. XI, Sect. 1 No holding back. Who not to recommend, and high spirits, provided there is evidence of sincerity, courage, and willingness to be taught. 7. The C.O. must not refrain from recom- mending suitable Candidates from the selfish con- sideration that their becoming Officers, and their consequent loss to the Corps, may interfere with his own success. C.Os have been known to with- hold their recommendations until they have re- ceived Farewell Orders. Such a course can only be prompted by selfishness, for which there can be no reasonable excuse, seeing that the removal of one man from a front position almost invariably results in another promptly stepping forward to fill his place — the very opportunity for usefulness calling out some one to embrace it. 8. In his anxiety to furnish Candidates, the C.O. must not recommend those who, notwithstanding the help the Training Garrison will afford, still seem unlikely to make useful Officers. He should not recommend — ( a ) Unhealthy or delicate Soldiers, who are already, or are likely to become, invalids. (5) Soldiers who are burdened with a sense of their gentility. There is no place for snobbishness in the ranks of The Army. (c) Soldiers who cannot get on in their secular callings, or who cannot obtain situations. There may be exceptions to this rule, but on no account should an Officer recommend a Soldier who does not love work, or who is looking for an easy job ! (d) Men who are engaged to be married to women who are not Soldiers, or to women who are not likely to make suitable Officers’ wives. ( e ) Women who are engaged, except it be to those who are Officers, or to Soldiers who are Candidates. (/) Married men, whose wives are not anxious that their husbands should become Officers, or who are not clean and tidy in their habits. ( g ) Soldiers who do not, of their own choice, wear Uniform, unless there is some extraordinary hindrance. 402 Bk. II, Ft. I] Candidates [Chap. XI, Sect. 2 (h) Outsiders who will not enlist except on the under- standing that they are to be made Officers. (i) Persons who are unwilling to begin at the bottom of the ladder in the same way as other Officers have done. (j) Persons who, notwithstanding the possession of fine qualifications, have doubts about the Atonement, the Devil, Hell, the inspiration of the Bible, and the possibility of Salvation to the uttermost, or who doubt any of the principles or practices of The Salvation Army. 9. The C.O. must be careful not to recommend Nounsuit- Candidates concerning whom he has not good ables ' ground for believing they will become Blood-and- Fire Officers, whose future work will justify his selection, be a credit to The Army, and promote the Salvation of souls, and the glory of the Lord Jesus Christ. Section 2.— The Candidate 1. The Soldier desiring to become an Officer Provide must first consult his Commanding Officer, who Fon^ inary will advise him on the subject, and supply him with the First Application Form , which, when filled up by him, will furnish some leading par- ticulars concerning himself, the branch of The Army’s operations for which he offers, and his fitness for the Work. Such Soldier is known as a Candidate. 2. The Candidate must return the Form to the Opinion to be C.O., who will give upon it his own opinion as to Form. d ° n the suitability or otherwise of the Soldier. Details are not necessary, although they may be added. The C.O. must — (a) Say whether he considers it possible for the Candidate to develop the qualities necessary for successful Officership. ( b ) Bear in mind the various branches of Army warfare, and if the Candidate is unsuitable for Field Work, the C.O. should state for which branch he considers the Candidate best suited. 403 Bk. II, Pt. I] Candidates [Chap. XI, Sect. 3 Form to be sent to D.C. F.to’s backing. Wait Candidates. Interviews. Inquiries as to progress. Private character. Practice. 3. The C.O. must then forward the Form to the Divisional Commander. 4. On receiving a Backing Form respecting the Candidate, the C.O. must conscientiously, and as fully as possible, answer all the questions contained therein. 5. Should it be decided that the Candidate shall serve a further period as a Soldier, he will be entered as a 4 wait Candidate,’ and the C.O. should continue to use every possible means to develop the Candi- date, with a view to his ultimate acceptance. Section 3. — Preparing the Candidate 1. The Commanding Officer must interview each Candidate in his Corps once monthly from the time of application. 2. The C.O. must in such interviews inquire as to the progress the Candidate is making spiritually, and what he is doing to fit himself for his future position. He must seek to help him in any personal difficulty, and generally direct him. 3. The C.O. should inquire into the private character and previous history of the Candidate, and, if satisfied as to his sincerity, should arrange for him to have every opportunity for the im- provement of his gifts, in speaking, singing, and other duties, both in the Open-Air and in the Hall. (a) The C.O. must arrange for the Candidate to speak in the indoor Sunday Night Meeting at least once a month. ( b ) The C.O. must give the Candidate such notice as will enable him to make suitable preparation. 4. The C.O. must remember that the ability to speak, sing, or to suitably take part in any other public exercise is largely associated with habit, and that some of the most powerful public speakers 404 Bk. II, Pt. I] Candidates [Chap. XI, Sect. 4 were amongst the greatest failures when they began, only reaching efficiency by hard and regular practice. 5. The C.O. should see that the Candidate attends the weekly Corps Cadet Open-Air and Class. The C.O. is responsible for conducting the spiritual part of the latter in harmony with Part II, Chapter VIII , Section 2, paragraph 8 ( b ) and (c), of this Book. 6. The C.O. should see that the Candidate takes part in the monthly public Meeting conducted by the Candidates and Corps Cadets. ( See Part II, Chapter VIII , Section 2, paragraph 8 ( f) of this Book.) 7. The C.O. should, as far as possible, meet all Candidates in the Corps once monthly, specially for prayer and counsel, when he should inquire as to what they are reading of The Army and other publications, and especially whether they are privately studying the Bible, these Orders and Regulations, and The Why and Wherefore of The Salvation Army Orders and Regulations . He should — • (a) Point out in what respect they appear to need improve- ment, whether it be with regard to their devotion, their reading, writing, speaking, praying, singing, or anything else which has to do with their future usefulness as Officers. (h) Assist them in obtaining all the information necessary so far as he is able to do so. 8. The C.O. should invite for such Meetings those whom he considers should be Candidates, but who hang back, and endeavour to bring them to the point of decision. 9. The C.O. must arrange such special duties for the Candidates as will particularly test their characters, strengthen their weak points, and help them in personal development. Section 4.— The Accepted Candidate 1. When the Candidate has been accepted for training, it becomes doubly important that the Attend Corps Cadet Open-Air and Class. Take part in Candidates’ Public Meeting C.O. to meet Candidates monthly. And all who should be. Test them. C.O. must develop. 405 Bk. II, Pt. I] Candidates [Chap. XI, Sect. 4 Regulation badge. Contributions to training. Farewell. Travelling expenses. Commanding Officer should use every opportunity for developing and using his powers to fight, and should therefore, if at all possible, observe the following rules with regard to him. He should — (a) See that he carefully studies the appointed lessons. (b) Use his influence with his employers, and others having authority over him, to secure for him as much leisure as possible for his Army work. Apprentices and domestic servants should receive special attention in this matter. A careful F.O. may often obtain considerable concessions on the Candidate’s behalf, especially from an employer who values his services, and who will on that account feel some interest in his future welfare. Such seasons of leisure should be seized upon to push the Candidate up in those departments of fighting in which he is most backward. ( c ) Watch carefully over his personal experience and relationships, sparing no pains to keep him free from all worldliness, and inspire in him a hot love for souls. 2. The C.O. must see that the regulation badge is worn by the accepted Candidate. (See Appendix 11 , Section 6, paragraph 19.) 3. The C.O. should make such arrangements as are likely to help the Candidate in collecting the sum of money he is expected to raise for the Training College Funds. 4. On the departure of Candidates for the Training Garrison, the C.O. should, as a rule, arrange for a public Farewell Meeting. Soldiers who have won the respect of their comrades, and who are known in the town, are entitled to an opportunity of requesting the sympathy and prayers of all who know them, and their final appeals will often be very useful in influencing the unsaved. 5. The Candidate will be responsible for the payment of his travelling expenses to the Training Garrison unless his circumstances make this impos- sible, in which case the C.O. may arrange for him to collect the same. 40G Bk. II, Pt. I] The Young People’s War [Chap. XII Chapter XII THE YOUNG PEOPLE’S WAR 1. It would be difficult to overestimate the importance of the varied work carried on by The Salvation Army amongst young people, and still more difficult to exaggerate the greatness of the opportunity presented in such operations for accomplishing the end for which all Army Work is carried on ; viz., the Salvation of souls. 2. The Commanding Officer is responsible for establishing — where such are not already in exis- tence — and maintaining operations amongst the children and young people in his Command. Such operations will be known as the Young People’s War. 3. The purpose of the Y.P. War is to make Soldiers of Jesus Christ, and fighters in the ranks of The Salvation Army. To this end the C.O. must see that every effort is made to — (a) Link up the children from their infancy with the service of God and The Army. ( b ) Dedicate the children under the Flag. (c) Lead the children and young people into the personal experience of Salvation. (cl) Instruct them in Scriptural truth. (e) Teach them the principles and practices of The Salvation Army. (/) Provide for their physical and mental development in harmony with the Regulations laid down in Part 11 of this Book. 4. The C.O., in addition to his own direct efforts, must impress upon all Local Officers and Soldiers engaged in the Y.P. War the importance of doing their utmost to secure the early conversion of Importance of the Y.P. War. The C.O. responsible. Purposes of the Y.P. War. Save the children early 407 The Young People’s War [Chap. XII Bk. II, Pt. I] Study Orders and Regulations See Book II, Part II. all children who come under their influence and authority, and who attend the Meetings of The Army. 5. The Field Officer should thoroughly accept the principles and methods adopted by The Army in its work for the young, and should work in harmony with them in every appointment. 6. The F.O’s personal responsibilities in con- nexion with these operations are largely set forth in Part II of this Book . 408 Part II THE YOUNG PEOPLE’S WAR I . D IVISIONS OF THE Young People’s War ii. — The Junior Soldiers’ War iii. — Tiie Young People’s Legion iv. — The Home Section v. — The Life-Saving Scout Organiza- tion vi. — The Life-Saving Chum Organiza- tion vie — The Life-Saving Guard Organi- zation viii. — The Corps Cadets’ Brigade Chapter I DIVISIONS OF THE YOUNG PEOPLE’S WAR 1. The scope of the Young People’s War has study rendered necessary the institution of various Regulations, branches, for which Orders and Regulations have been, and will, from time to time be, issued by The General. The Field Officer is responsible for keep- ing himself acquainted with such Regulations, and for seeing that they are carried out by those under his authority in the Y.P. War. 2. The operations of the Y.P. War are divided Five branches into five branches ; namely : — (a) The Junior Soldiers’ War. (b) The Band of Love and the Young People’s Legion. (c) The Home Section. ( d ) The Life-Saving Scout, Chum, and Guard Organiza- tions. (e) The Corps Cadets’ Brigade. 409 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers 5 War [Chap. II, Sect. 1 Chapter II THE JUNIOR SOLDIERS’ WAR Section i. — Local Officers what Local 1. The Commanding Officer must arrange for the appointment of the following Local Officers in connexion with the Young People’s War at his Corps : — (а) The Y.P. Sergeant-Major, who will be responsible to the C.O. for all branches of the Y.P. War, with the exception of the Life-Saving Scout and Guard Troops, the Corps Cadets’ Brigade, and the Soul- Winners’ Legion. The Y.P.S.-M. is a member of the Senior Census Board. (б) The Assistant Y.P.S.-M., who will generally assist the Y.P.S.-M. (See paragraph 3 of this Section.) (c) The Y.P. Treasurer, who, with the Y.P.S.-M., will be responsible for the finances of the Y.P. War. (d) The Record Sergeant, who will be responsible to the Y.P.S.-M. for the accuracy of the various Registers (e) The Y.P. Band Leader, where a Y.P. Band is in exis- tence. i. The Corps Bandmaster will be generally respon- sible for the musical efficiency of the Band. ii. The Y.P. Band Leader, under the Y.P.S.-M., will be responsible for the character, good conduct, and general efficiency of the Y.P. Band. (/) The Young People’s Singing Company Leader, who will rank as Sergeant, and be responsible to the Y.P.S.-M. for the operations of the Y.P. Singing Company. ( g ) The Y.P. Legion Secretary, who, under the Y.P.S.-M., will be responsible for the Junior and Senior Sections of the Y.P. Legion. (h) The Assistant Y.P.L. Secretary, who is appointed to assist the Y.P.L. Secretary in the work of the Y.P.L. 410 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 1 (i) The Y.P.L. Instructor, who will be responsible for instructing one or more Classes in the Y.P.L. ( j ) The Band of Love Leader, who will be responsible to the Y.P.L. Secretary for the Band of Love. (See Chapter 111 , Section 2, paragraph 5, of this Part.) (k) The Life-Saving Chum Leader, who will be responsible to the Y.P.S.-M. for the operations of the Life- Saving Chum Brigade. (See Chapter VI of this Part.) (l) The Y.P. Envoy, who will be responsible to the Divisional Commander for the regular visitation of a number of Y.P. Corps, and for generally assisting the Officers of such Y.P. Corps. (m) The Y.P. Sergeant, who will usually have charge of a Company of children in the Sunday Afternoon Meeting, under the direction of the Y.P.S.-M. (n) The Company Guard, under the Y.P.S.-M., who will be responsible for a Company of children in the Sunday Afternoon Meeting, and for the duties arising therefrom. (o) The Home Company Visiting Sergeant, who will be responsible to the Y.P.S.-M. for specially interesting himself in the Home and Central Companies. (See Chapter IV , Section 5, of this Part.) (p) The Home Company Sergeant, who is responsible to the Y.P.S.-M. for the success of the Home Company. (See Chapter IV , Section 3, of this Part.) (q) The Cradle Roll Sergeant, who wi 1 assist the Y.P.S.-M. in connexion with the Cradle Roll. (See Chapter IV, Section 2, paragraph 6, of this Part.) 2. The Y.P.S.-M. will be appointed for three years, and may not be removed from his office before the expiration of that time without the consent in writing of the National Young People’s Secretary. 3. In Corps of one hundred Soldiers and above, the Y.P.S.-M. may be assisted by a Local Officer — preferably of the opposite sex — who will be com- missioned as the Assistant Y.P.S.-M. 4. In Corps which do not possess a reserve of Commissioned Company Guards, the C.O. must form a Reserve by . having commissioned, as Assistant-Company Guards, from members of the Y.P.S.-M. appointed for three years. The Assistant Y.P.S.-M. Assistant Company Guards. 411 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 2 How appointed. What Y.P. Meetings. One night weekly for Public Meeting. Small Corps. Bible Classes of more than fourteen years of age, and who give evidence of possessing the necessary qualifications for such work. 5. The selection and appointment of L.Os for the Y.P. War are subject to the same Regulations as those for the Senior War ( see Book II, Part I, Chapter V , Section 1) ; but in proposing the names of Soldiers for such appointments the C.O. must give preference to such as have special affection for, and aptitude in dealing with, children and* Yeung People. Section 2. — Meetings 1. The Commanding Officer must see that the Meetings set forth in the Official List of Meetings are regularly held, and at the times specified therein. 2. The C.O. must arrange (unless the Divisional Commander directs otherwise) for one night of each week to be devoted entirely to the Y.P. War. Meetings and Classes must be held from 6.30 to 9.30, according to the plan arranged by the D.C., and shown on the Official List of Meetings . (a) The C.O. will be exempt from Senior Work on such night, in order to direct and take an active part in the Y.P. War. (b) Where there is a Y.P. Hall, and a sufficiently strong Senior Corps, the C.O. must arrange for a Senior Local Officer with suitable help to conduct the Senior Meeting. (c) When the Senior Meeting is entirely abandoned, Senior Soldiers and Adherents, who are not needed to conduct classes, should be encouraged to attend the Y.P. Meetings, and the C.O. must see that they are formed into an adult class, and met either by the Lieutenant or a L.O. who has the necessary ability to teach. 3. The C.O. of a Corps with less than thirty Soldiers, or which has no building available for 412 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 2 Y.P. Work, may make any of the following pro- posals to the D.C., who will direct as to which course is to be adopted : — (a) That the Indoor Sunday Afternoon Senior operations be suspended, and the Hall and Soldiers be employed entirely in the Y.P. Work. (b) That the Sunday Afternoon Indoor Meeting of the Seniors be given up for the Y.P., and that the usual Senior Open-Air shall be conducted, after which, as many Soldiers as are needed shall act as Company Guards in the Y.P. Company Meeting. 4. The C.O. must see that The Salvation Army TheS.A. Directory {Nos. I and II) is regularly and syste- Directones - matically taught on Sunday Mornings, and must— (a) Select and appoint at the commencement of each year a sufficient number of the most capable of the Senior and Y.P. Local Officers as Directory Examiners for that year. The Directory Examiners must attend, on each Quarterly Question Sunday Morning, at least, when the children will be formed into classes for the purposes of examination, marks being awarded in harmony with the Orders and Regulations for Work among Young People , Part I. ( b ) Be in command on the Quarterly Question Sunday Morning ; he will be assisted by the Y.P.S.-M. (c) See that the Directory Examiners are instructed in the correct methods of examination. 5. The C.O. should see that the Company Order The inter provided for the day is used by the Company Company Guard or Sergeant. This will be found in the Orders. International Company Orders for Young People, issued by International Headquarters. 6. The C.O. must see that every Company Guard Each is supplied with a copy of the International Company a °op P y any Guard Orders for Young People. 7. The C.O. must see that a Weekly Meeting is Preparation held with the Y.P. Local Officers for the purpose of class ‘ studying the Company Order for the following Sunday. If the Y.P.S.-M. is unable to conduct this Meeting, the C.O. or the Lieutenant must do so. 413 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers 5 War [Chap. II, Sect. 2 F.O’s attend- ance at Y.P. Meetings. Decision Sunday. No cancellation of Meetings. Hall free. 8. The F.O. must carefully observe Regulations with respect to his own attendance at Y.P. Meetings. (a) In particular, the C.O. and Lieutenant must attend the Sunday Afternoon Company Meeting alternately. (b) In event of the C.O. being married, and without a Lieutenant, his wife will, where possible, attend such Meetings as under other circumstances would be attended by the Lieutenant. (c) The C.O. should .see that a member of the Senior Census Board is present to assist the Y.P.S.-M. at three Sunday Evening Meetings of each month. 9. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that on the prescribed Sunday in each Quarter, which shall be known as Decision Sunday, the afternoon is devoted to a Salvation Meeting as herein laid down. (a) Cn Decision Sunday, Companies will not be held in the Y.P. Meeting. (b) The Meeting will be conducted by the C.O. according to the instructions contained in the International Company Orders for Young People. (c) In the absence of a separate Y.P. Hall, the Senior Hall shall be utilized for this purpose. The ordinary Senior attendance need not necessarily be excluded, but the character of the Meeting shall be such as will secure the conversion of the children and young people. (d) If on any Decision Sunday Afternoon the Senior Hall is required for any specially important Meeting, the Decision Sunday may, with the consent of the D.C., be held either the Sunday immediately before or after the date specified in the International Company Orders for Young People. ( e ) On Decision Sunday the Life-Saving Scouts, Chums, and Guards should parade the streets and join the procession to the Hall, where they shall sit together during the Meeting. 10. The F.O. may not cancel or postpone any of the ordinary Y.P. Meetings of the Corps without the consent of the D.C. 11. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the Hall, or rooms to be used for the Y.P. Meetings, 414 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers* War [Chap. II, Sect. 3 are placed at the disposal of the Officers appointed to conduct such Meetings, and that they are free from interruption. He will supply the Y.P.S.-M. with a key of the Senior Hall, if used for Y.P. purposes. 12. The F.O. should keep steadily before him, and before those engaged in Y.P. Work, the high and holy purpose of all such work. Nothing could be more dreadful than that the splendid organiza- tion of The Army should be used to familiarize children with the most solemn and awful truths, without securing their conversion to God. Section 3. — The Young People’s Census Meeting 1. The Commanding Offieer is responsible for seeing that a Census Board is formed in the Young People’s Corps for the purpose of maintaining the standard for membership and Soldiership of such Y.P. Corps. 2. The following persons will comprise the Y.P. Census Board : — (a) The Commanding Officer. (b) The Officer who is the C.O’s wife (c) The Lieutenant. (d) The Y.P.S.-M. ( e ) The Y.P. Treasurer. (/) The Record Sergeant. (g) The Y.P.L. Secretary. (h) The Band of Love Leader. (i) The Y.P. Band Leader. (j) The Life-Saving Scout Leader. (A:) The Life-Saving Guard Leader. (/) The Corps Cadet Guardian. 3. The Y r oung People’s Secretary is, by virtue of his position, a member of the Y.F. Census Board. Salvation first of all. The Census Board. Its Members. The Y.P. Secretary. 415 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 3 Assistant Y.P.S.-M. and Y.P.L. Secretary. Attendance of other Local Officers. Y.P. Census Meetings. Orders and Regulations. 4. The Assistant Y.P.S.-M., and Assistant Y.P.L. Secretary, where such are appointed, will attend the Census Meeting when the Y.P.S.-M. and Y.P.L. Secretary respectively are unable to be present. 5. The Life-Saving Chum Leader and the Cradle Roll Sergeant shall attend the Y.P. Census Meeting when called upon to do so by the C.OV, and shall present their respective Rolls for review and revi- sion, retiring from the Meeting when they have done so. 6. The Y.P. Census Meeting, presided over by the C.O., must be held in the first week of March, June, September, and December, for the purpose of— (a) Examining the following Rolls : — i. The Y.P. Roll. ii. The Band of Love Roll. iii. The Young People’s Legion Roll. iv. The Cradle Roll. v. The Home Company Registers. ' vi. The Life-Saving Scout Roll. vii. The Life-Saving Guard Roll. viii. The Life-Saving Chum Roll. (See Chapter VI, Section 2, paragraphs 10 and 11, of this Part.) (b) Enrolling the names of eligible children and young people. (c) Discovering if absentees or defaulters are visited. (d) Considering names for removal from the Rolls in har- mony with paragraph 8 of this Section. (c) Removing names in cases of Promotion to Glory and Transfers. (/) Considering the names of Junior Soldiers eligible for Transfer either as Y.P. Recruits or Senior Soldiers. (g) Considering the names of Band of Love Members for Transfer to the Y.P.L. Roll. (h) Considering the names of Life-Saving Chums for Transfer to the Life-Saving Scout Troop. 7. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the Y.P. Census Meeting carries out its duties in 416 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 3 harmony with Orders and Regulations for Salvation Army Work among Young People. 8. No name may he entered on the Y.P. Roll and Cartridge Record, except at the Y.P. Census Meeting. 9. No name may be removed from the Y.P. Roll and Cartridge Record without the endorsement in writing of the Y.P. Secretary, except as provided for in paragraph 5 ( e ) of this Section . 10. The C.O. must carefully inspect the Y.P. Roll and Cartridge Record at the close of each Census Meeting, and sign it in the prescribed place, together with the other Census Board Local Officers present. 11. Where boys or girls proposed for Junior Soldiership are the children of Soldiers, the C.O. or Y.P.S.-M. must visit the parents of such children, and obtain a recommendation from them. It is also desirable, except in extreme cases, that parents, who are not Soldiers, should be similarly consulted. 12. The C.O. is responsible for seeing to the observance of the Regulations contained in Section 7 of this Chapter , governing the transfer of Y.P. to the Senior Roll. 13. The C.O. is responsible for the visitation of all Junior Soldiers on the Roll. He should see that all children proposed for Junior Soldiership, and Junior Soldiers who are absentees, are visited as required by the Orders and Regulations for Salva- tion Army Work among Young People. He will be assisted in such visitation by the Y.P.S.-M. and such other L.Os as he may select for that purpose. 14. The C.O. will, at the Y.P. Census Meeting, review the records of the Home Section, and examine the reports of the Visiting Sergeants. He will also see that Cartridge envelopes are supplied for the use of the Home and Central Companies. 2 E Enrolments. Removals. Signing Rolls. Parents’ consent to J.S. Transfers to Senior Soldiership. Visitation. The Home Section. 417 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 4 Periodical Census Meeting by Y.P.S. 15. In connexion with his periodical Inspection, the Y.P.S. will preside at a Special Meeting of the Y.P. Census Board, when he will authorize, in writing, the removal of such names from the Y.P. Rolls as seem to him necessary. This Meeting, which will be known as the Periodical Y.P. Census Meeting, will take the place of the ordinary Quarterly Census Meeting, which would otherwise be held during that Quarter. [Formation. Y.P. Band Leader. Commissioning of Members. Only Junior Soldiers. Section 4. —The Young People’s Band 1. Wherever possible, the Commanding Officer shall arrange for the formation of a Young People’s Band in connexion with the Y.P. Corps. (a) The proposal must he approved by the Divisional Commander. ( b ) The Band may be composed of either brass, reed, or stringed instruments. 2. The Corps Bandmaster will be responsible for the musical efficiency of the Y.P. Band. He will be assisted by the Young People’s Band Leader, who will be responsible for the general conduct and efficiency of the Band. (See Book II, Part I, Chapter V , Section 4, paragraph 2 ( e ) in.) 3. The C.O. must see that proposed Members of Young People’s Band fill in the Young People's Member's Application Form and Bond , which, if satisfactory, he will forward to the D.C., who will issue a Commission for each. 4. Only those Young People will be admitted to the Y.P. Band who give evidence of conversion, and who have, for at least three months, been enrolled as Junior Soldiers. Ages. 5. No one may become a Member of the Y.P. Band who is under eight or over sixteen years of age. compan^ nd 6. ^ ver y Y.P. Band Member must take his place Meeting 7 in the Company Meeting on Sunday afternoon. 418 Bfc. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 5 Where a Bible Legion is in operation, Band Members of fourteen years and over will be expected to attend the Meetings of the Legion. 7. As a general practice Y.P. Local Officers may not play instruments in the Y.P. Band. In special cases, where there is. a particular need for them to render assistance, an exception may be made, but only with the D.C’s approval. 8. The C.O. may not allow an appeal to be issued for Instruments, or for money to purchase Instruments for a Y.P. Band, without the written consent of the D.C. 9. No honorary Band League may be established in connexion with any Y.P. Band. 10. The Orders and Regulations for Bands and Songster Brigades will apply to Y.P. Bands in all cases, except where obviously inapplicable. Section 5. — The Young People’s Singing Company 1. The Commanding Officer will, where possible, arrange for the formation of a Young People’s Singing Company to assist in the singing work of the Y.P. Corps. 2. The Y.P. Singing Company must consist of at least ten Members. 3. A proposed Member of a Y.P. Singing Com- pany shall fill in the Y.P. Singing Member's Bond and Commission. Satisfactorily completed, the C.O. will forward the same to the Divisional Com- mander, who will endorse and return it to the C.O. The Y.P. Singing Company Member should then be publicly Commissioned. 4. The C.O. must see that a Local Officer is appointed to the command of the Y.P. Singing Company. He will — (a) Be known as the Y.P. Singing Company Leader, and will rank as a Y.P. Sergeant. Y.P. Locals not to play without D.C’s permission. Appeals. No honorary Band League. Regulations. The Y.P. Singing Company. Members. Commissioning of Members. Y.P. Singing Company Leader. 419 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 6 (6) Act under the direction of the Y.P. Sergeant-Major. (c) Be responsible for the good conduct of the Members, and for teaching and conducting the Y.P. Singing Company in its practices and public work. Regulations. 5. The Regulations relating to Y.P. Band Mem- bers ( see Section 4 of this Chapter ) will apply gener- ally to the Members of the Y.P. Singing Company. Uniform. 6 . Members of the Y.P. Singing Company must dress neatly and plainly, and wear at least the minimum Uniform, which will consist of the Regu- lation hat, in the case of girls, and the Regulation cap in the case of boys, together with the official Badge. On special occasions, or at demonstrations, the girls will wear the official tricolour sash over the right shoulder. Where possible, Members over twelve years of age should wear the Regulation Uniform with the Badge on the left arm. (a) Uniform must be purchased by the Members. ( b ) The tricolour sashes may be purchased with Y.P. Funds, and in that case will be the property of the Y.P. Corps. Section 6. — Property separate 1 . As far as possible every Young People’s Corps y.p. Hail. should have a building separate from the Senior Hall, in which to carry on its operations. Separate rooms 2 . The Y.P. Hall should be provided with or ompames. se p ara £ e rQ oms in which to hold Company Meetings and classes of various kinds. Regulations apply. C.O. to consider their comfort. 3. The Commanding Officer must see that the Regulations governing the use and care of the Senior Halls are strictly observed by all concerned in the direction of the Y.P. War. ( See Book II, Part IV, Chapter III.) 4. Where it is necessary for the Y.P. Corps to use the Senior Hall, the C.O. should endeavour to give every facility for the convenience and comfort of the Y.P. Corps. 420 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 7 Section 7.— Preparatory Class for Young People’s, Recruits 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that the names of all young people on the Y.P. Roll, who have reached the age of fourteen years, are entered on the Senior Cartridge Book as Y.P. Recruits for Senior Soldiership, and that they regularly receive Senior Cartridges. 2. The C.O. must form such Y.P. Recruits into a Class, which shall be known as the Preparatory Class for Young People’s Recruits, which he will maintain and conduct for the purpose of instruct- ing the Y.P. Recruits in the privileges, duties, and responsibilities of Senior Soldiership. 3. In cases of necessity the Divisional Commander may appoint a Local Officer to assist the C.O. ; but in every case the C.O. must regard himself as personally responsible for the well-being of the Class. 4. The Class will be held in Sessions of a month each, in May and November, and meeting at least once a week during each period. The C.O. will arrange to meet the Members at other times as he may determine. 5. The C.O. must see that the Y.P. Recruit, upon becoming such, is supplied with a copy of the Articles of War. 6. At the age of fifteen years, and at the end of a Session, the Y.P. Recruit may be transferred to the Senior Soldiers’ Roll, provided that he — (a) Signs the Articles of War. ( b ) Is considered satisfactory and suitable for Senior Soldiership. 7. Transfers from Y.P. Recruitship to Senior Soldiership shall be regarded as transfers from the Y.P. Corps. Y.P. Recruits. The Preparatory Class. The C.O* responsible. Two Sessions. Provisionally sign Articles of War. Age and Conditions of Transfer. Transfers. 421 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Junior Soldiers’ War [Chap. II, Sect. 8 Status. Attendances. C.O. respon- sible for maintenance. The Corps Finance Board. Orders and Regulations. 8. Members of the Preparatory Class for Y.P. Recruits may not be regarded or counted as Senior Recruits. 9. The attendances at the Preparatory Class for Y.P. Recruits shall be included with the attendances at the ‘Extra Meetings’ in the Senior Records. Section 8.— Finance 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible gener- ally for the finances of the Young People’s War, and he must take the necessary steps to secure sufficient income for the maintenance of the various branches of the Work. He will be assisted in this duty by the Y.P. Sergeant-Major and the Y.P. Treasurer. 2. Where a Corps Finance Board has been set up, the Y.P. Treasurer will be a Member, and will repre- sent the interests of the Y.P. Corps in harmony with the Regulations governing the operations of the Board. ( See Book II , Part IV , Chapter V , Section 2.) 3. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the Regulations concerning Y.P. War finance, as laid down in the Orders and Regulations for Salvation Army Work among Young People (Part I), are carefully carried out. 422 Bfe. II, Pt. II] The Young People’s Legion [Chap, III, Sects. 1, 2 Chapter III THE YOUNG PEOPLE’S LEGION Section i. — General Regulations 1. The Young People’s Legion is a branch of The y.p.l. the War designed to assist the Field Officer in main- taining the influence of The Army upon the Y.P., Junior Soldiers, and other children connected with the Y.P. Work, and to train them in fighting for God in the Salvation War. 2. The Commanding Officer is responsible for c .o. must seeing that the Y.P.L. is established and main- establish, tained in his Corps. 3. The Y.P.L. will consist of two Sections, Two Sections, namely : — (a) The Junior Section, which shall be known as the Band of Love. ( b ) The Senior Section, which shall be known as the Young People’s Legion. Section 2 . — The Band of Love 1. The Band of Love will be composed of boys up what it is. to, and not exceeding, the age of eleven, and girls up to, and not exceeding, the age of twelve years, whether saved or unsaved, who are united to observe the following pledge : c I promise, by the help of God, not to drink any intoxicating liquor. I will not smoke tobacco, or swear, or steal, or gamble. I will try to love all, and be kind to animals, and I will strive to speak the truth, and offer a prayer to God morning and evening every day.’ 423 Bfe. II, Pt. II] The Young People’s Legion [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 Its objects. Transfers to Y.P.L. Terms. B.O.L. Leader. Its use. Membership age. Only with approval of the Y.P.S. 2. The objects of the B.O.L. are as stated in the Pledge, with the further aim of attracting the children to Meetings of The Army, and leading them to God. 3. On the children attaining the ages referred to in paragraph 1 of this Section , they shall auto- matically be transferred to the Senior Section of the Young People’s Legion without re-application or further Pledge. 4. The Winter term will also apply to the B.O.L., the Summer term ( see Section 3, paragraph 9, of this Chapter) being determined by the Y.P. Secretary, according to the circumstances of the Corps. 5. The B.O.L. Leader will work in harmony with, and under the direction of, the Y.P.L. Secre- tary. ( See Chapter //, Section 1, paragraph 1 (g) of this Part .) 6. The Commanding Officer may, with very little labour, use the B.O.L., to attract large numbers of children to the Junior Meetings, and will also find in them a convenient and successful method of making known the Senior Meetings among the people who do not usually attend them. Section 3.— The Young People’s Legion 1. The Senior Section of the Young People’s Legion will be composed of boys over the age of eleven, and not exceeding eighteen years ; and girls over the age of twelve, and not exceeding eighteen years. 2. Persons over the age of eighteen may, under special circumstances, remain Members and Com- panions of the Y.P.L., but only with the approval, in writing, of the Y.P. Secretary. 424 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Yeung People’s Legion [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 3. The objects of the Senior Section of the its object. Y.P.L. are (a) To bring about the conversion of all the Y.P. who come under the influence of The Army, and make them into Salvationists. ( b ) To train and develop them for useful Salvation service. (c) To provide ready means for the spiritual, mental, and physical improvement of the Y.P. (d) To assist young people in every possible way, espe- cially in .finding situations and homes for them where required. 4. The Y.P.L. will consist of two classes of Members and people Companions. (a) Members, who must be converted, though not neces- sarily Soldiers of The Salvation Army. (b) Companions, who, while not professing Salvation, must be prepared to sign the Pledge contained in paragraph 7 of this Section . 5. In connexion with the Y.P.L., the Com- manding Officer must — (a) See that a Y.P.L. Secretary is appointed, in harmony with the instructions contained in Chapter II, Section 1, paragraph 1 (g), of this Part. ( b ) Select and propose to the Divisional Commander, Soldiers suitable to become Local Officers of the Y.P.L., whose appointments are subject to the Rules referred to in Chapter II, Section 1, paragraph 5, of this Part. i. An Assistant Y.P.L. Secretary, where such is necessary. ii. Instructors. iii. Assistant Instructors. The C.O. will appoint the Assistant In- structors, with the concurrence of the Y.P.L. Secretary ; such appointments being subject to reconsideration and change each six months. Assistant Instructors will not hold a Commission. 6. All applicants for enrolment as Members of Member’s the Senior Section of the Y.P.L. will be required Declaratlon - to sign the following Declaration, excepting as 425 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Young People’s Legion [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 Companion’s Declaration. Contribution. Terms. provided for in Section 2, paragraph 3, of this Chapter : — Having been converted, and being a Soldier of Jesus Christ, I desire to become a Member of the Young People’s Legion of The Salvation Army, and I promise : — (a) To abstain from all intoxicating drinks. (b) To abstain from smoking and the use of all baneful drugs. (c) Not to gamble, but to oppose this vice in every form. (d) To live a pure life, and to do all I can for the protection of others from impurity. (e) To be true to my duties as a Member of the Legion ; to attend and take part in all its Meetings, so far as is possible, and to do all I can for the extension of The Salvation Army. (/) To conduct myself in the Social Meetings of the Legion as a true Soldier of Jesus Christ, and in every way try to set a good example to those around me. 7. An applicant for enrolment as a Companion of the Y.P.L. will be required to sign the following Declaration, excepting as provided for in Section 2, paragraph 3, of this Chapter:— Being desirous of becoming a Companion of the Young People’s Legion of The Salvation Army, I promise : — (a) To abstain from all intoxicating drink and tobacco. (b) That I will not gamble, or use profane or obscene language. (c) To follow purity, and to make efforts for the pro- tection of others from impurity. ( d ) To attend the Meetings of the Legion, and hereby declare my willingness to obey any Orders that may be given by my Instructors for the time being, or by any duly-appointed Officer, and to do what may be required of me as a Companion to advance the interests of the Y.P. Legion and of The Salvation Army. 8. Each Member or Companion of the Y.P.L. must contribute One Penny monthly towards its support. 9. The C.O. must see that suitable terms are arranged in connexion with the work of the Y.P.L. 426 Bk. II, Ft. II] The Young People’s Legion [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 In the United Kingdom the following will be observed : — (a) A Winter term for each Section, from October 1st to the end of April. ( b ) A Summer term from the middle of May to the middle of September, excepting as provided for in Section 2, paragraph 4, of this Chapter . (c) Two weeks only shall elapse between the closing of one term and the opening of the next. 10. In order to promote the interests of the c.o’s special Y.P.L., and secure the objects for which the Legion res P° nsiblllt y has been designed, the C.O. must — (a) Conduct one public Meeting of the Y.P.L. every week in the Senior Hall. (See Chapter 11 , Section 2, para - graph 2, of this Part.) This Meeting must conclude with a direct appeal for the Salvation of the young people present, and for new members to join the Legion. The Meetings should be held on the Young People’s night (see Chapter 17, Section 2, paragraph 2, above referred to ), unless the D.C. orders otherwise. (b) Make known to the unsaved young people who attend the Meetings of the Corps, and others with whom he may come in contact, the existence and objects of the Legion, and use every opportunity of inviting and inducing them to become Members or Companions. 11. The C.O. should see that in connexion with classes, the Y.P.L., Classes and Brigades are formed under the direction of Instructors. Instruction may be given in any of the following subjects : — (а) Bible study. (б) Salvation Army Work and Constitution. (c) The Doctrines of The Salvation Army. (d) Salvation Army Litera- ture. (e) Reading, Writing, Arithmetic (Elemen- tary and Special). (/) Geography. (g) Composition. (h) Drawing. (i) Shorthand. O') Typewriting. (k) Book-keeping. (/) Music (Instrumental and Vocal). (m) Languages. (n) Physical Drills. (o) Ambulance (First Aid). (p) Carpentry. (q) Fretwork. (r) Carving. 427 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Young People’s Legion [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 In addition to the above, which are for both sexes, there may be the following Classes for girls only (a) Domestic Economy. (b) Cookery. (c) Needlework. ( d ) Laundry work. ( e ) Dairy work. (/) Sick nursing. (g) Knitting. ( h ) Crocheting. Teach to fight. Carry out Rules. Guard against dangers. 12. The C.O. must bear in mind that one of the principal objects of the Legion is to increase the vital force of The Army and to train its Members in work for the Salvation of souls. He should therefore see that the Members of the Y.P.L. are organized into some of the following Brigades : — (а) The Slum Brigade. (б) Sick Visiting Brigade. (c) Drunkard-Saving Brigade. ( d ) Publication Brigade. (e) Personal dealing Brigade. (/) Hall-door Brigade. (g) Workhouse Brigade. (h) Samaritan Brigade. (i) Any other Brigade suited to local needs 13. The F.O. is responsible for acquainting himself with the Orders and Regulations governing the Y.P.L., which will be issued from time to time, and for seeing them carried out in his Corps. 14. The C.O. is responsible for preserving the Y.P.L. to the objects for which it was established. In particular he must guard against dangers in the following directions, and impress Y.P.L. workers with the same : — (a) Undue familiarity of every kind between the sexes- The F.O. must be specially careful to prevent un- necessary intercourse between the young people, and should warn those whom he recognizes to be in danger of forming unsuitable friendships. (b) Recreation. Only such recreations or amusement as are authorized by the Regulations are to be permitted. (c) Discussion. Nothing in the nature of debates or dis- cussions, either upon Bible or any other subjects, is to be permitted. Special care must be exercised in 428 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Young People’s Legion [Chap. Ill, Sect. 3 the Educational Classes to exclude anything which might lead to idle questionings which serve no useful purpose. (d) Resting at anything short of the Salvation of the Y.P. The whole idea of the Legion is to bring the young people to God, and to train them to fight for Him, and no matter how prosperous in every other respect the Legion may be, it will be a failure unless it accomplishes this end. 429 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Home Section [Chap. IV, Sects. 1, 2 The Home Section. C.O. respon- sible. The Secretary. Cradle Roll. Its object. Ask parents for consent. Chapter IV THE HOME SECTION Section i.— General Regulations 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible for the establishment of a Home Section of the Young People’s Work, which will consist of the following : — (a) The Cradle Roll. (b) The Home Company. ( c ) The Central Company. 2. The C.O. is responsible generally for the Home Section, and for seeing that the Regulations con- cerning the same are observed. He will be assisted in this work by the Y.P. Sergeant-Major, or other Local Officer, subject to the decision of the Divisional Commander. 3. The C.O. must see that the Y.P. Treasurer, or other Y.P. Local Officer, as decided by the Divisional Commander, is appointed as the Secre- tary of the Home Section. Section 2.— The Cradle Roll 1. The Commanding Officer must see that a Cradle Roll is maintained at his Corps. 2. The object of the Cradle Roll is to link up with the Young People’s Corps as many as possible of the infants, and children under four years of age, of people in any way coming under the influence of the Corps. 3. The C.O. should see that an iiivitation is sent either by letter or verbally to the parents 430 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Home Section [Chap. IV, Sect. 3 asking consent to enter the name of the child in the Corps’ Cradle Roll. 4. If consent is obtained, an illuminated Cradle Roll Certificate will be issued to the parents ; and on each recurring birthday a special birthday post-card, addressed to the child, should be sent. 5. The C.O. should, on the fourth birthday, invite the parents to bring the child to the Sunday Afternoon Company Meeting for enrolment on the Y.P. Roll. He should conduct a special Welcome Service just after the Responsive Exercises, as follows : — (a) The child's name should be written on the blackboard, and the children called upon to unitedly repeat — ‘But Jesus called them unto Him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not : for of such is the Kingdom of God. ‘Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child shall in no wise enter therein.’ — Luke xviii. 16, 17. ( b ) The C.O. should then offer a short prayer on behalf of the child and its parents, after which its name shall be transferred to the Y.P. Roll and Cartridge Record. 6. The C.O. must see that a Cradle Roll Sergeant — preferably a mother — is appointed in the Corps under the direction of the Y.P.S.-M. Section 3.— The Home Company 1. The C.O. shall, as far as possible, arrange for his Soldiers residing in isolated places, villages, Circle Corps, slums of large cities, etc., who are out of reach of the ordinary Corps Meetings, to form Companies for the study of the International Company Orders for Young People at their own homes or other suitable places. 2. Such Companies shall be entered upon the Home Company Register , and the Leader com- Illuminated Certificate. Enrolment. Sergeant. Its object. Privileges of the Leader. 431 Bk. II, Pi. II] The Home Section [Chap. IV, Sect. 4 Composition. C.O. respon- sible. Conditions of Membership. Sign a Form. Entered on Home Company Register missioned in harmony with the Regulations laid down in Chapter II, Section 1, paragraph 5, of this Part , as the Home Company Sergeant, or Company Guard, as the case may be. He will be entitled to the powers and privileges of such rank, and will work under the direction of the Y.P. Sergeant- Major. Section 4.— The Central Company 1. The Central Company will be composed of Soldiers and others who are employed on Sundays, such as domestic servants, mothers, invalids, aged people, waiters, messengers, clerks, firemen, and policemen. Parents whose children attend the Company Meeting may also become members of the Central Company. 2. The Commanding Officer must, if possible, see that a Central Company is formed in connexion with his Corps. 3. The conditions of membership involve the following undertaking : — (a) To study the current Company Lesson for one hour each week. ( b ) To attend, if possible, two gatherings of the Central Company during the year. (c) To pay a Y.P. Cartridge, monthly, towards the Home Company Work. ( d ) To start Home Companies where possible. (e) To hold regular family prayers at home. 4. The C.O. must see that the members of the Central Company sign a Form embodying conditions of membership, as set forth in paragraph 3 of this Section . 5. The C.O. must see that the names of the Members of the Central Company are entered on a page of the Home Company Register . 432 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Home Section [Chap. IV, Sect. 5 Section 5.— The Home Company Visiting Sergeants 1. The Commanding Officer must see that Local Officers are appointed in connexion with the Young People’s War for the purpose of special visitation, who shall be known as Home Company Visiting Sergeants. 2. L.Os of the rank of Sergeant or Envoy shall be appointed to such posts, the duties of which shall include — (a) Special visits to Home Companies. ( b ) Inducing parents to study the International Company Orders for Young People , and to assist in the instruc- tion of their children. (e) Inducing parents to institute the family altar in their homes. (d) Visiting members of the Central Company according to their requirements. (e) Arranging the half-yearly Social Gathering of the Central Company. (/) The maintenance of the Register of the Central Company, and to collect the Cartridges of its Members. 3. The Home Company Visiting Sergeant shall report quarterly to the C.O. on his work. 2 F C.O. respon- sible. Home Visitors duties. Reports. 433 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Scout Organization [Ch. V, Sects. 1, 2 The boy problem. The boys of The Army. Culture of the soul. Life-Saving Scouts. The foundation stones. Chapter V THE LIFE-SAVING SCOUT ORGANIZATION Section i.— General Regulations 1. It is universally admitted that religious bodies have considerable difficulty in holding boys and youths during that period of their lives referred to as the c critical age.’ 2. It is a sacred responsibility of the Field Officer that such boys associated with The Army should be cared for and helped and blessed in every way possible. 3. It must be recognized that a boy has needs other than those which are temporal ; recreation and the culture of his body and mind are necessary if he is to be developed to his highest efficiency ; but care must be taken that, side by side with these things, there is the culture of the soul — the ulti- mate end of all Salvation Army work. 4. To assist in the attainment of this great end, a force, which will be known as ‘The Life-Saving Scouts,’ will be established under Orders and Regu- lations for Salvation Army Work among Young People ( Part III). Section 2.— The Objects 1. The objects of the Life-Saving Scout Organi- zation are : — (а) The Salvation of the body. (б) The Salvation of the mind. (c) The Salvation of the soul. (d) The Salvation of others. 4ii4 Bkw II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Scout Organisation [Chap. V, Sect. 2 2. Each applicant must carefully rt 1 and sign the following Declaration : — ‘ 1 unders I that , as a Life-Saving Scout , it is required of r (a) To seek to obtain a sense of the favour of God, and to learn how to extend His Kingdom m and through the Organization. (b) To acquire efficiency in various methods of Life- Saving ; to be watchful for opportunities to assist the weak, the aged, the needy, and to help others by all means in my power ; to show obedience and respect to my leaders ; to be a brother to every other Scout ; to live at peace with all ; to be thrifty, trustworthy, courteous, and pleasant under all circumstances ; and to be kind to animals. ( c ) To see, to hear, to speak, and to read with the intent of directing my thoughts aright, and thereby to assist in the formation of an upright and manly character. ( d ) To abstain from the use of intoxicating liquors, tobacco, gambling, and any practice or habit likely to interfere with a sound, healthy condition of body.* 3. Each applicant must make in the presence of other Scouts the following Pledge, which should be committed to memory : — 'promise to the best of my ability — (а) To fear God and serve Him. (б) To give of my strength and sympathy to the weak and suffering. (c) To be loyal to my country. (d) To be true to the Life-Saving Scout Declaration.’ 4. The Life - Saving Scout Organization must be wholly unsectarian, but every Scout must attend a weekly Company or Bible Class, either at The Salvation Army Hall or in some other place of worship, (a See Section IV , paragraph 2, of this Chapter .) 5. The motto of the Life-Saving Scout Organi- zation shall be ‘To Save and to Serve. 5 The Declaration. The Pledge. Attend a Company or Bible Class. Motto. 435 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life'-Saving Scout Organization [Chap. V, Sect. 3 Sections of Organization. The President. The chief commands. ■Classifications. Section 3. -Organization and Activities 1. The following are the main sections of the Life-Saving Scout Organization (a) A Patrol, consisting of from 7 to 9 Scouts, including and under the control of a Patrol Leader. (b) A Unit Patrol, consisting of from 7 to 9 Scouts, includ- ing and under a lad or adult Leader, who shall be known as a Unit Patrol Leader. (c) A Troop, consisting of not less than two Patrols, under a Local Officer known as a Scout Leader. ( d ) A Regiment, consisting of 3 or more Troops, under a Local Officer known as the Life-Saving Scout Regi- mental Leader. (e) A Division is one of the Divisions of The Salvation Army under a Divisional Commander. 2. The General is the President (ex officio) of the Organization. 3. The following are the chief Commands : — (a) The Commander-in-Chief, who will be the Territorial Commissioner. ( b ) The Chief Superintendent — the National Young People’s Secretary. (c) The Secretary to the Territorial Council, the Assistant National Young People’s Secretary. ( d ) The Territorial Organizer, an Officer specially appointed for the purpose of organizing and developing the Organization in the Territory. ( e ) The Divisional Commander is the Officer in command of a Division of The Salvation Army. (/) The Divisional Organizer, who will be the Young People’s Secretary. (g) The Life-Saving Scout Regimental Leader. (See para- graph 1 (d) of this Section.) (h) The Corps Commanding Officer, who is the Command- ing Officer of the Troop. 4. There are, in addition, the following classifi- cations : — (a) The Scout Leader who, under the Commanding Officer of the Corps, is in charge of a Troop. (b) The Chaplain. (c) The Assistant Scout Leader. 430 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Scout Organization [Chap. V, Sect. 3 (d) The Instructor. (e) The Unit Patrol Leader. (/) The .Patrol Leader. (g) The Corporal. ( h ) The First-class Scout. ( i ) The Second-class Scout. (j) The Beginner. 5. The following are among some of the most Activities, important subjects for the employment and activity of a Troop of the Life-Saving Scouts : — (a) Industry — i. Woodwork. ii. Gardening — Market, Window, and Allotment. iii. Cooking. iv. Electricity. v. House Decoration. vi. Bee-keeping. (b) Recreation — l Bicycle Team for visiting various localities, ii. Approved Games. iii. Summer Camps. iv. Model Boat Sailing. (c) Physical Development — i. Squad and figure marching. ii. Physical Exercises, including Swedish Drill and Gymnastic Tuition. iii. Signalling — Semaphore and Morse iv. Swimming. (d) Life-Saving — From Accident — i. Drowning. ii. Fire. iii. Sickness. (e) Meetings and Parades — i. Weekly Meeting and Indoor Parade. ii. Outdoor Parade — accompanying Scouts to places of interest iii. Quarterly Parade — on Decision Sunday. iv. Rallies of various characters. v. Demonstrations in Scoutcraft. (/) The Bible Class — Weekly — Sunday afternoon or week-night Troop Bible Class. 437 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Scout Organization [Chap. V, Sect. 4 Other Classes. Scout Leader responsible to C.O. Attend Bible Class. The Y.P.S.-M’s authority. Harmonize Corps interests. (g) Public Service — i. Assisting Local Fire Brigade. ii. Auxiliary Service at Hospitals. iii. Service to the blind, deaf, or infirm. 6. Other Classes suitable for Scouts may be formed, subject to the approval of the D.C. Section 4. — Relationship to other Branches of the Y.P. War 1. The. Life - Saving Scout Troop is a unit of the Young People’s Work in a Corps, under the charge of a Scout Leader, who shall be directly responsible to the Commanding Officer, except in special cases where the National Headquarters shall arrange otherwise. 2. All the Members of the Troop must attend a Bible Class once a week. Those under fifteen years of age, and who are not members of any other denomination, should attend, as often as possible, the Sunday Morning Directory Meeting, and regu- larly attend the Sunday Afternoon Company Meeting Bible Classes. 3. Whether the Life-Saving Scouts attend a Bible Class, or are distributed among the various Companies, they are subject to the authority of the Young People’s Sergeant-Major while they are at the Company Meeting. 4. Some of the Members of the Troop may belong to the Corps Cadets, Young People’s Legion, or other sections of the Corps ; it will, therefore, be necessary for the C.O. carefully to scrutinize and amend, if necessary, the times of Meetings and Subjects on the Scout Leader’s Term Sheet , so as to harmonize the various interests of the Corps and prevent friction. The Meetings of the Troop for this pur- pose will appear on the official Young People’s Programme. 438 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Scuot Organization [Chap. V, Sect. 5 5. The C.O. must see that the Roll of the Troop is submitted by the Scout Leader at each Y.P. Census Board Meeting. The Scout Leader shall keep a Register, and enter therein the names of Beginners who join the Troop ; but the names shall be entered in the Roll at the Quarterly Census Meeting. The C.O. must see that names are removed only in accordance with the Regulations governing the removal of names from the Young People’s Roll and Register. 6. Applications for Membership will only be considered from boys between the ages of eleven and eighteen years. 7. The Troop will be composed of both Junior and Senior Soldiers and others, not necessarily Soldiers of The Salvation Army. Senior Soldiers will have their names on the Young People’s Roll as Members of the Bible Class only. This variety of interests will demand that the Scout Leader, who must be at least twenty years of age, shall be commissioned as a Senior Local Officer, although the control of the Organization will come within the jurisdiction of the Young People’s Department at the National Headquarters. 8. The Scout Leader and Chaplain will receive Local Officers’ Commissions ; Assistant Scout Leaders, Instructors, and Patrol Leaders will re- ceive Warrants authorizing them to act in their respective positions. Section 5.— The Commanding Officer and the Life-Saving Scouts 1. The Commanding Officer of the Corps will, by virtue of his position, and as the C.O. of the Troop, administer the general business of the Troop, usually through the Scout Leader. The Y.P. Census Board. Age of membership. Scout Leader as Senior Local. Commissions and Warrants. The Corps Commanding Officer. 439 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Scout Organization [Chap. V, Sect. 5 C.O. re- commends Scout Leader’s appointment. Quarterly Term Sheet. How deal with difficulties. C.O. must not incur responsibilities The Term Sheet and Y.P. Programme. According to Regulations. 2. The C.O. will be responsible for recommending the appointment of a Scout Leader, in harmony with the General Regulations affecting the appointment of Local Officers. ( See Book II, Part L Chapter V , Section 1.) 3. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the Scout Leader, with the co-operation of his Troop Leaders, prepares two copies of the ‘Troops’ Quarterly Term Sheet,’ a Programme of the Meet- ings, drills, recreations, and employment of the Troop during the ensuing Quarter. If satisfied that the Term Sheet is in complete harmony with Sal- vation Army principles, he and the Scout Leader will sign both copies : he will forward one copy to the Divisional Commander, and arrange for the other to be placed in a conspicuous position in the Troop’s place of meeting. 4. All differences among the Life-Saving Scouts that cannot be satisfactorily settled by the Scout Leader shall be referred to the C.O. In cases of serious disagreement the C.O. will immediately refer the matter to the D.C. 5. It is not intended that the C.O. shall under- take the responsibilities, or assume the actual burden, of the Scout movement ; hence the im- portance of capable and reliable Soldiers being appointed and retained as Scout Leaders in order to ensure the permanence and effectiveness of the Troop. 6. The C.O. must see that the Monthly Events, shown on the Term Sheet, are entered on the official Young People’s Programme. 7. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that the Regulations for the conduct and government of the Life-Saving Scouts are observed. 440 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Chum Organization [Ch. VI, Sects. 1, 2 Chapter VI THE LIFE-SAVING CHUM ORGANIZATION Section i.— General Regulations 1. Experience has proved the inadvisability of enrolling boys over eight and under eleven years of age as Life-Saving Scouts ; hence a separate Organ- ization, known as the Life-Saving Chum Organiza- tion, is established to provide suitable work and training for such boys. 2. The Life-Saving Chum Organization is under the authority and direction of the Young People’s Sergeant-Major. 3. -The principles and objects of the Life-Saving Chum Organization are identical with those of the Life-Saving Scout Organization. ( See Chapter V of this Part.) 4. The terms ‘Brigade’ and ‘Chums’ must be used in connexion with the Life-Saving Chum Organization, and not the terms ‘Troop’ and ‘ Scout.’ 5. The motto of the Life-Saving Chum Organiza- tion will be 4 Do Right.’ Section 2.— The Organization 1. A Life-Saving Chum Brigade must not be formed unless — (a) Twelve eligible boys are secured for enrolment. ( b ) Two boys are ready for enrolment as Chum Patrol Leaders. (c) A Life-Saving Chum Leader (see paragraph 4 of this Section ) has been secured. ( d ) The Divisional Commander has endorsed the appli- cation for recognition of the Brigade. The Organization. Under the Y.P.S.-M. Principles and Objects. Scout Terms which may not be used. Motto. Conditions. 441 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Chum Organization [Chap. VI, Sect. 2 Classifications. 2. The following are the classifications of the Life-Saving Chum Organization : — (a) The Chum Leader. (e) The Chum Corporal. ( b ) The Chum Sergeant. (/) The First Class Chum. (c) The Chum Instructor. ( g ) The Second Class Chum (d) The Chum Patrol Corporal. ( h ) The Life-Saving Chum. Tests. 3. The Commanding Officer should familiarize himself with the various Rank Tests, which are provided to enable the Life-Saving Chum to qualify for promotion. Appointment of Chum Leader. 4. The C.O. must see that a Life-Saving jChum Leader is appointed in harmony with Book II, Part II, Chapter II, Section 1, paragraph 5. He must — (а) Be over 18 years of age. (б) Train and direct the operations of the Life-Saving Chum Brigade, under the direction of the Y.P.S.-M., with whom he shall confer on all matters relating thereto. (c) Wear the uniform of a Life-Saving Scout with approved Chum Cap Badge and rank distinction. Applications 5. Applications for membership shall be confined to boys of from eight to eleven years of age, except in Corps where there is no Life-Saving Scout Troop, when the C.O. may raise the age of acceptance to fifteen years. The Declaration and Pledge. 6. Each applicant must carefully read and sign the following Declaration and Pledge, which shall be endorsed by one of his parents or guardian : — I understand that as a Life-Saving Chum I am expected — (a) To try to love all, and to he kind to animals. ( b ) To speak the truth. ( c ) To offer a prayer every morning and evening. (d) Not to drink intoxicating liquors. ( e ) Not to smoke tobacco. (/) Not to swear, steal, or gamble. 442 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Chum Organization [Chap. VI, Sect. 2 I promise — (a) To love God. (b) To do the right. (c) To be loving and kind to all. (d) To be true to the Life-Saving Chum Declaration. 7. The Life-Saving Chum must attend the Com- Bible class, pany Meeting or a Weekly Bible Class. 8. While the Life-Saving Chum Brigade is a The Brigade separate section of the Y.P. Corps, it is expected scoutTroop. that in certain matters there will be a close relation- ship with the Life-Saving Scout Troop. On all such matters the Y.P.S.-M. and the Life-Saving Chum Leader must consult freely with the C.O. and the Life-Saving Scout Leader, so that concord and effective administration may be maintained. 9. Arrangements must be made so that the Meet- Separate from ings, class-work, and the usual Parades of the L ' s ' Scouts ‘ Chum Brigade, shall be entirely separate from those of the L.-S. Scouts. 10. A Band of Love Roll and Register must be The Roil, used for the registration of those who have qualified for and passed the first test, and who have been officially enrolled as Life-Saving Chums. 11. The Roll of the Life-Saving Chum Brigade y.p. Census will be revised by the Y.P. Census Board. ( See Board ' Chapter //, Section 3, of this Part,) The Life- Saving Chum Leader must consult with the Y.P.S.-M. prior to the Y.P. Census Meeting. 12. On reaching the age of eleven years the name Transfers, of the Life-Saving Chum must be brought before the Y.P. Census Board for transfer as a Life-Saving Scout. Such Transfer will be subject to the Regu- lations governing the Life-Saving Scout Organiza- tion. 443 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Guard Organization [Ch. VII, Sect. 1 Regulations. Purpose. Chapter VII THE LIFE-SAVING GUARD ORGANIZATION Section i. — General Regulations 1. The Regulations referred to in Chapter V, Section 1, with regard to boys apply equally to the girls and young women of The Army; and in order to gain amongst them the objects set forth in paragraph 2, a force, known as the Life-Saving Guard Organization, will be established. 2. The purpose of the Life-Saving Guard Organization is the spread of Christ’s Kingdom amongst girls and young women, more particularly those attending the Halls of The Salvation Army, or otherwise influenced by the operations of the Corps. To achieve this purpose— (a) It seeks to train them in habits of obedience, self- respect, sacrifice, discipline, gentleness, reverence, industry, happiness, and all that contributes to the building up of a noble, womanly character. (b) Features of such training will be — i. To help girls to realize their responsibility in life. ii. To instruct them how they may develop and make the best use of their powers, so that they may become capable and useful women. iii. To make them capable and efficient in domestic affairs, to be self-reliant, prosperous, and happy. iv. To encourage them in habits of promptitude, punctuality, thoroughness, and helpfulness to others. v. To help them in the development of their bodies by means of physical drill. vi. To instruct them in First Aid and Home Nursing, so that they may be fitted to render practical help in time of need. 444 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Guard Organization [Ch. VII, Sect. 2 3. The Life-Saving Guard Organization will be affiliated with the Life-Saving Scout Organization, and the Orders and Regulations for the Life-Saving Scouts will apply generally to the Organization of the Life-Saving Guards, except where obviously unsuitable. 4. The Commanding Officer must secure the permission of the Divisional Commander before a Troop of the Life-Saving Guards may be formed. Section 2 .— The Objects 1. The objects of the Life-Saving Guard Organi- zation are : — (а) To guard the body. (б) To guard the mind. (c) To guard the soul. ( d ) To guard others. 2. Each Guard must make in the presence of other Guards the following Pledge, which should be committed to memory: ‘ I promise to the best of my ability — (a) To fear God and serve Him. (b) To give of my strength and sympathy to the weak and suffering. (c) To be loyal to my country. ( d ) To be true to the Life-Saving Guards’ Declaration.’ 3. Each applicant must carefully read and sign the following Declaration : — 4 / promise — (a) To seek to obtain a sense of the favour of God, and to learn how to extend His Kingdom in and through the Organization. (b) To acquire efficiency in various methods of Life- Saving ; to be watchful for opportunities to assist the weak, the aged, the needy, and to help others by all means in my power ; to show obedience and respect to my leaders ; to be a sister to every other Guard ; to live at peace with all; to be thrifty, Affiliated with the Life-Saving Scouts. D.C. to be consulted. The foundation stones. The Guards' Pledge. Sign the Declaration. 445 Bk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Guard Organization [Ch. VII, Sect. 3 Attend a Company or Bible Class. Regulations. Relationship to Y.P. War. Subjects. trustworthy, courteous, and pleasant under all circumstances ; and to be kind to animals. (c) To see, to hear, to speak, and to read with the intent of directing my thoughts aright, and thereby to assist in the formation of an upright and womanly character. ( d ) To abstain from the use of intoxicating liquors, tobacco, gambling, and any practice or habit likely to interfere with a sound, healthy condition of body.’ 4. Every Life-Saving Guard must attend a weekly Company or Bible Class, either at The Salvation Army Hall or in other place of worship. Section 3.— Organization and Activities 1. The Sections of Organization contained in Chapter V , Section 3, of th is Part , will apply generally to the Life-Saving Guard Organization. For 4 Scout 5 read ‘Guard.’ 2. The Regulations contained in Chapter V, Sections 4 and 5, of this Part , with regard to the relationship of the Life-Saving Scout Organiza- tion to the Young People’s War and the Command- ing Officer’s relationship to the Life-Saving Scouts equally apply to the Guards. 3. The following are some of the most important subjects for the employment and activity of a Troop of the Life-Saving Guards. (a) Hearth and Home Life — i. Household duties — To ensure a happy home — cleanliness and tidiness, fresh air, light, fire, etc. Keeping house — housewifery and man- agement, needlework, and laundry. Shopping — how to shop, what to buy, economies. Cooking — simplicity, variety, economy. ii. Health of the family — Care of children — feeding, clothing. Health-giving habits — exercise, early rising, bathing, walking. The sick room and home nursing. 446 iBk. II, Pt. II] Life-Saving Guard Organization [Ch. VII, Sect. 3 ( b ) Physical Development. i. Squad and fancy marching. ii. Physical exercises — bar-bell, wand, dumb-bell, Swedish drills, swimming. iii. Signalling — Semaphore and Morse. (c) Life-Saving from Accident. i. By water. ii. By fire. iii. By injury. (d) Meetings and Parades. i. Weekly Meeting and Indoor Parade for drill instruction, etc. ii. Outdoor Parade — accompanying Guards to places of interest ; Troop parading from Hall. iii. Quarterly Parades — afternoon of Decision Sunday. (e) Samaritan League. i. To seek out the sick and visit them. ii. To send Guards with flowers to sick in poor- houses, hospitals, etc. iii. To seek the Salvation of other girls. iv. To make garments for the poor or missionary lands. (/) Market and Window Gardening. ( g ) Bee-keeping. ( h ) The Bible Class. Weekly — Sunday afternoon or week-night. 4. Other Classes suitable for Guards may be formed subject to the approval of the Divisional Com- jmander. ( See Chapter III . Section 3, paragraph 11 , j of this Part.) 5. County Council Lectures can frequently be arranged free of charge on such subjects as First Aid, Home Nursing, Cooking, etc. Where any person in the Corps has practical knowledge likely to be of value to the Troop, the Leader may arrange for a weekly Class to be held, and such a person jshould be appointed as Instructor. Other Classes. Lectures. 447 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Corps Cadets’ Brigade [Chap. VIII, Sect. 1 Chapter VIII THE CORPS CADETS’ BRIGADE Why Corps Cadets. Conditions Press into Service ; Section i.— The Brigade 1. Field Officers will observe that many young people give promise of great usefulness in The Army, and from their earliest years many children seem to be marked out by God for taking positions as leaders in the ranks. Many Officers and Sol- diers, who have dedicated their children to God and The Army, desire that they should be trained from their tenderest years for their future work ; and, in order to provide the means necessary for the training of such young people, a Brigade known as the Corps Cadets’ Brigade is established. 2. The C.Cs’ Brigade is comprised of Soldiers of The Salvation Army, of not less than fourteen years of age. Each Member must fulfil the follow- ing conditions : — (a) He must have been a Junior or Senior Soldier at least two months. ( b ) He should, if possible, have the consent of one or both parents, or of those who stand in that relation to him. If, however, the attempt to secure the parents’ consent fails apparently through any undue bias, it is left to the discretion of the C.O. as to whether such consent is necessary. (c) He must be willing to obey orders, and to undertake such a course of training, and answer to such calls for attendance at Councils and other assemblies, as may be required of him. ( d ) He must be willing to wear full uniform when on duty. If unable to secure uniform, he must wear either S’s, shield, cap, or guernsey, and dress plainly. 3. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that every eligible young person in the 448 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Corps Cadets’ Brigade [Chap. VIII, Sect. 1 Corps who appears likely to be of future service to The Army, is invited to become a Corps Cadet. Only Soldiers who have a clear experience of their own Salvation, and a love for sinners, and who give promise of developing the capacity to lead others, may become C.Cs. 4. The C.Cs in each Corps will be under the command of a Local Officer, who will be known as the Corps Cadet Guardian, who must be recom- mended to the D.C. by the C.O., in harmony with the Regulations for the appointment of Local Officers. (See Book II, Part I, Chapter V.) (a) The C.C.G. will be a member of the Senior and Young People’s Census Boards. ( See Book II, Part I, Chapter VI, Section I . and Part 1, Chapter II, Section 111 , Paragraph 21.) (b) Corps Cadet Sergeants will, if necessary, be appointed to assist the C.O. and C.C.G. with clerical and other duties connected with the efficient working of the C.C. Brigade. 5. There are two Grades in Corps Cadets’ Brigade, namely : — (a) The Lower Grade. ( b ) The Higher Grade. 6. All C.Cs start in the Lower Grade, and after having completed the three years’ circle of Lessons and Duties in the Lower Grade ( see paragraph 7) they may be transferred to the Higher Grade by passing the half-yearly Transfer Examination which is held. 7. Only such C.Cs as fulfil the following condi- tions are eligible to sit for the Transfer Examina- tion : — (a) That they are over eighteen years of age. (b) That they have obtained six Course Certificates, and are engaged on the current Course. (c) That they are C.Cs who have received Candidates’ Papers ; who hold at least one Lower Grade Certifi- cate, and who are likely to obtain a Certificate for the current Course. 2 a Who commands. Grades. Transfer Examination Conditions. 449 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Corps Cadets’ Brigade [Chap. VIII, Sect. 1 Continue in Lower Grade. Curriculum. What requirements. C.Cs and the L -S. Scouts and Guards. (< d ) That they are ex-C.Cs who are Candidates, and who, in harmony with these Regulations, will resume their C.C. duties and Lessons. They must have previously secured at least four Certificates in the Lower Grade. 8. C.Cs who have become Candidates, but who do not fulfil the requirements set forth in the last preceding paragraph, will continue in the Lower Grade until they enter the Training Garrison. When C.Cs have done the six Courses, and completed the three years’ circle, but are not qualified for transfer to the Higher Grade, they should be specially encouraged to continue in the Lower Grade until such transfer can be effected. 9. The curriculum of Lessons in each Grade is made up of six half yearly Courses, known as the A, B, C, D, E, F Courses ; and Cards are issued for each Course accordingly. 10. The Text Books to be studied are — (a) The Lower Grade — The Bible. Helps to the Directory. The Why and Wherefore of The Orders and Regulations of The Salvation Army. The Orders and Regulations for Soldiers of The Salvation Army. (h) The Higher Grade — The Bible. The Doctrines of The Salvation Army. The Orders and Regulations for Field Officers of The Salvation Army. The General Orders for Local Officers. Catherine Booth : A Sketch. The Soul-Winner’s Secret. 11. C.Cs having the necessary qualifications shall be eligible to hold any office in the Life- Saving Scout or Guard Organizations (see Chapters V and VII of this Part), but such appointments shall be made subject to the C.C.G. having first been consulted. 450 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Corps Cadets’ Brigade [Chap. VIII, Sect. 2 12. The C.O. must encourage the C.C., who may be engaged in any other of the Corps activities, such as the Band or Songster Brigade to give pre- cedence to his C.C. duties. Section 2. --The Corps Cadet and Candidature 1. Each Corps Cadet reaching the age of eighteen years may apply for Officership. He will, however, remain a C.C. and continue with his Lessons and duties until he enters the Training Garrison, if accepted. The ‘working up’ of Candidates’ papers in the meantime will not interfere with Corps Cadetship. 2. A C.C’s lessons, after his acceptance for Officership, will be sent to the Secretary of Educa- tion at the Training Garrison. 3. The C.O. will be responsible for seeing that the Orders and Regulations for The Salvation Army Work among Young People ( Part II) are carefully observed by the C.C.G. and the C.Cs under his command, and he will be personally responsible for carrying out the following Orders : — (a) He must supply and receive, when filled up, the Appli- cation Forms for Corps Cadetship, which he must endorse and forward to the Divisional Commander. Upon the Applicant’s acceptance he should arrange for his enrolment on the C.Cs’ Roll, and his suitable introduction to his Comrades. (b) He will meet the C.Cs for one Meeting in each week. This Meeting should last for an hour and a quarter, and the first half-hour must be set apart for definite spiritual objects, and the remainder devoted to assisting the C.Cs in their appointed lessons. (c) Where a C.C. Guardian is appointed, the C.O. will conduct the spiritual portion of the Class, after which the Guardian will continue with Lessons. (d) He must see that the C.Cs are encouraged to persevere with their Lessons — i. He should examine the C.C. Work Card each week. C.C. duties first. Apply for Officership at eighteen years The Training Garrison. Rules to be observed. 451 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Corps Cadets’ Brigade [Chap. VIII, Sect. 3 The Corps Cadets’ Bonus Examination. ii. He must award special marks for aggressive fighting and good influence in the Corps. iii. He must personally interview any C.C. who fails to secure 150 marks for the six months ; and if the C.C. does not give indication that he will go on with his duties, the C.O. must report his name to the D.C. iv. If exceptional circumstances prevent a C.C. attending to his duties, the C.O. must report same on C.C. Report and Certificate Form. (e) He must prepare a Half-yearly Report on each C.C., upon the C.C. Report Form provided for the D.C. In cases of backsliding, a report should be made at once. (/)He must arrange for as many C.Cs as possible to have an opportunity of speaking at the Senior Meeting, and where there are six C.Cs, or more, he must arrange a special monthly Public Meeting in which the C.Cs take a leading part, and also form an Open-Air Brigade, for at least one Meeting on Sundays. (g) Fie will supply the Preliminary Form to C.Cs who are over eighteen years of age, and who desire to become Candidates for Officership. When the Form is duly filled in, he will forward it to the D.C. (h) He must familiarize himself with the conditions of the Lower and Higher Grades of Corps Cadetship, i. He will supply the C.Cs with Transfer and Bonus Examination Application Forms, and forward the same when filled in to the D.C. ii. He will be present at the Transfer and Bonus Examination. Section 3. — The Corps Cadets’ Examinations 1. Higher Grade Corps Cadets who are Candidates for Officership may sit for the C.C. Bonus Examina- tion. Bonuses of three classes may be earned by the C.Cs who pass this Examination. The Bonus is to help C.Cs with their outfit for the Training Garrison. The C.O. is responsible for supplying the C.C. with Form of Application, and endorsing the same when filled in before it is sent to the D.C 452 Bk. II, Pt. II] The Corps Cadets’ Brigade [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 He is also responsible for making all necessary arrangements for the Examination, and must be present at the same. 2. In order to encourage C.Cs to qualify them- The Corps selves for clerical positions on the Headquarters of Examinau^n! 06 The Salvation Army or elsewhere, the C.C. Service Examination is held half-yearly. Certificates are issued to all who pass. Section 4. — The SouLWinners’ Legion The Commanding Officer must, where possible, The Soui- establish at his Corps a branch of the Soul- Winners’ Le^oru 8 Legion, as described in Orders and Regulations for Salvation Army Work among Young People ( Part II), and will be responsible for seeing that the work of the Legion is carried on in harmony with such Orders. 453 Part III PUBLIC MEETINGS i. — G eneral Regulations ii . — Announcements iii. — Order iv. — Open-Air Operations v. — I ndoor Sunday Meet- ings vi. — Holiness Meetings vii. — The Free and Easy viii. — A l l-N i g ii t s of Prayer ix. — H a l f-N i g h t s of Prayer x. — S pecial Services xi.— E xtraordinary Meetings xii. — Lanterns and Cine- matographs Chapter I GENERAL REGULATIONS What is the Corps for? To get every- body saved. By war. Section I. — Observations F It will be of great value to the Field Officer to seriously and prayerfully consider from time to time the purpose for which he has been placed over the disciplined force represented by his Corps. 2. The F.O. will know that his Corps does not exist merely to conduct a particular set of Meetings for the benefit of the Soldiers who compose it ; or to carry on the outward form and expression of worship ; but that the Soldiers have been placed under his authority in order that he, with them, may bring about, as far as possible, the Salvation of the people of the whole district ; and that those who are thus saved, may, in turn, be instructed, sanctified, and qualified to become, themselves, the saviours of others. 3. In carrying out this purpose the F.O. must adopt and follow such methods of warfare as have •AO -A Bk. II, Pt. Ill] General Regulations [Chap. I, Sect. 2 been inspired by God, practised by other holy warriors, contrived by his comrades, and such also as he may be able himself to invent from time to time. 4. The F.O. must remember that in his opera- tions he is free to adopt any plans whatever, pro- vided they are lawful, likely to accomplish the object he has in view, and in harmony with the teaching of the Bible, the spirit, practice, and Regulations of The Army, as interpreted by his leaders. 5. The F.O. must bear in mind that he is not at liberty to discontinue holding any Meeting in con- nexion with his Command that has been held by his predecessor or that is appointed in the Corps Standard , unless he has the permission of his Divisional Commander so to do. This rule applies also to the other important usages or practices of his Corps. 6. The C.O. must hold, every week, all the Meetings set down for the Corps in the Official List of Meetings . Section 2.— General Regulations 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that all Meetings are commenced punctually, at the hour announced. For the Officer to come up late to a Meeting makes a most unfavourable impression upon the Soldiers and others present. Officers should reach the Open-Air stand, or walk on to the platform in the Hall, to the minute, and commence the Service without confusion or delay. 2. The F.O. should, in every Meeting, have a definite object before his mind. That is, he should aim either at the conversion of sinners, the sancti- fication of his Soldiers, or the increase of their devotion and enthusiasm in the War. He may at Including proper strata- gems. No alterations from Orders. List of Meetings. Be punctual Have a definite aim. 455 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] General Regulations [Chap. I, Sect. 2 Bible Selections. One must lead. Before and after Meetings. 'Avoid too late Meetings. times aim at all these purposes in one and the same Meeting ; but it will usually be found advisable to keep one special object before him, and to steadily pursue it throughout. (a) If he is seeking the Salvation of sinners, all the truth uttered, the songs sung, the prayers offered, the personal dealing with the people, and everything else should fit in with this object. (i b ) In seeking the heart-cleansing of the people, or in leading the Soldiers to the full consecration of them- selves to the War, he should adapt all that is done to the realization of that object. 3. The C.O. is responsible for seeing that a pas- sage from the Bible is read in every Indoor Meeting. (a) Such passages may be selected from the special read- ings issued by the International Headquarters for the guidance and assistance of the F.O. which is known as Bible Selections. (b) Wherever possible, one of the Officers must read the Bible passage selected ; but where, for any reason, this cannot be arranged, it shall be the duty of the C.O. to appoint some other person to do so. 4. Every Meeting, from the beginning to the end, must be under the direction of one individual, and the audience should know who that person is. The command may, however, be changed during the service. For instance, the C.O. may give the Meeting over into the hands of the Lieutenant while he attends to some other important duty. 5. The Order laid down in the last paragraph applies to those periods in the Hall, and often in the Open-Air, before the Meeting can be said to have properly commenced. From the first gather- ing together of the Soldiers, whether in the Hall or out of it, to their final separation, some one person should be in charge. 6. Except under extraordinary circumstances, Meetings should not be unduly prolonged. (a) If a powerful influence is present, if sinners are under conviction, and there is a likelihood of getting them 456 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] General Regulations [Chap. I, Sect. 2 saved, the F.O. should, by all means, go on with the fight. But even then it is generally well to formally close the Meeting about the usual hour, and let those who should leave do so, while the F.O. and others remain. (6) If, however, nothing of importance is happening, or likely to happen, it is better to close at the ordinary time than to keep on a cold, useless engagement beyond a reasonable hour. 7. The F.O. should feel responsibility at every service to give some definite instruction bearing on the subject and aim of the Meeting — some truth that will serve as a foundation and justification for what the people are exhorted to do. 8. The F.O. should endeavour to adapt the proceedings of every Meeting to the character of his audience. He must look over his congregation, consider its character, and shape his course accord- ingly. He has perfect liberty to alter the plan previously decided upon for the Meeting, should he deem this necessary. The only obligation he is under is to benefit the people whom he has before him. 9. The F.O. must make his Meetings interesting. Unless he can do this, there is little use in his holding them. Whatever motives influence people in going to church and chapel, the class whom The Army specially seeks to benefit will not come to the Hall unless they are interested. Even if they come, they will be persuaded, only with difficulty, to sit through a dull Meeting. If their minds are not aroused, and their hearts moved, it is tolerably certain that they will not remain. 10. The conditions of an interesting Meeting are not far to seek, and are within the power of every F.O. to provide. Here are several : — (a) Life. This is a very necessary condition of an inter- esting Meeting. Death is not only unattractive, but positively repulsive. On the other hand, life, in its lowest, as well as in its highest forms, is Give solid food, To suit the audience. Interest everybody. How to do it 457 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] General Regulations [Chap. I, Sect. 2 How to speak. intensely interesting. The F.O. should get his Soldiers filled with the Holy Ghost, and so trained that, by their praying, singing, and talking, they can bring the spirit of life down upon the people who come in, and make the dead to live ; make them hear and see, and feel and move. (h) Feeling. This flows from life, and is impossible without it. ( c ) Results. There must be results ; something must be accomplished. Nothing about a battle is so inter- esting as victory. 11. The F.O. should exercise care in the manage- ment of his voice. He should remembef that if he loses his voice, he loses a great part of his power to do good. He should — (a) Talk with his tongue ; not with his throat or chest. (b) Speak up. People will not be blessed through what he says, if they cannot hear it ; nor will they care to listen, if they need to strain every nerve to catch the words. He should be as anxious that they should comfortably hear what he has to say, as he is to say it. His opening sentence should be heard well. It is foolish for him to begin speaking in a manner that the people half way down the Hall cannot hear what he is saying. (c) Beware of pitching his voice in too high a key at the beginning of his address. ( d ) Beware of dropping his voice at the close of his sen- tences. The hearers might nearly as well miss the whole of a sentence as half of it. (e) Beware of speaking in the same tone all the time. To do so assuredly wearies the people and jeopardizes results. (/) Beware of shouting unnecessarily. If he finds he is speaking louder than is necessary, he should drop his voice. Shouting distresses the hearers, prevents the speaker thinking his best as he proceeds, and wears him out without any corresponding advantage. 458 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Announcements [Chap. II, Sect. 1 Chapter II ANNOUNCEMENTS Section i.— General Regulations 1. The work of the Field Officer is to publish Salvation ; that is, to make it known, and he must adopt methods which will most effectually assist him to that end. 2. All announcements, advertisements, placards, and everything else of the kind in The Army, should be neither more nor less than proclamations of Salvation. 3. The different kinds of announcements may be classified in the following way : — (a) Word of mouth. ( b ) Placards. ( c ) Advertisements in the newspapers. ( d ) Miscellaneous advertisements. 4. The F.O. must adopt methods which have the following features. They should — (a) Be striking ; that is, such as are readily seen, read, and remembered. The Army cannot afford to issue bills which people pass by without observing. (b) Say something that will draw the people to the service advertised. It is no use making people aware that a Meeting is to be held, unless at the same time there is something in the announcement that will induce them to attend it. (c) Attract the ungodly classes. Herein is always a diffi- culty. As a rule, they are indifferent to religion. Perhaps they know they should attend ; that it would be to their advantage hereafter if they did attend ; but no consideration of ‘oughtness’ here, or advantage hereafter, will induce them to go near a place of worship. The F.O’s announcements Publish Salvation. Announce. How to publish The best plans. 459 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Announcements [Chap. II, Sect. 2 Announcements in the Open-Air. Publish cheaply. Cost nothing. Instructions. must, therefore, be such as will attract these unwilling and indifferent people to come to the Hall to hear about religion. They should contain something that will either surprise or puzzle them, arouse their curiosity, or create their expectations. ( d ) Attract large numbers of people. It is not an individual here and there that is wanted, but crowds. 5. The F.O. should be alive to the importance of making careful announcements in the Open-Air concerning his Meetings. (a) He can form a series of rings, and make special announcements at each stand. ( b ) A number of voices can be trained to speak together to make the announcements in order to reach a larger number of people. ( c ) The announcements can be chanted with good effect It is, not difficult to arrange them to ordinary tunes, and so, by singing them, make the people know and remember what is about to happen. 6. Advertisements should not be costly. It might not be difficult to make announcements attractive enough to draw the people, if there were any amount of money to spend on them; but where there is little or no money, ingenuity must be taxed to invent such forms of publishing particulars of a Meeting as will be comparatively without expense. Section 2. — Platform 1. The announcements made in the Meeting by the Field Officer are a valuable method of making Meetings known, and they cost nothing. 2. To make the most of this method, the F.O. must observe the following instructions. He should — (a) Feel the importance of the subject he announces, and of the opportunity he has for publishing it. (b) Have the announcements written on a slip of paper beforehand. (c) Make the announcements when the Meeting is in progress, when all is attention, and when everything said will be heard. 4G0 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Announcements [Chap. II, Sect. 3 ( d ) Make it quite clear if a sum is to be charged for entrance to, or in connexion with, any Meeting referred to in announcements . ( e ) See that the announcements in any one Meeting do not occupy more than three minutes. 3. The F.O. should be at special pains in con- triving striking announcements for an event of extraordinary importance. He must be careful, however, not to exaggerate ; nothing is so calcu- lated to spoil the effect of announcements as an over-statement respecting any forthcoming event. Section 3.— Placards or Bills 1. In all large towns the posting of bills of enormous size, striking type, and of coloured pictures, is very common. Consequently, unless the Field Officer is prepared for the expense of bills equally costly, any he may put out will secure but little attention, and the money spent upon them will be largely wasted. 2. Except in connexion with extraordinary demonstrations, the money which would be required for posters announcing any Service can be laid out in other ways more likely to reach a large number of people. 3. If the F.O. has some regular method of obtaining the consent of persons to expose them, bills for hanging in shop and other windows are useful.. 4. It is a good plan to keep a book containing the names and addresses of persons willing to hang bills at their doors, or place them in their windows. All that will be required to be done in connexion with any special event will be to post a bill to such addresses. No exaggeration. Posters costly. Use money better. In windows. Door boards. 4G1 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Announcements [Chap. II, Sect. 4 Handbills carefully given away. Tramcars, etc. 5. Small handbills may be used with good effect. { a ) The circulation of these can be managed by dividing the town into sections, appointing a couple of Soldiers to each section to call at every door, and, when possible, give with the bills an invitation to the Meetings. (b) The Ward Sergeants may distribute the bills through their Wards. (c) Soldiers should be placed at the corners of busy thoroughfares to hand them to the passers-by. (d) Shopkeepers will sometimes allow handbills to lie on their counters, or will place them in the parcels of their customers. (e) A directory may be obtained, the bills or circulars put into an envelope, addressed, and distributed by hand. They can be put into the letter-boxes or handed in at the doors of the houses to which they are addressed. 6. The F.O. may sometimes find it serviceable to have striking slips printed and posted on omni- buses, tramcars, and other conveyances. This method, of course, entails additional expense. Advertise. Get advertise- ment in best columns. Section 4. — Newspaper Advertisements 1. The Field Officer will find advertisements in the newspapers to be useful — for three or four reasons — (a) They will usually be read by people who do not go out much in the streets, and therefore do not see the placards on the walls or in the windows. Specially will this be the case in either very wet or cold weather. (b) They induce newspaper editors to notice the Meetings, to send reporters, and thus to help to publish the work throughout the neighbourhood. A good news- paper report sometimes does a great deal to push the Salvation War. 2. When the F.O. advertises in the newspapers, an effort should be made to secure a good place for the advertisement — at the top of the page or in some specially noticeable column. 462 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Announcements [Chap. II, Sect. 5 3. In drafting an advertisement, an effort should be made to get one particular word or line of it in more striking type than the others, so as to arrest attention. 4. When giving an advertisement of Meetings to a local paper, the F.O. should be able to secure a paragraph in the news columns, calling attention to them. In many papers this will be done as a matter of courtesy, but it must be sought for in a friendly way. 5. When a special Meeting is about to be held, tickets should be sent to the editors of the various papers, accompanied by a kindly invitation to the Meeting. The ticket should state that, on its presen- tation, the bearer will be shown to a seat specially reserved for him. Such seats, however, must not be in a conspicuous position, where the movements of the reporters are likely to attract the attention * of the people from the speaker, or to embarrass him in his work on the platform. 6. When reporters are not present, a paragraph containing a short sketch of the Meeting may be sent to the newspaper office. If not inserted in full, some space will usually be found for it in the paper. Section 5.— Miscellaneous Methods 1. Many other forms of announcement are used besides those mentioned in previous Sections, and others may be invented ; indeed, there are no limits to the methods which the ingenious Field Officer may devise if he will exercise some thought on the subject. The following are amongst those best known and most useful : — (a) Sandwich boards. A man carries a couple of boards placarded with the anro uncement, one exhibited in front of him, and the other on his back. In large towns this form of announcement is probably the Catch the eye. Secure notice. Send editors invitations and tickets. Send reports to papers. Invent new advertisements 463 Announcements [Chap. II, Sect. 5 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] best, especially when taken up heartily. It may be varied considerably — i. Several men should walk in procession, or be scattered over the town or district. n. Those parts of the town which are frequented by the largest number of people should be preferred. iii. The men should be stationed at the gates of factories and works as the men return from their meals. It is little use trying to attract the attention of people when they are leaving their work, as they are usually in a hurry to get home. On their return, however, they will, as a rule, have some minutes to spare. iv. Sandwich-men can give away handbills to advantage. v. They can be made more certain to command notice for their announcements by being dressed in a peculiar fashion, with a strange hat and bill around it ; or with a turban ; or if dressed in red, blue, or yellow, and so on. vi. Such sandwich-men should, if hired, be looked after. Otherwise, they may lounge a large part of their time away, or spend it in some public-house bar, with their boards, face to face, propped up against the wall. vii. The sandwich-men may be Salvationists doing the work for love, and, consequently, doing it well. In some Corps wiiere the F.O. has asked for them, numbers o ' Soldiers have volunteered to go out together on this plan, and have enjoyed it. (b) The advertising wagon or cart. This may be a vehicle, drawn by a horse or donkey ; or, it may be a monster box on wheels, pushed or drawn by hand, the sides and ends being well covered with printed bills, or with strikingly written announce- ments. ( c ) The bell-frame. This is a square or round box, of a bell shape, with a man inside, the box coming down to his feet, with room for him to walk, and holes, through which he can see. (d) Placarded bicycles. These are a very efficient means of advertising. They may have an announcement attached to a bamboo cane, and carried as a flag, or fixed to the seat, or displayed from the back; 404 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Announcements [Chap. II, Sect. 5 and chest of the rider. When a number of cyclists, with coloured headgear, and riding after one another two abreast, pass through a neighbourhood together, at a moderate pace, carrying such announcements, they cannot fail to attract attention. (e) The umbrella. An umbrella covered over with bills is a simple and effective means of advertisement. (f) Bell-ringing. In small towns and villages, or quieter neighbourhoods, the F.O. can make an effective announcement of a Meeting in a short space of time, by ringing a bell and calling out the particulars of the Meeting. (g) The Band. In large towns there is no more effectual way of publishing Meetings over a large area quickly than with a band of music. They may march silently, stop, form a ring, play a tune, gather a crowd, make the announcement, give an invitation, sell ‘The War Cry,’ and then go on again to another centre. It will be better still, and far more expeditious to hire a wagonette, and paste the sides with bills, mount the Band on it, and proceed as suggested herein. ( h ) The cab. A cab placarded with striking bills, with some one playing an instrument in front, or on the top, and driven slowly, will publish news to a good many people in the course of a day. (?) The lantern. Where the F.O. has, or can obtain, a lantern, and fix it in a convenient position, so as to throw its picture on some wall or hoarding in a popular thoroughfare at night, he will find it an effective advertisement, and well worth the cost of a few striking slides containing his advertisement. 2. A stamped announcement on ‘The War Cry’ or other Army periodical is a useful method ; but care should be exercised against infringing postal regulations in stamping papers to be dispatched by post. 2 H Announcement in periodicals. 465 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Order [Chap. Ill Importance of order. Make up your own mind thoroughly. Appoint Orderlies. Chapter III ORDER 1. Order is an all-important factor in the govern- ment of communities. Even in days of peace its enforcement is essential in order to secure the happiness of the people. But it is particularly important in times of war. The wise commander of military forces insists upon order at all costs. Order is no less important to the Field Officer engaged in the conflict with the Devil and sin. If the operations of the Corps are to be carried out successfully, they must be conducted in an orderly fashion. 2. If the F.O. is to have order in his Corps and in his Meetings, he must have order in his own mind ; he must be able to preserve self-possession and quietness of spirit in circumstances calculated to create anxiety and alarm. If, when difficulties arise, or opposition is raised, or enemies threaten, the F.O. becomes afraid, and uncertain as to the way in which he should act, he will be almost certain to come to grief. Officers should learn, by prayer and practice, to keep a cool head and a firm hand. If in a little disturbance the F.O. is seen to be excited or annoyed, that will be sufficient to excite and upset those about him ; but if he remains calm, he will create confidence, and, in times of panic, prevent calamities. 3. The F.O. must see that Local Officers are appointed, whose work it will be to assist him in preserving order, and in carrying on the general work of the Corps. 466 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Order [Chap. Ill 4. In selecting Local Officers for this purpose, whom not to the C.O. should avoid— choose - (a) Fanciful people who do not like the ‘roughs.’ ( b ) People who want to make Salvation Army Meetings dull and stiff. (c) People who are irritable or easily offended — who cannot put up with being chaffed. (d) People against whom there is some prejudice in the neighbourhood ; who have done, or are thought to have done, some wrong or mean thing, which has made the disturbing element dislike them. 5. The C.O. must, as far as he can, choose whom to good-natured, steady Soldiers, who love the out- cast classes, and who, while they can be firm as a rock and bold as a lion, can, at the same time, endure a little trouble and bother without making a fuss. 6. The C.O. must not be over-anxious about Let roughs be order — that is, about quietness. He must be roughs ' prepared for a little rough conduct. Little out- breaks of flutterings and stampings, and clappings and laughters, or even jeerings, will not hurt him, or hinder his message. Endless opportunities for doing good to the rough classes have been lost, and thousands driven from The Army Halls because C.Os and Local Officers have not been able to let a few ‘roughs,’ boiling over with jollity, have a little innocent fun now and then. 7. But the question of order very much depends But stj yt i •/ ± properly, on the way the Meetings are commenced. If the C.O. at the start kindly, yet firmly, insists upon reasonably good behaviour, the wildest and boldest will ordinarily conduct themselves properly. 8. In all cases, however, there is a point beyond Never tolerate which disorder must not be allowed to go. If the disturbance, prayers and songs and exhortations cannot be heard by the people, the Meeting might as well not be held. There should be all the patience and 467 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Order [Chap. Ill Open top galleries in time. forbearance already insisted upon ; but when interruptions are so systematic and general as to make it impossible to benefit either the disturbers or the disturbed, or when they are of a nature calculated to do harm, even though they may not be general, the C.O. must stop them at all cost. To do this the following among other plans may be followed : — (a) The ringleaders sh'ould be kept out of the Meetings. It will frequently be found that disturbances are caused by a mere handful of people, and were it not for one or two individuals among these, the rest would listen. (h) The C.O. should not leave the platform in order to settle a disturbance, unless all other means have failed. He should only interpose to eject disturbers in such cases as when the Meeting cannot be carried on otherwise ; when there is no one else able to do it ; and when he feels convinced he can effect the ejection of the disturber without any great struggle. (c) When boys, young men, or other persons are restless, the responsible Local Officer should, as a rule, take no notice of them, except to stand near by, and keep them under observation. If there is inter- ruption which interferes with the profit or comfort of the audience, or with the effectiveness of the speaker, the Local Officer should get one or two comrades to help him, and show the interrupter to the door as quietly as possible. (d) Local Officers on duty should always be in uniform. (e) In unruly audiences, or at special Meetings where people attend purposely to create a disturbance, there is considerable advantage in having a police officer inside the building. Such a course, however, should not be adopted except in extreme cases. 9. On special occasions, when a specially large crowd is expected, if there is a second gallery to the building, which is not opened at the ordinary Services, the doors leading to it should be opened as soon as it is seen that there will probably be more people than the floor and first gallery are likely to contain, in order that the filling up of all parts of the building may go on at the same time. 168 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Order [Chap. Ill 10. It is an awkward and yet common occurrence for peijple to faint at the most critical part of a Meeting. Under such circumstances — (a) If possible the fainting person should at once be carried out by a Local Officer through the nearest door. Even though this plan does often raise a whole congregation to their feet, and cause a momen- tary suspension of the proceedings, it is preferable to attempting to deal with the individual in the Hall whilst the Meeting is in progress. (b) Water should never be on the platform within sight of the congregation, otherwise some one may be tempted to rush for it, thus attracting general notice, and spoiling the Meeting. ( c ) When the subject of a faint is outside, if a female, she should be committed to the care of one or two women who understand how to deal with such cases. (d) When the person recovers consciousness, inquiry should be made as to whether she has given herself up to God. A faint is sometimes the result of agitation of mind caused by fighting against conviction of sin. What to do with fainters. 469 Bk. II, Pt, III] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sects. 1, 2 The Army's cathedral. Improve upon the past. One leader. F.Os at head. Orderlies. Chapter IV OPEN-AIR OPERATIONS Section i.— General Regulations 1. It has from the beginning been the boast of The Salvation Army that its cathedral is the open air ; and there can be no question but that some of its choicest victories have been won out of doors, and that much of the fascination there is about it is largely owing to the courageous manner in which it has adapted itself to its work in the streets, squares, and market-places. 2. These outdoor operations must be continued, improved upon, and very largely increased. The Field Officer must not only seek to perfect him- self in all the methods hitherto practised, but to improve upon them. Section 2. — Processions 1. The procession must always be under the leadership of one Officer, who should thoroughly understand his work, and who should make it felt all along the line that he is not only nominally, but actually in command. The Field Officer will be specially assisted by the Corps Sergeant-Major in the management of processions. 2. The F.Os should walk at the head of the procession. (See paragraph 7 ( c ) of this Section .) 3. When processions number' more than twenty ranks the C.O. should assure himself that the C.S.-M. has adequate assistance for the oversight of the whole company. 470 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 2 4. Where possible the Soldiers should meet for their Marches and Open-Air Meetings in or near to the neighbourhoods which they specially wish to influence. Much time is lost by meeting at the Hall. Localities well known to the people, and favourable for the assembling of the Soldiers, should be selected and approved by the C.O., announced well beforehand, and, if possible, the route to be taken by the March, so that the Soldiers shall have no difficulty in finding them. 5. The C.O. should have the procession in good form before giving the word to move off. 6. If there is a crowd, then a good formation may be obtained by commencing with a ring, and having some prayer and speaking. The Band should then form up inside the ring, marching round it if sufficiently large, the Soldiers forming up behind the Band. After two or three circuits of the ring they should march out. 7. The particular formation of a procession must depend upon the numbers of the Soldiers present. A good arrangement for a procession will be as follows : — (а) Two or three rows of men should march first. If any opposition is expected, these advance guards should be men capable of pushing through and clear- ing the way. (б) After these should come the Colours, with a Soldier on each side of the Colour-Sergeant. (c) The Officers, with a Sergeant on either side, and the C.S.-M. ( d ) The Band, headed by the Band Colour-Sergeant. (e) Tiie Soldiers should come next. A force of men follow- ing directly after the Band is best able to keep up the singing ; they should be followed by the women, with another force of men to bring up the rear. 8. Where opposition is expected, the Soldiers should march four deep, one man being on each side, with two sisters in the centre ranks. Do not meet at the Hall. Form proces- sion properly. Form a ring. Formation of procession. Guard the Sisters. 471 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 2 Variety. Choose tunes. The best to hit. Where to rest. Flay and sing chorus alter- nately. The only exceptions. 9. This form of procession admits of endless variety, and where streets are clear of traffic, and crowds are friendly, it can be spread over a con- siderable space by various manoeuvres. ( See Book //, Part IV , Chapter VII.) 10. The C.O. and Bandmaster should before the March agree on the tunes to be played. (a) Effectiveness should be the dominating idea in the selection of songs, etc., for the procession. The F.O. must bear in mind, and constantly impress upon the Bandmaster and the Bandsmen, the im- portance of playing what will move the hearts of the people. (b) Where marches are played the Songster Leader must be ready to strike up a stirring chorus immediately the playing ceases. In the absence of the Songsters, the Band Sergeant should be ready to start the singing. 11. The tunes which are most suitable for a crowd, and which the Band can play most effectively, should be selected for the more thickly-populated thoroughfares. 12. When a lengthy march is taken the Band should rest when passing through such roads and streets as contain the fewest people. 13. The rule with regard to the alternate playing of music in the chorus should be strictly observed along the line of march ; that is, the chorus of the song is to be gone through three times — the first time with the music softly, the second time without the music, and the third time with the music again, played and sung with vigour. 14. There may be exceptions to this rule. When passing through dense crowds, where there is con- fusion of sound, or in the face of serious opposition. In the latter case it will be advisable for the Band to play continually, as the music very often pleases the crowd and so prevents difficulty. 472 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 2 15. Only such music as has been approved by the only Army Musical Board (See Book II, Part I. Chapter VIII, muslc - Section 9, paragraph 8 (a)) may be played and sung in processions. 16. The C.O. should encourage the Soldiers to Voices the best, sing on the march. No musical instrument, for pathos and power, can excel the human voice ; and when a body of Soldiers sing Salvation songs, with heart, and in faith, there is no music that will be more powerful with men or pleasing to God. 17. The C.O. should see that Sergeants are placed To help the at intervals in the procession, to maintain and singing * regulate the singing. 18. An occasional word or two of exhortation to Remind the Soldiers in the Hall, will remind them of the ever y bod y- value and importance of singing. The C.O. should make the Soldiers understand that their singing, as they pass along, preaches to the people of the joy and blessedness of Salvation. 19. The C.O. should be careful to select marching Marching tunes tunes for the procession (or arrange for the Songster Leader to do so) ; that is, tunes with which step can be kept. The ease and vigour with which this class of tunes can be sung help the march, and the marching helps the singing. 20. The C.O. must, immediately on his entrance Know the town to a command, familiarize himself with the prin- cipal streets and neighbourhoods of the town ; and especially must he observe those districts where the poorer people reside, with a view to making the most effective attack on the whole place. 21. Although the C.O. may frequently arrange ah parts, for the procession to pass through the main thoroughfares, he must regularly visit the working- class neighbourhoods. 22. The C.O. must see that the route of the Routes to be procession is varied as frequently as possible. To vaned * always take the same route makes the effort of 473 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 3 Catch strangers, with leaflets. March after. Torchlight processions. little interest, and consequently of little service ; and it gives something like a plausible excuse for the opposition of those who object to the processions. 23. Where a special brigade has not been formed for the purpose, the C.O. should see that a certain number of Soldiers are told off to speak to the people on the sidewalks, to such as stand at their doors, and to those who stand about the ring, persuading them to accompany the procession to the Hall. 24. The C.O. should arrange for Soldiers to dis- tribute on the line of the procession leaflets and hand-bills, with announcements of the Meetings on one side, and striking stories on the other. Soldiers should accompany also the procession, selling ‘The War Cry’ and other Army publications. 25. The C.O. may occasionally with good effect take out a procession on a light summer evening after the Service. 26. Torchlight processions may be held with tell- ing results. Every care must, however, be taken to prevent accidents or other undesirable conse- quences. Section 3.— Open-Air Meetings Three quarters 1 . The Open-Air Meeting should usually occupy of an hour. about three quarters of an hour, when held prior to the regular Service in the Hall; and longer when no Indoor Service is to follow. The Field Officer should encourage his Soldiers to come up to such Meetings, earnestly expecting the co-oper- ation of the Holy Spirit in their fight for the Salva- tion of souls. (a) No Open-Air Meeting shall be reported as such unless, in addition to the March, it includes half an hour’s stand for the purpose of holding a Meeting. 474 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 3 (b) If thought desirable, two or three shorter Meetings may be held instead ; but the total time occupied must be, at least, half an hour. 2. The Open-Air Meetings are commonly held by means oi a ring formed by the Soldiers ; and, excepting where there are great crowds, this plan answers well. 3. On special occasions, when large crowds of people are expected, the C.O. should make some arrangements for an elevation from which to speak. Otherwise it will be impossible for any great number either to see or hear. Therefore if there are not the steps of some monument, Town Hall, or the like, a lorry should be provided, or a platform erected for the occasion. 4. Where there is such elevation the ring is unnecessary, except to give room for the Band to assemble for playing ; otherwise the closer the people are to the speaker the better. The C.O. should endeavour to obtain order in the Open-Air Meeting. If the crowd sees that order is expected, as a rule it will be given as a matter of course. If trouble arises, the C.O. should manifest patience towards disturbers, bearing in mind that those who interrupt out of doors often consider that they have as much right to speak there as any one else. (See Book II, Part IV, Chapter VII, Section 2.) 5. When asked not to occupy some particular stand, the C.O. shall give courteous attention to the request, and, except when instructed otherwise by the Divisional Commander, a fresh stand must be made elsewhere. Hostility is usually caused by holding Meetings time after time in the same place, which a little variation in place would avoid. 6. No matter how suitable for an Open-Air stand any place may prove, Meetings must not be held there day after day, or at frequent intervals. 475 Form ring or have wagons, then ring is needless. Move on. No ruts. Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 3 How to use the ring. Care needed not to distract attention. Salvation songs. Open-Air solos. In small places the same stand may be used once each week, varying the day ; but, in larger towns, once a fortnight is preferable. 7. For ordinary Meetings the F.O. will find that the ring arrangement answers well, and with respect to it the following rules should be observed : — (a) The size of the ring should be proportioned to the number of people standing round. If too large, it frequently makes it difficult for the speakers to make themselves heard ; if too small, the people cannot see him. The F.O. must remember that the effect produced by the speaker has nearly as much to do with his being seen as with his being heard. (b) The Open-Air platform supplied by the Trade Depart- ment will be found of great service. To be elevated always secures a larger audience, and better attention. (c) The ring should be faced with Soldiers. If there are more Soldiers than necessary to make a ring of suitable proportions, they should be placed in double ranks. ( d ) The Band should be within the ring, on one side of it, and the Officers in the centre. Soldiers appointed to speak to those around, and Publication Sergeants, should be on the outskirts of the crowd. ( e ) Any appreciable obstruction of the traffic must be avoided. Orderlies should be appointed to be on the look-out to prevent difficulty as far as possible, whilst a conciliatory attitude must be adopted, without, of course, forfeiting The Army’s reasonable rights and privileges in the streets. 8. The F.O. should counsel the orderlies ap- pointed to move amongst the people inviting to the Meetings, to go about their duties in an un- obtrusive manner, so that any who may desire to follow the message being delivered in the ring may not be disturbed. A quiet, kind, and che4:ry word is usually the best method to adopt. 9. Salvation songs, full of truth, adapted to the circumstances of the people, should be sung in the Open-Air Meeting. ( See Book I, Part VI, Chapter V , Section 5.) 10. Well-selected solos are useful. A chair or 476 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 3 some kind of elevation should be provided for the soloist if the crowd is large. The voice need not be very high pitched in order to be heard ; a clear, distinct utterance will carry a considerable distance. The solo should not be long, and should have a chorus in which the Soldiers can join. 11. The F.O. should remember that nowhere are testimonies with regard to realized Salvation more useful than in Open-Air Meetings, but they must be — (a) Such as can be heard. For persons to stand out and mutter something which no one can hear or understand, is calculated to irritate the people. (b) Such as contain point and substance. Except in the case of a new Convert, something more is necessary than for one to merely say, ‘Thank God, I am saved !’ or to repeat a line of a song. The F.O. should see that the Soldiers say something about themselves that is likely to awaken sinners to think about their souls, and to encourage them to seek after God. 12. The testimonies of recent Converts are useful, and frequently more calculated to awaken hardened sinners to their danger than anything else that can be given. 13. The F.O. must be alive to the importance of something being said in the Open-Air Meeting calculated to impress and lead the people who stand round to seek Salvation at once. The audiences gathered on such occasions may be taken, as a rule, to be largely ignorant of Divine truths and therefore on every occasion something must be said to instruct them ; the F.O. must in every Open-Air gathering see that the way of Salvation is explained in a clear, simple, and direct manner. 14. At Open-Air Meetings there are usually people present who are hardened in sin. The C.O. should bring clearly before the people the full consequences of a life of rebellion against God. He should tenderly refer to the terrors of a sinner’s What sort. Testimonies of Converts. Talk plainly about Salvation Speak plainly on important truths. 477 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 3 Mix cheer and warning. Earnest prayer. Invitations. Collection. How to take it. Five minutes only. Announce amount. death-bed, his coming judgment and damnation. Facts should be related that will take hold of the people’s hearts, and lead them to seek Salvation. 15. There should always be a message of hope for the desponding ; those who have been cast off by relatives and friends, and who have all but lost heart and hope in themselves. Something should also be said to startle the presumptuous, and make them afraid to go further in the way of sin. 16. There should always be some fervent, earnest prayer. A short Bible reading will also be found of great value. 17. When there is time, the F.O. should invite penitents to come into the ring and seek Salvation. The effect upon a crowd, of seeing sinners kneel before God in the open street and pray for forgive- ness, is usually very marked. 18. Collections may be taken in the Open-Air with profit to the Corps and without damaging the Meeting. (a) The announcement concerning it must be made briefly and with earnestness. ( b ) While encouraging the people to give, and stating plainly what the money is required for, the F.O. must avoid anything which approaches ‘cadging.’ 19. The collections may be made in the following manner : — (a) The people may throw their money upon the drum- head. In many places the people enjoy this plan. (b) The bystanders may throw their contributions into the ring — on a piece of coloured cloth, or a sheet of ‘The War Cry.’ (c) A collector may wait upon the bystanders. 20. The collection should be made quickly, and must never occupy more than five minutes. 21. In all cases the money should, if possible, be counted on the spot, the amount announced to the bystanders, and entered in a book before the 478 Bk. II, Pt. III] Open-Air Operations [Chap. IV, Sect. 3 people separate. The habit of waiting to ‘make up 5 particular sums is to be discouraged. It is sometimes a good plan for the appeal for money to be made by the Soldiers, and not by the F.O. 22. The F.O. shall hold (except where otherwise arranged by his D.C. in the Official List of Meetings) the following Open-Air Meetings : — (a) At least three on Sunday — morning, afternoon, and evening — preceding the indoor Meetings ; (b) One on each week night, except on the nights (usually Tuesday and Friday) when the Soldiers’ and Holiness Meetings, respectively, are held ; even then he may hold Open-Air Meetings, and break up on the spot without marching to the Hall. 23. In addition to these Regulation Meetings, the F.O. may with advantage hold Meetings occasionally at noon on week-days at the gates of factories, workshops, and similar places. lie may hold afternoon bombardments at neighbouring villages, or other localities, and Meetings ordinary and extraordinary of various kinds as he may see opportunity. The C.O. will have opportunity to report ffcese.and other similar special efforts, and full account will be taken of them in estimating his work. 24. The C.O. must see that his Corps, if possessing more than sixty Soldiers, is divided into Brigades for the Open-Air work, at least once on each Sunday. Number of Open-Air Meetings weekly. Should be many more. Open-Air Brigades. 479 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 1 Other Orders. A clean place. Welcome to strangers. Be patient, and kind. Chapter V INDOOR SUNDAY MEETINGS Section i.— General Regulations 1. Some important remarks have already been made which apply equally to all Meetings. (See Chapter /, Section 2, and Chapter III , of this Part.) The Regulations of this Chapter specially refer to Meetings held in the Hall. 2. The Commanding Officer should see that the doors are opened in good time, and that the Hall is clean, and in good order for the Meeting. The windows must be closed or opened, according to the time of the year, and everything in readiness for action. For this duty the Quartermaster is responsible. 3. Sergeants must be selected by the C.O. to give a special welcome to the class of pftple the Salvationist most wishes to see. The roughest members of society will be shy and reluctant to enter any building where religion is talked about. Such people will sometimes come to the doors, having made up their minds to attend the Meeting ; they will look inside, and then not have courage to enter. The Sergeant should be on the look-out for such, and encourage them to come in. 4. Door Sergeants should be of a sympathetic nature, and of great patience and forbearance. 5. The C.O. should impress upon the Door Ser- geants the importance of observing the people referred to in paragraph 3, and of having a kind word with them as they leave, and heartily invite them to future Meetings. 480 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 2 6. Door Sergeants are valuable helpers to the C.O. ; they should be instructed and encouraged in what is sometimes a trying duty. 7. The F.O. should make careful arrangements for the comfortable seating of the audience. The best way to prevent people sitting near the doors, or being scattered about the building, is for a Sergeant to show them to front seats as they enter. 8. The C.O. should see that the people are seated with as much comfort to themselves as is possible. A person will not be likely to be profited at a Meeting if he is placed so awkwardly that he can neither see, nor hear, nor sit with a reasonable degree of comfort. 9. Unless it is unavoidable, the C.O. must not allow persons to stand in the aisles. For one reason this practice obstructs the view of those sitting behind. 10. The C.O. should not permit any person to walk about whilst the Meeting is in progress, and particularly whilst any one is speaking. Section 2.— Order of Services 1. Sunday is the special harvest-day for the Salvationist ; not that it is any more sacred to him for either work or worship, all days being alike holy and consecrated for the prosecution of his War, but because it is a day of leisure, and the habits of many people incline them to think and hear about religion on that day more than on others. Consequently, it presents the Officer with a special opportunity for reaching the people. Every moment is valuable, and must be indus- triously utilized. 2. The following indoor and outdoor Meetings must be held, unless otherwise provided for in the 481 2 1 Door Sergeants a help. Seating the people, so that they can hear. No standing in aisles. No movement during speaking. Sunday, the harvest day. Regulation Meetings. Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 3 Make most use of it. Make most of Holiness Meeting. Consider its importance. C.O. respon- sible. Observe Orders. Official List of Meetings. Slight local changes, as to time, may be made ; but all alterations or changes of importance must have the approval of the Divisional Commander : — 7 a.m. 10 a.m. 11 a.m. 2 p.m. 3 p.m. 6 p.m. 6.45 p.m. 8 or 8.15 p.m. Knee-Drill. Open-Air Meeting and Procession. Holiness Meeting. Open-Air Meeting and Procession. Free-and-Easy. Open-Air Meeting and Procession. Salvation Meeting. Prayer Meeting. Section 3.— Sunday Morning Meeting 1. The Commanding Officer should seek to make this Meeting of the utmost profit to the Soldiers and other Qf God’s people present. 2. The gathering will usually be select, and there- fore in this respect presents a quiet opportunity for the C.O. to teach those truths relative to morality and godliness with which all Salvation Soldiers should be familiar. ( See Book /, Part F, Chap- ter IV.) 3. The C.O. should prayerfully consider the importance of this Meeting, and earnestly cry to God for a message to the people. 4. The C.O. may secure the co-operation of the best people in his Corps to make the Meeting profitable to the Soldiers, after the same fashion as he does for the sinners, but it is important that he himself feels responsibility for imparting in- struction on these occasions. 5. The Orders with respect to the Holiness Meetings (see Chapter VI of this Part) must be carefully observed. 482 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sects. 4, 5 Section 4.— Sunday Afternoon Meeting 1. Where effective Open-Air operations have preceded the Meeting, a fairly large audience of outsiders will probably have been gathered. 2. The following or similar order in respect to this Meeting should be observed : - (a) The Meeting should open with a spirited song, descrip- tive of the joys of Salvation and service. (h) There should then be some earnest prayer, particularly for the Salvation and blessing of those present. A chorus calculated to create feeling, sung softly, will be specially useful at such times. (c) After prayer, a solo, suggestive of a Soldier's life, enjoyment or prospects ; or something bearing upon death or judgment, will be effective. (d) A short passage of Scripture, bearing upon immediate Salvation may be read and explained by the Officer. Care should be taken not only to show the import- ance of Salvation, but how it is to be sought and found. (1 e ) The collection should be made, if it has not already been taken at the doors. (/) The testimonies of a few well-known characters may be given. New Converts might be introduced. Hearty singing should be interspersed between the various testimonies. (g) A direct and earnest appeal should be made, and sinners invited to the Penitent-Form. 3. The form here laid down applies mostly to large Meetings, where the greater part of the congregation are unconverted. The character of the Meeting may be varied by holding — (a) A ‘Free-and-Easy. (See Chapter VII of this Part.) (h) A Holiness Meeting for the convenience of those who cannot attend the morning Service. Section 5.— Sunday Evening Meeting 1. The purpose of the Field Officer with respect to this Meeting should be the immediate submis- sion and conversion to God of the unsaved persons present. Good time to get outsi !ers in. Order of Service. Vary, if good order kept. The aim. 483 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 5 Co-operation. All in harmony with the aim. Nothing to spoil it. Have variety. 2. The F.O. must recognize that the Salvation of sinners is, as a rule, brought about by the earnest persuasion of men, and the direct operation of the Holy Spirit. 3. The F.O. must see that the songs, prayers, exhortations, and other features of the Meeting are such as are calculated to secure the grand purpose for which the Meeting is held. 4. Nothing should be said or done that is likely to take the people’s attention away from the main object of the Meeting. The state of deep and strong feeling which compels a sinner to rush to God for deliverance from his sins, and from the destruction that is to follow, is produced only by continued thought, or by wave after wave of holy influence. The F.O. must keep steadily on, piling up convic- tion, and charging down upon the sinner with every influence and persuasion he can command, to bring him to the Saviour’s feet. 5. It is wise to have variety. While singing the first song, the F.O. may pour in a short but heavy fire of exhortation. As a rule, however, a Salvation song, enlivening and cheering every one, is useful at the beginning, until the people have got in, and are settled, after which it is advisable to go to prayer. (a) The F.O. may sometimes with good effect throw open the Meeting for "prayer. This will give the opportunity for those upon whom the Spirit is most powerfully resting to pour out their hearts before God. (b) This plan should be varied ; otherwise certain earnest people who dislike embarrassing pauses will always pray. The F.O. who is under the leading of the Holy Spirit will be able to judge who will present the petitions in a way that will bring the sense of God’s presence to bear upon the people. It is, therefore, advisable to occasionally call on particular Soldiers to pray. 484 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 5 (c) When a chorus is sung, one should be chosen — i. In which all can join. ii. Which will permit the Soldiers speaking directly to God, and possessing w T ords in harmony with the exercise of prayer. iii. That is calculated to bring the audience into harmony with the purpose of the Meeting. iv. That can be sung softly and feelingly. ( d ) The F.O. should feel that the responsibility rests upon him as upon no one else, for saying something in keeping with the opportunity which every Salva- tion Meeting presents. He is set apart for this work, and has time in which to carefully prepare his heart and mind for it. 6. The F.O. should, a few days beforehand, select suitable Soldiers to speak in the Meeting and inform them of his wishes in the matter. They will thus feel the responsibility resting upon them to cry to God to give them a message, and so be the more likely to help in securing the Sal- vation of the people. It may occasionally be advantageous to announce beforehand the names of the speakers. 7. It will be well for the F.O. to sometimes have a topic for the night, and to announce it beforehand. For instance, he may say to the congregation, ‘Next Sunday we will deal with the subject of Death, or Judgment, or Heaven, or Hell, or Calvary’ ; or, ‘We will talk about the Flood, or Sodom and Gomorrah,’ or some other arresting subject. 8. He might give the speakers special aspects of the subject, on which he wishes them to dwell. He might say to one Soldier, ‘ Show how death sometimes comes suddenly, giving the people no time to get ready ’ ; while to another he might say, ‘Dwell on the horrors death creates in the hearts of those who are unprepared to meet it.’ To another, ‘Show in what misery death will plunge the relatives of such sinners as die unprepared.’ To another, ‘Picture the happy death-bed of a Arrange beforehand. And subjects. Giving some Soldiers a topic. 4S o Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 5 Have some tender speakers. Use passing events. And children. Short solos. Have silent prayer. Soldier, who has been saved, and has done his duty.’ 9. The F.O. should select speakers whose testi- monies or exhortations are tender and pathetic, and so calculated to make the people feel what has been explained To them. The last speaker in the Meeting should generally have a little longer time — say, fifteen minutes — and his special busi- ness should be to draw in the net. He should con- clude by calling for the immediate submission to God of every unsaved person present. 10. It will often be useful for the F.O. to take advantage of the events which are happening in the outside world. Wars, fires, shipwrecks, murders, riots, strikes, political changes, and other stirring events are always transpiring. Whatever is powerfully agitating the public mind should be seized upon, and turned to account for the Kingdom of God. The advantage of such topics is that the F.O. finds his audience wide awake and interested immediately ; and on the tide of this interest he should launch the message of truth. 11. The F.O. might sometimes arrange for a child to sing or testify. 12. When solos are sung, the F.O. should see that they are not long. Two or three verses of four lines each are generally sufficient. 13. It is frequently useful, when the speaker finishes his address, to call for two or three minutes’ silent prayer, during which he should gently urge the unsaved to tell God there and then whether they will or whether they will not accept Ilis Salvation. Occasionally, when there is a powerful influence upon the people, the silence may be broken by the singing, very softly, of a verse signifying decision for Christ. 480 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 6 14. When this is done, however, the F.O. must take care that there shall not be a rush for the door. It would be well to announce that the doors will be kept closed for three or four minutes, lest any one should disturb the audience. This silence, well managed, may be made very effective. 15. At times, instead of asking the people to go down before God, it will be better to ask those who are willing to yield to God to come right out, before any one moves. A volunteer to the Penitent-Form in the presence of the entire audience usually has a decidedly moving effect. 16. At other times, a song may be sung, while those of the audience who wish to do so, retire. 17. The description here given applies to all Meetings that aim at the conversion of sinners. Section 6.— The After=Meeting 1. The Field Officer should make a point of commencing the After-Meeting in good time. The first part of the Service on the Sunday night should never exceed an hour and a half ; indeed, it is better if it can be finished in an hour. On a week-night it should not, as a rule, exceed the hour. 2. The character of both Meetings may be varied by having more prayer in the After-Meeting, and doing more appealing in the first part of the Service. 3. The After-Meeting should be commenced with as little confusion as possible. The one should be merged into the other. This order is almost impossible, if forms have to be removed, and a space cleared for penitents. In crowded Meetings it may only be possible, in the first instance, to find space for half a dozen penitents ; that should Avoid the rush out. Get somebody out. A united song. Applies to all Meetings. Begin early. Settle down to work. No noise or confusion. 487 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 6 Appeal for Souls. Volunteers best. be used up, and, as more seekers come forward, the space gradually increased. 4. As long as the unsaved remain in the Meeting, the F.O. should continue his appeals at suitable intervals. (a) Volunteers to the Penitent-Form should, if possible, be obtained at the conclusion of the address, or during the first song in the After-Meeting. As an occasional means to this end, it will be found helpful — especially when a stranger is leading Special Meetings — to announce that the F.O. will meet in an adjoining room, before the regular Service, any who may be seeking either holiness of heart or the forgiveness of sins. (b) In dealing with these people, the F.O. should himself— i. Pray briefly. ii. Ask those to stand who are seeking Holiness. iii. Ask those to stand who are seeking pardon. (c) He should then speak briefly on the importance of decision, the willingness of God to save or sanctify, and the advantage of open confession of their need. He should encourage them to go forward to the Mercy-Seat in the Public Meeting. He should then commit them to God, afterwards taking them into the Meeting, and placing them in reserved seats near the Penitent-Form. ( d ) When such seekers come forward in the After-Meeting they almost invariably exercise a helpful influence over others. (e) This preliminary Meeting need not last more than a quarter of an hour. (/) As a rule, the plan will answer well only on special occasions. 5. People who are sufficiently desirous of having Salvation as to seek it without pressure, are likely to hold it as a precious possession when they have received it. The F.O. should expect penitents after this fashion. But when volunteers do not come forward he must capture souls by persistent pressure. The best Local Officers and Soldiers should be sent to plead with sinners personally, to answer their difficulties, to help them to overcome their timidity, and seek to bring them to an! 488 Bk. II* Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 6 immediate decision. To many sinners, and per- haps to all backsliders, it is a great undertaking, requiring more moral courage than many of them possess, to go out to the Penitent-Form in the face of a congregation, many of whom know them personally. Every effort, therefore, should be made to bring sinners to a decision. 6. The F.O. should see that the singing in the what to sing. After-Meeting is adapted to the occasion. (a) It should be appropriate in matter ; that is, the words sung should tell the people what they should do, the reasons why they should do it, and help to produce feelings that will induce them to take action. It should be adapted in tune. Jerky, lively airs are unfavourable to the solemnity of the moment. When people are feeling the evils of their doings, and arguing in their minds whether they shall accept the offers of Divine forgiveness or not, the character of the tune may influence them in an eternal decision. 7. The F.O. will find that After-Meetings will change leaders sometimes be made effective by a change of leaders, or by arranging for a suitable Soldier to give the invitation. When things are very hard, a testi- mony from a recent Convert may be helpful. 8. The F.O. should encourage his Soldiers to Encourage fight out a Meeting where there is a difficulty in it r out° capturing prisoners. As long as sinners are present and convicted, the Soldiers should continue the attack. 9. It is a useful plan to occasionally close a close and Meeting, announcing at the same time that another re ' open ’ will be held immediately, and requesting the half- hearted people to leave the Meeting. Though the gathering be smaller, there will be more likelihood of something definite being done. 10. As far as possible, the F.O. must get the Get people people together for a Prayer Meeting. For Soldiers to s ether - 489 Bk. II, Ft, IIIJ Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 7 Soldiers to the front. All kneeling. Bombarding sinners. Has won many. Lead from platform end of building. The Penitent-Form. and sinners to be scattered all over the building is unfavourable to results. 11. The F.O. should see that some of the Soldiers are placed about the Penitent-Form. 12. In the After-Meeting the F.O. should see that the Soldiers kneel — indeed, at all Meetings — during prayer. The only exceptions should be those whose duties prevent them doing so, ' and delicate or aged people. 13. The F.O. should be alive to the importance of at times 4 bombarding ’ sinners as a Meeting proceeds. That is — in the case of a backslider, or some sinner who appears to see and feel his condition, and yet refuses to yield to God — for a few praying Soldiers to surround him, and while one pleads with him directly, for the others to pray to God for his Salvation. 14. Where such ‘bombarding’ is wisely, earnestly, and believingly done, frequently the person con- cerned will yield. Some of the best Soldiers have been literally ‘compelled’ after this fashion to come into the Kingdom. 15. The F.O. should see that the praying, exhor- tations, and singing are led from the platform end of the building. Section 7.— The Penitent-Form 1. The Commanding Officer is responsible for seeing that the Recruiting Sergeant has the Penitent-Form available at the moment it is required. The forms used for penitents should never be removed or used for any other purpose than that of a Mercy-seat. (a) The Penitent-Form approved by National Head quarters is recommended, but no structural altera- tions may be effected without the consent of the Divisional Commander, in harmony with the Regu lations relating to Property. 490 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 7 (b) The official design is a form, fixed at the foot of the platform, enclosed, when not in use, by a heavy red cord suspended to short posts placed at suitable distances apart, the enclosed space being carpeted. (c) Whilst discouraging mere formalities, the F.O. should encourage his people to regard the Penitent-Form with feelings akin to reverence ; he must see that it is maintained in a cleanly condition. 2. The C.O. must see that the Recruiting and Penitent-Form Sergeants are stationed near the Penitent-Form, when penitents are expected in a Meeting. 3. The C.O. must impress upon the Penitent- Form workers the importance of a penitent being spoken to immediately he comes forward. 4. The C.O. must see that a Sergeant, or other duly-appointed Soldier, deals with each penitent. 5. The C.O. should see that the Penitent-Form Sergeants are carefully instructed in the best methods of dealing with penitents. The Sergeant should — (fl)CDiscover whether the seeker is really in earnest. If he has come forward merely as a matter of form, or to satisfy some one who pressed him to do so, or because he thought it might do him some little good, or for any other reason apart from that of earnestly seeking and finding Salvation, the Peni- tent-Form Sergeant should at once set to work to bring him under true conviction.^ He should pray for him, reason with him, show him his danger, and endeavour to bring him to repentance. ( b ) If convinced that the Penitent is in earnest, find out if he is willing to give up sin. i. He should ask him plainly if he is willing to cease from everything which he knows to be displeasing to God. ii. If he is not, nothing further can be done until he manifests his willingness to do so. It is useless going on to speak of the love or mercy of God, or the efficacy of the Blood, if a man is holding on to something which he knows God condemns. Sergeants to be near Penitent- Form. Speak to penitents immediately. One speaks to each. What to say. 491 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 7 Make them sing. iii. The Sergeant should be plain with him, and urge him up to the renunciation of sin, no matter how dear to his heart or valuable in his sight it may seem to be. He must be made to see that he must give up sin or perish. (c) Ask the Penitent if he is willing to become openly and avowedly the servant of God ; ask him if he will become a Soldier of The Army, and stand for Jesus Christ, faithfully urging upon him the declaration of the Master : ‘If any man would be My disciple, let him deny himself, take up his cross, and follow Me.’ While his heart is tender he will promise anything he feels to be right. (d) If the Penitent has followed as far as this, offer him Salvation in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. The Sergeant should tell him of the love of God ; how Jesus died for him, and how He longs to save him. Specially should he set before him the declaration, ‘Him that cometh unto Me, I will in no wise cast out.’ Ask him if he sincerely comes to Christ — if he comes as well as he knows how. If he says he does, the Sergeant should show him Christ must receive him, seeing that He has said that He would not cast out any one who really comes to Him. When the Penitent is in earnest and willing to do the will of God, he will not ordinarily find much difficulty in entering the Kingdom. (e) When a Penitent is not thoroughly broken up and submissive — when he does not sufficiently recognize his danger — encourage him to pray for himself, aloud. The sound of his voice and the utterance of his own distress will probably help him. (/) Pray for him, and in doing so endeavour to realize the man’s sin and danger. He should confess his sins for him, and come to Calvary with him, taking hold of God’s word and promise on the seeker’s behalf, and assist him to exercise faith. (g) In stubborn cases, call a number of believing souls to help him ; but, at such times, the greatest care must be taken to ascertain whether there is not some reservation on the part of the Penitent. 6. Suitable singing is a great help to penitents. Thousands have been sung into liberty with the words — ‘And there do I, though vile as he, Wash all my sins away.’ 492 Bk. II, Ft. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 8 It should be sung until hearts are melted, and the Penitent, out of his despair, takes hold of the Cross, hopes in God, trusts in His love, and triumphs in His Salvation. 7. When a penitent has found Salvation, the Recruiting Sergeant must take him to the Regis- tration Room for the purpose mentioned in the following Section. Where, however, a Registra- tion Room is not established, the Sergeant must enter the necessary particulars concerning the seeker on the Penitent Form Return , and introduce him to the Ward Sergeant in whose district he resides. 8. The C.O. should make it a duty to have a word of inquiry and encouragement with each seeker before he leaves the Hall. Section 8. — The Registration Room 1. The Commanding Officer must see that suit- able provision is made in connexion with all Salvation Meetings in his Corps for the dealing with penitents after coming to the Penitent-Form, in a room separate from that in which the Meeting is held. Where possible there should be two such rooms — one for men, and another for women. 2. This room, for which the Registration Sergeant will be responsible to the C.O., will be known as the Registration Room. Where there is not a room which can be set apart for this purpose, the Officer’s Room or the Band Room may be used, care being taken that — (a) The room is suitable. (b) Proper instructions are given to all concerned as to where the room is situated. (c) In event of the Band Room being used as the Regis- tration Room, the Bandsmen are informed of the arrangement, so that no engagement of theirs will interfere with the effectiveness of the Registration work. Register and introduce to his Ward-Sergeant. C.O. should speak to penitents. The Registra- tion Rooms. Careful selec- tion of rooms. 493 Bk. II, Ft. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 8 Registration Room not to supersede Penitent-Form. Registration Helpers., Supply information. Converts from other towns. In case of mis- understanding. Literature for Converts. 3. The Registration Room is not intended to in any way take the place of, or supersede, the Penitent-Form, nor should it be allowed to do so. The C.O. must see that penitents are not taken to the Registration Room until they have been dealt with at the Penitent-Form. 4. The C.O. must select and appoint suitable people, who must be Salvationists, to assist the Registration Sergeant in the work of the Regis- o o o tration Room. Such persons will be known as Registration Helpers. 5. As soon as the Registration Sergeant is satisfied that the Penitent is reconciled to God, he must — (a) Register the necessary particulars on the Penitent- Form Return. (b) Endeavour to get him to express his willingness to become a Recruit and put on the tri-coloured ribbon. (c) If possible, see that he is introduced to the C.O. and to the Ward Sergeant before leaving the Registration Room. 6. In cases where the Convert resides in another town or neighbourhood, the C.O. must see that his name and address are sent to the C.O. of such town or neighbourhood, in order that the Convert may be linked up with the Corps. 7. In cases of Salvation Army Soldiers being dealt with in the Registration Room, in which there has been misunderstanding, difficulty, or quarrel, the C.O. must, if possible, arrange for the parties to meet in his presence, so that a reconciliation may be effected at once. If for any reason this is impracticable, the C.O. must arrange for them to meet one another at the earliest opportunity. 8. The C.O. must see that the Registration Sergeant is furnished with a supply of ‘A Ladder to Holiness’ and ‘How to be Saved,’ and that copies of these or other suitable Salvation Army 494 Bk. II, Ft. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 9 pamphlets are always available for use and distri- bution in the Registration Room. 9. In special campaigns, and during times of revival and exceptional success in soul-saving, additional assistance and oversight may be required in the Registration work, in which case the D.C. will instruct the C.O. as to the arrangements to be made. Section 9. — A Hallelujah Finish 1. A Salvation Meeting may be concluded with what is known as a ‘Hallelujah Finish.’ 2. At demonstrations and Meetings where there has been great success, the evening may be profit- ably closed with an opportunity for praise and thanksgiving after this fashion. 3. As far as possible the Soldiers should be seated on and about the platform ; they should be called from the different parts of the building, and arranged with as little delay as possible. (a) Converts at the Penitent-Form who have found Salvation should rise, and be seated near the form. (b) The F.O. should in a few words explain that an oppor- tunity will be given for all who wish to testify of the blessings they have received in Salvation. (c) Some spirited and suitable choruses should then be struck up. 4. The speaking should then commence, the F.O. himself setting the example. (a) No Soldier should be permitted to speak, except in special circumstances, above half a minute. The frequent delivery of a single short sentence should, however, be discouraged. \b) One person only should speak at a time. A chorus should be sung after almost every speaker, at least after every two or three. The livelier the better. 5. It will be found most effective for the leader to start the choruses or songs. Occasionally, Special Campaigns. What it is. Praise and thanksgiving. Get Soldiers and Converts together. Set the example Lead ine singing. 495 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Indoor Sunday Meetings [Chap. V, Sect. 9 Keep Penitent- Form open. Invite souls. Begin again if needed. however, different Soldiers may start the singing as they rise. 6. The Penitent-Form should be kept open during the whole of the Meeting. Frequently penitents come while the ‘Hallelujah Finish’ is proceeding. 7. Invitations for souls to come forward may be occasionally given. 8. The Meeting should be concluded with singing ‘All hail the power of Jesus’ name !’ and at times another soul-saving Meeting may follow. This will depend upon the spirit of the Meeting, and the hour. Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Holiness Meetings Chapter VI HOLINESS MEETINGS 1. The Field Officer will find that the general rules applicable to all Meetings will apply in the case of the Holiness Meeting. In addition, the Orders contained in this Chapter must be observed. 2. While the Holiness Meetings will, as a rule, be public assemblies, they are intended specially for Salvationists, and for such others as desire to seek and to maintain the experience of Full Salvation. 3. The F.O. should use every means at his disposal to promote interest in the Holiness Meetings. 4. The following directions will be helpful to the F.O. in the conduct of the Meeting : — (a) The opening song should refer, in general terms, to the experience of Holiness, and one calculated to quicken, and express desire for. Full Salvation. ( b ) Suitable prayer should follow. (c) Appropriate singing. ( d ) A Bible portion should be read, with an explanatory address. It is important at the commencement of the Meeting to clearly describe the teaching of The Army on the subject of Holiness. ( e ) The offering should then be taken, if not already made at the doors. In some cases it may be well to make the collection before the address. A suitable song may be sung while it is being made. (/) A call should be made for Holiness testimonies. It is generally safe to throw the Meeting open. At the same time the F.O. must firmly keep the speakers to the point. What is needed at such a time is testimony to the fact that Jesus Christ can, and does, save His people from their sins. People are 2 k [Chap. V] Special Regulations. Intended specially for Soldiers. Promote interest in Holiness. Directions for the Meeting. 497 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] Holiness Meetings [Chap. VI Vary the order. Personal dealing with seekers. wanted who can say truthfully, ‘He does it for me. I am an example of His cleansing and keeping power. He enables me to live without sin.’ The leader of the Meeting should then clearly and definitely set forth the conditions on which God is willing to give a clean heart. Those who have made up their minds to comply with such conditions should be invited to the Penitent-Form in order to receive the Cleansing Power. 5. The F.O. can vary the order of conducting such Meetings, and a man who has wisdom from God will be guided in such changes as will give that freshness to the Meeting which so greatly helps towards success. He must see that the features of the Meeting make for clear under- standing of the truth of Full Salvation. 6. The F.O. cannot over-estimate the vajue of personal dealing with those who come to the Mercy-Seat seeking the blessing of Full Salvation, and he should see that it is undertaken only by the most consistent and experienced Soldiers. In order that this work may be done efficiently, the following directions should be followed : — (a) The seeker should be carefully questioned with a view to discovering his actual spiritual condition. It should first be ascertained if he has a definite knowledge of the forgiveness of sins. If not, he should be urged to seek it. Many penitents make a mistake just here, by coming to the Penitent-Form for Sanctification, when in reality it is pardon which they need. (b) He should be questioned as to his willingness to give up everything, including all he knows to be evil, and things about which he has a doubt. (c) He should be asked if he is willing to become an out- and-out Soldier of Jesus Christ. ( d ) If he is not fully decided on any of these points, or if he does not appear to be sufficiently ‘broken up’ before God with respect to them, he should be urged to pray for himself. (e) If the seeker is truly humble before the Lord, and is seeking the blessing with all his heart, he should be urged to exercise faith. He should be prompted with words that will help him, and encouraged to join in songs of faith. 498 B\ II, Pt. Ill] Holiness Meetings [Chap. VI (/) Patience must be exercised, especially with the timid seeker. His doubts and difficulties should be an- ticipated, and he should be given to understand that there is no necessity for hurry ; that his obtaining the blessing is the all-important matter. (g) lie should be told to disregard his feelings, and to avoid examining his heart to ‘see how he is getting on.’ This is a serious snare to many seekers. They seem to expect Salvation by feeling, whereas feelings are of little consequence in the actual acceptance of Salvation. Faith is the hand that takes it. The work of faith is not only to believe that God has saved in the past, or that God will save in the future, but that God saves there and then. (h) The comrade dealing with the seeker should be thorough. If there is hesitation about the seeker surrendering his all, and following Christ, the F.O. or other helper must get to the root of the difficulty, and not proceed until it is overcome. It is the utmost folly to patch souls up and say, ‘Peace, peace !’ when there is no peace. Unless an entire surrender is made, the seeker, in spite of good desires, will slip back into an unsatisfactory experience, will become discouraged, and, as a result, may become a backslider altogether. Where the sur- render is without reserve the seeker very seldom experiences difficulty in the exercise of faith. 7. If time permits, seekers who have obtained the blessing should be invited to make immediate confession of it before the people. This will com- mit them to something definite, and benefit the congregation. 8. The Meeting should be concluded with a united thanksgiving song — the congregation stand- ing, perhaps with eyes closed and hands uplifted. 9. In all Holiness Meetings there should be set times for instruction to those who profess the enjoyment of the blessing as to the best methods of maintaining and extending its enjoyment. At such times the F.O. should deal with the peculiar temptations, hindrances, and objections to be encountered by those who enjoy it. Blessings received should be confessed. With thanksgiving. How to keep and spread Full Salvation. 499 Bk. II, Pt.IXI] Holiness Meetings [Chap. VI Get help and variety. Only fully saved Soldiers will hold on and suffer. 10. The F.O. should from time to time invite to his Holiness Meetings comrade Officers, or others belonging to neighbouring Corps, who have a specially rich experience. He must be at pains to maintain a freshness about the Holiness Meetings. Officers who do not definitely enjoy the blessing of Holiness themselves should be especially anxious to obtain help from comrades who do. Otherwise the Corps will suffer. 11. Soldiers will not consistently and tenderly, and seif-sacrificingly, seek the Salvation of others, unless they are fully saved themselves. Sin in the heart is not only a source of peril, leading often to open apostacy, but is a Delilah, which, by appealing to the natural love of ease, reputation, and other forms of self-love, draws the heart away from that constant practice of self-denial and sacrifice, without which a useful Soldier’s* life is impossible. If the F.O. wishes his Soldiers to fight — to suffer — to conquer — they must be made and kept holy. Prayerful attention to the Holiness Meeting will greatly assist to that end. 500 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] The Free-and-Easy [Chap. VII Chapter VII THE FREE-AND-EASY 1. The form of the Free-and-Easy Meeting has been ever useful in The Army, and if managed with care and conducted with spirit, is calculated to produce good results. 2. There is danger of this Meeting, from its very freedom, degenerating into licence and levity ; but this can be guarded against by the Field Officer who rightly appreciates the importance and serious- ness of his position, and is himself under the leading of the Holy Spirit. 3. The F.O. should never allow the atmosphere of any Meeting under his command to become such as will make it appear out of season at any moment to invite sinners to the Penitent-Form, or to speak to God in prayer. 4. In conducting a Free-and-Easy, the F.O. should carefully observe the following directions : — (a) The Meeting should open with a well-known Salvation song. ( b ) Then prayer and singing (kneeling). ( c ) A solo, or congregational song. (d) A few general remarks by the F.O. with the reading of a portion of Scripture, followed by a brief personal experience. (e) The Meeting should then be thrown open for testi- monies, the leader making it plain that all converted people in any part of the building are welcome to speak. 5. The testimonies calculated to make a good Free-and-Easy should be : — (a) Short ; that is to say, not exceeding two or three minutes, and definite. If the speaker is too long the F.O. must not hesitate to strike up singing. Very useful* If solid. Keep it so. Directions. Testimonies should be short. 501 Bk. II, Pt.III] The Free-and-Easy [Chap. VII Make people speak up. Mostly from platform. Urge the . women. Plenty of singing. Prayer Meeting. ( b ) Varied, either about the speaker’s conversion, or as to the possession of a clean heart. (c) Concerning some more or less remarkable Salvation incidents. (d) About a triumphant death-bed. (e) About a special dealing of God with the speaker, such as being healed by faith. (/) Concerning what is, perhaps, the most effectual of all, some present-time experience of Salvation. (g) Concerning something seen, or felt, or known by the speaker. 6. The people who speak must be made to speak up. If new Converts or feeble women or others say anything which cannot be heard all over the building, if it is worth repeating, the F.O. should repeat it so that all shall hear. 7. As a rule, the speaking is by far the most effective from the platform. 8. The women should be encouraged to speak. 9. The speaking should be plentifully inter- spersed with united singing. If not ready in calling iip suitable choruses, the leader should use the list in the Song Book, or have a list on a card, so that he may have plenty of variety. 10. The Service should be closed with an appeal and a short Prayer Meeting. 502 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] AIRNights of Prayer [Chap. VIII, Sect. ! Chapter VIII ALL-NIGHTS OF PRAYER Section i. — General Regulations 1. By an All-Night Meeting is meant a religious Service extending through the entire night. The advantages of such Meetings have been demon- strated in The Army again and again. Amongst others, the following may be named : — (a) During no other period of the week can so many Soldiers be got for so long a time together. (b) All will be more or less of one mind ; few will come who are not seeking God. (c) Freedom from interruption. There is the opportunity for uninterrupted and continued attention. Nearly all the people who come intend to stay all night. There will be little temptation to leave. (d) The hour itself is favourable to devotion. ( e ) The union of the faith and prayer of so large a number of the most devout and believing Soldiers of the district must be conducive to the spiritual enrich- ment of all present. 2. The Field Officer must have the consent of the Divisional Commander to hold an All-Night of Prayer ; he should, if possible, secure the presence at the Meeting of the D.C. If that be not convenient, he should obtain the assistance of some other Staff Officer, and his comrade Officers from the neigh- bouring Corps. The presence of neighbouring Officers will nearly always ensure the attendance also of their best Soldiers, whose co-operation will assist in making the Meeting useful. 3. All-Nights of Prayer should not be held at frequent intervals — not more than once a year. Their advantages. D.C’s consent necessary. Not too frequently. 503 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] All-Nights of Prayer [Chap. VIII, Sect. 1 Suitable Hails. 4. Halls which lie back some distance from a public thoroughfare are best suited for such Meet- ings, seeing that there is less likelihood of inter- ruption from the passers-by, on the one hand, or of the Meeting causing annoyance to persons living in the neighbourhood, on the other. Begin 10.30 p.m. ; close 5 or 6 a.m. 5. The most suitable time for these Meetings is to begin at 10.30, and close at 5 or 6, according to the habits of the people. But people should never be required to leave the Hall too early in the morning, even though the Meeting may have closed. Arrangements should be made for them to remain until they can return home, or proceed direct to their work. Leaving only at 6 . When one portion of the audience has to leave earlier than another, the F.O. should ascertain the fact beforehand, and make ‘breaks’ in the Meeting, at the hours arranged, in order that they may leave without causing commotion. very little 7. As a rule, there should be no music, with the music mental exception of a few stringed instruments. One or two cornets will be useful where there is a large attendance. How to keep good order. 8. Careful arrangements should be made with a view to order ; that is, for the prevention of confusion. (a) People walking about, coming in late, and other avoidable movement within observation of the main body of the audience, distracts attention, and should not be allowed. (b) People should be seated as comfortably as possible, and with sufficient space for all to kneel, with their faces towards the platform. (c) Passages and aisles should be kept clear, especially those about and leading to the Penitent-Form. Sergeants should be appointed for this duty, before the Meeting commences. Refreshments 9. As a rule, All-Nights of Prayer are found to only if needed. most profitable without refreshments, but 504 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] All-Nights of Prayer [Chap. VIII, Sect. 1 some arrangements should be made by which persons, at the close of the Meeting, who have long distances to travel, or to go direct to their employment, may have light refreshments at a moderate price. 10. Excepting where persons make an offering at the door on entering, a collection should be taken during the early part of the night. 11. The leader should at the commencement of the Meeting insist upon every Soldier present engaging in the exercises of the All-Night in a thoughtful and earnest manner, with a view to his own spiritual benefit, and for the profit of his comrades. He may intimate, with advantage, that there is plenty of time ; that no one need feel in any hurry ; that all the hours of the night are before them, and that God is especially present to supply all their need. He should urge that they seriously consider what they need ; whether God is willing to give it ; and, if so, to present them- selves to Him for its bestowment, at the commence- ment of the Meeting. 12. All-Night Meetings may be held for special purposes, such as the following : — (a) The promotion of holiness of heart and life, and the baptism of the Soldiers with that spirit of Blood and Fire which is essential to their success. ( b ) The consideration of the sinful condition of any town or neighbourhood, or of the world itself ; to pray for a breathing of God’s Spirit upon it, and for the surrender and consecration of the Soldiers for the accomplishment of Ilis saving purposes with respect to it. (c) In view of any great national calamity or triumph, to plead with God that it may be turned to Ilis glory and the interests of His Kingdom, and the Salvation of souls. (d) In view of any great difficulty threatening The Army or the nation, to present uninterrupted prayer all night for averting the same, or for the sanctification of the visitation, if it shall fall, fo the interests of the Kingdom of God. A collection. Commence by urging all to pray. What is the object ? 505 Bk. II, Pt. Ill] All-Nights of Prayer [Chap. VIII, Sect. 2 Opening song. Prayer. Read verses on Holiness. Explain. Straight talk. Section 2.— Holiness All-Nights of Prayer 1. The Meeting should be opened with a song descriptive of Full Salvation, and calculated to create a desire for this experience in those present. 2. There should then be a season of prayer, with some earnest singing while kneeling, followed by another song all together, or a solo. 3. Suitable portions of the Scriptures should be read. Care should be taken, so that in any explanation made thereon the Meeting should not be taken off the lines of Holiness, and the thoughts of the people diverted from the purpose for which they have come together. The exposition should impress the three great principles of all real reli- gion- fa) Reconciliation with God — the forgiveness of sins. (b) Cleansing from sin. (c) The surrender of the whole being to the will and service of God. 4. It will be well under the first head to show what pardon is ; under the second, to show what a clean heart is ; and under the third, to show what a Soldier is expected to be. 5. Then should follow some heart-searching talk, bearing on the evil still existing in the hearts of converted people ; such as — (a) A natural love of ease, money, pleasure, or admira- tion ; how these are perverted, and made to minister to self-gratification, without regard to the happiness and welfare of other people. (b) Cowardice and want of devotion to the cause of Christ. The Soldiers present should be made to feel their guilt of it : how unlike it is to the spirit of the Saviour ; and how sinners are dying and being damned because of the lack of self-sacrificing men and women. (c) The lack of love to the dying world. How Sol- diers will scold sinners and condemn them, but fail 506 Bk. II. Pt. Ill] All-Nights of Prayer [Chap. VIII, Sect. 2 in the quality of tender pity for them should be described. ( d ) The dishonour done to God by the misrepresentation of true godliness arising from some Soldiers’ lives ; the great business of every Soldier to be a witness for God, not only with his tongue but in his life, should be insisted upon. It should be shown that an inconsistent life is a hindrance to the work of Salvation. 6. The happiness, security, and usefulness of Full Salvation should then be described, after which the leader should set forth the conditions of a clean heart. ( See Book I , Part III , Chapter II , Sections 2, 3, 4.) {a) The invitation to the Mercy-seat should then be given, the Officer cautioning any from coming who have not fully made up their minds to go all lengths for God. ( b ) The leader should then strike up some suitable song. 7. The seekers should be urged to remain kneeling until they are satisfied that they have obtained that for which they came forward. 8. Such songs of faith and hope should be sung as will help all into that confidence that brings the assurance of Full Salvation. 9. Those who have claimed the cleansing of the precious Blood, should rise and pass into the Regis- tration Room, where they can be further counselled and helped. 10. A break may *be made for testimony in order that those who have received special blessing may confess what they have obtained. The leader should afterwards turn again to the work of the altar, and invite other seekers forward. 11. About three in the morning a Covenant Service may be held with good effect. ( See Chapter X , Section 4, of this Part.) Set forth con- ditions 54 Bk. II, Pt. V] Trade and Publishing [Chap. VII, Sect. 1 Chapter VII TRADE AND PUBLISHING Section i.— General Regulations 1. The Army engages in trade only so far as it System of trade, is helpful to the War, whether by supplying publi- cations, books, uniforms, badges, musical instru- ments, and other articles to Salvationists, and friends, and Institutions, at the lowest possible prices, or by securing the profits arising from such sales for The Army funds. 2. It is the duty of the Field Officer to take an f.o. to take interest in the Trade. He should recognize that interest ’ it is a part of The Army’s Work, and should act in harmony with the Trade Headquarters. He should announce the visits of its representatives, to whom he should give a hearty welcome, and afford every facility, both in public and in private, for repre- sentatives getting into touch with his Soldiers and friends. 8. It is part of the duty of the F.O. to increase Pash the Trade, the interests of the Trade as much as possible. If The Army is to reach the world by what it reads, its publications must be sold as widely as possible. If the Soldiers are to wear uniform and badges, showing that they are fully given up to the Saviour’s work, such uniform and badges must always be within their reach, at prices they can afford to pay, and Officers must urge upon them the duty of wearing the regulation uniform. If The Army can raise, as it has done in the past, by its trading operations, large sums of money with which to extend the War and to save souls, every Soldier 655 Bk. II, Pt. V] Trade and Publishing [Chap. VII, Sec. 2 Objections unfounded. F.O’s com- mission. Who supplies. Cash business. should be made to feel that the increase of such operations is an object worthy of earnest prayer and effort. It must be as laudable, and will often be found much easier, to earn a sovereign in this way for the Kingdom of God than it will be to beg one. 4. The objections raised to The Army’s trading have usually been based upon false statements or notions with regard to it, and especially upon the idea that it is carried on for the purpose of putting money in the pockets of self-seeking individuals. When it is understood that this is not the case, people will see that this work is as much of God, and for the good of the world, as any other depart- ment of The Army’s Operations. 5. The arrangements made with regard to drawing a commission on sales of literature by the F.Os are not intended to add to their personal income in any case where they receive their full amount of salary, but simply to enable them to meet the losses and expenses which they must incur (if they push the trade energetically), and to help those who are in the poorest Corps to add to their allowances. Section 2.— Method of Trading 1. All Army publications and goods are supplied by the Trade Department. 2. The Trade is intended to be conducted on a purely cash basis. Permission, however, may be given for credit under certain conditions which will be made known by the Trade Secretary from time to time ; but no F.O. is allowed to order goods on credit for his personal use without the consent of his D.C. Bk. II, Pt. V] Trade and Publishing [Chap. VII, Sec. 2 3. Cash received for goods must not be mixed up with collections and other Corps funds, nor may it be used for any other purpose than for the pay- ment of the Trade Account. 4. The F.O. must, in all cases, settle his accounts with the Trade Department before leaving for his next appointment. Don’t mix moneys. Settle accounts when leaving. 657 2 u What Orders are for. Must be obeyed. Discipline essential. Effective dis- cipline implies. Part VI DISCIPLINE I. — General Regulations ii. — Difficulties in the Corps iii . — Dissatisfaction iv. — Mutiny v. — S eparation vi. — Courts Martial on Soldiers vii. — Courts Martial on Field Officers viii . — Resignations Chapter I GENERAL REGULATIONS 1. The purpose of Orders and Regulations is to describe the course of conduct which is most likely to successfully carry on the War, and promote the temporal and spiritual well-being of all Officers and Soldiers. 2. Orders and Regulations are of little or no value unless obeyed, and while the great motive to obedience in Soldiers will ever be the spirit of love to God and man, and the example of their Officers, it will always be necessary that some penalties should be inflicted upon those who trans- gress them. 3. Discipline is essential to the existence and effectiveness of any organization, especially of such as The Salvation Army, seeing that its force depends upon all being actuated by one spirit, and all working by the same rule. 4. Discipline, to be effective, implies — (a) The existence of a rule of conduct for the government of a number of individuals acting in association for a given purpose. In the case of The Salvation Army such rule is represented by Orders and Regulations. G58 Bk. II, Pt. VI] General Regulations [Chap. I (b) The conviction of Officers and Soldiers alike, tiiat such Orders and Regulations are in harmony with the spirit of wisdom and love, and are founded upon the principles of the Word of God. ( c ) The training of all ranks in habits of obedience^ ( d ) The detection of those who are disobedient to consti- tuted authority ; the vindication of any who, being innocent, may be falsely accused of departure from it ; the punishment of the guilty, and the restoration of offenders. But the restoration of the offenders to a due appreciation of the value of law, and to that spirit which would prompt them to obey it, must ever be regarded as one of the most valuable ends of punishment. 5. Discipline must be administered, but those responsible for administering it must bear in mind that — (a) It must be exercised with wisdom ; that is, every care must be taken to discern between the evil and the good. Actions must be weighed, due allowance being made for various temperaments and training, physical condition, motives, stress of temptation, and circumstances. (b) There must be no favouritism. There must not be one law for one person or set of persons, and another for others in similar circumstances. (c) It snoukl always be felt that a strong hand holds the reins, and that no wilful departure from rule will, under any circumstance, be permitted. (cl) It must be exercised with sympathy. Those who are called to judge must be able to pity as well as condemn. 6. Officers must ever bear in mind what the lawful ends of punishment are ; namely : — (a) To prevent the repetition of the act by the offender. (b) To hinder others from taking a similar course. ( c ) To lead to the repentance and restoration of the offender. 7. To administer discipline successfully, the Commanding Officer should — - (a) Seek to understand human nature. If, for example, the C.O. will be at trouble to study the ordinary actions of the men and women about him, and the How to be administered. The purposes of punishment. How to administer discipline. C59 Bk. II, Pt. VI] General Regulations [Chap. 1 motives which lead up to such actions, he will soon possess the ability for managing his Soldiers, not only when they do right, but when they do wrong. (b) Always beware of the insincere people, especially of Soldiers who have deliberately deceived him. If he subsequently trusts them it must be in such a way that they will have no opportunity to do serious harm. (c) Never despise information of any kind. To be always anticipating evil and suspecting those about him — condemning people for a word or a look — would be foolish ; but at the same time it is important that the C.O. should carefully consider any state- ment that may be made to him in any form, or from any source, suggesting improper conduct, dissatisfaction, or disloyalty on the part of any of his Soldiers. His business is to watch for their souls, as a shepherd of the sheep. ( d ) Always guard against the influence of outsiders, whom he has any reason to believe are untrue to The Army, unsound in morals, or lukewarm in religion, if these persons have regular communication with any of his Soldiers. He should carefully reason with such people, and fearlessly caution his Soldiers, before the mischief has gone too far. (e) Refuse to believe evil concerning Soldiers whom he has hitherto considered good and sincere ; at least, until he has given them opportunity for explanation ; and, above all, he should never mention reports con- cerning them to others, until proved. (/) Steadfastly aim at restoring people who have gone astray, or who are unsatisfactory. If Soldiers are difficult to handle, some Officers are predisposed to ‘turn them out.’ Their powers are largely taken up in efforts to prove these people are ‘no good,’ rather than directed towards so blessing them that they shall become well saved and useful fighters for God. The Saviour had, in the disciples, some difficult ones to deal with ; but when He was leaving them He could say, ‘Those Thou hast given Me I have kept.’ The work of the F.O. is to save, not to condemn. Be as painstaking in his care of those converted under other Officers as those converted under himself. In considering the expulsion of Soldiers, the trouble of making them should never be forgotten. If it be worth so much labour, sacrifice, and sorrow to make a Soldier, it must be worth a3 much to retain him. fi60 Bk. II, Pt. VI] General Regulations [Chap. I 8. The C.O. will often find the enforcement of discipline a painful duty ; but, in eases where penal- ties are necessary, he must always think more of the effectiveness and purity of The Army than of the interests or happiness of any individuals. 9. The C.O. should never lose a Soldier without sorrow. He should count them all as his own chil- dren. No true father ever thrust his unruly son into the street, and closed the door upon him, with- out unspeakable anguish. Every true C.O. is a father to his Corps, and will experience similar grief over any Soldier in it who may go astray. The Army’s interests. The C.O. to be a father. 6G1 Bk. II, Pt. VIJ Difficulties in the Corps [Chap. II, Sect. 1 C.O. respon- sible for the harmony of the Corps. The C.O’s fault if he does not know. What should he do ? Chapter II DIFFICULTIES IN TIIE CORPS Section i. Disagreements 1. The Commanding Officer must regard himself as personally responsible for the harmony and well-being of his Corps. 2. The C.O. should be so solicitous concerning all the Soldiers that he will readily detect the exist- ence of anything in the nature of disagreement. The fact that no application, information, or com- plaint has been made by the Soldiers to him in a serious dispute, does not in the least interfere with his responsibility for knowing the facts, and for the putting forth of every reasonable effort to remedy the evil. It is his first duty to maintain peace and unity. To fail in this is to fail altogether. 3. When the C.O. finds that there is a quarrel or serious dispute between any of his Soldiers, he must at once set himself to bring about a satisfac- tory settlement. In doing this he must first find out how the matter really stands. (a) He should at once apply to each of the parties con- cerned, alone, and hear from his lips a full account of the affair, and endeavour, before the matter goes further, to bring about a friendly agreement. (b) He should, if necessary, find out if there are any other persons who have influence with the parties, who would help him in securing an amicable settlement. Sometimes a former Officer or a relative may have influence which he can use in this direction. In such a case, the C.O. should avail himself of it. (c) fie must make it evident that he is seeking the truth. ( d ) He must make it plain that he is impartial. For him to take sides before he has carefully gone into the G62 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Difficulties in the Corps [Chap, 0, Sect. 2 question, will effectually prevent him accomplishing any good. (e) He must beware of second-hand statements. (/) He must on no account have any committeeing or bringing the matter before a Soldiers’ Meeting, or even the Corps’ Census Board. (g) He must, under all circumstances, condemn any bitterness of feeling displayed on either side. Nothing will help him more effectually in gaining his end than bringing the parties concerned back to the spirit of Jesus Christ, which is the spirit of gentleness, meekness, submission, and love. (h) Where both parties are in the wrong, the C.O. should point this out to them, make them feel it, and acknowledge it to each other. (i) In a quarrel where real wrong has been done on either side, or on both, nothing is gained by patching up the quarrel for the moment merely — and not getting at the bottom of it, and satisfactorily dis- posing of it. 4. When the C.O. fails to effect a satisfactory settlement of the difficulty, the matter must be referred to the D.C. together with any correspond- ence, documents, and reports. Section 2.— The Board of Conciliation 1. The Divisional Commander will establish a Divisional Board of Conciliation, for the purpose of inquiring into and dealing with such Corps difficulties as may be referred to him by a Com- manding Officer, in harmony with Section 1, para- graph 4, of this Chapter . 2. It is not intended that the Board of Concilia- tion shall deal with disputes which may arise between an Officer and a Soldier, but rather with differences arising between individuals or sections of the Corps. 3. The Board of Conciliation will be largely com- posed of Local Officers, selected by the D.C. from When to refer to the D,C, Establishment of the Board. Purpose. Composition. G6S Bk. II, Pt. VI] Difficulties in the Corps [Chap. II, Sect. 2 Constitution of Board. Parties to dispute to be notified. Scope. Judgment of Board. Appeals. a Panel of such Local Officers within his Division. The Panel — (a) Must be approved by the National Headquarters. ( b ) Should consist of approximately as many Local Officers as there are Corps in the Division, and, as far as pos- sible, one L.O. must be selected from each Corps. (c) Will consist of L.Os who are — i. Above suspicion of anything but honourable conduct and straightforward dealing. ii. Intelligent, and able to weigh evidence. iii. True Salvationists, such as are sound in their attachment to Salvation Army Discipline and Regulations. 4. From the Panel the D.C. will select two or more L.Os as Members of the Board of Conciliation to inquire into the difficulty. (а) The Chancellor or Young People’s Secretary will act as Chairman of the Conciliation Board. (б) A Local Officer attached to the Corps at which the difficulty has taken place may not serve as a Member of the Board of Conciliation. (c) As far as possible, L.Os will be selected from adjacent Corps, in order to save travelling expenses. 5. The parties involved in the dispute must be informed beforehand as to the constitution of the Board; they may have the right to object to any proposed Member. Should such objection be taken, the D.C. will appoint another Local Officer from the Panel in place of the one removed. 6. The Board of Conciliation is empowered to deal exhaustively with the difficulty brought before it, and, as necessary, to examine and cross-examine witnesses. 7. The Board of Conciliation will give its judg- ment to the parties concerned, and will forward a copy thereof to the D.C. 8. Should the judgment of the Board of Concilia- tion fail to satisfy either of the parties to the dis- pute, they may appeal to the D.C., who will, after inquiry, either confirm or annul the Judgment of the Board of Conciliation. GG4 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Dissatisfaction [Chap. Ill Chapter III DISSATISFACTION 1. The Field Officer will readily recognize that a full agreement amongst his Soldiers with respect to the main doctrines, principles, and practices of The Army is essential to its well-being and success. All differences of opinion likely to interfere with the spirit of love and unity are very objectionable, and must, as far as possible, be avoided. 2. The F.O. must not talk about, or interfere with, such differences of opinion, unless they be likely to disturb the peace or prosperity of the Corps. 3. The F.O. should so Jive in the confidence of his Soldiers, and have such an intimate knowledge of their views and practices, that any general prevalence of unsound or disloyal feelings in his Corps will be impossible without his knowledge. 4. Should the C.O. be made aware that any of his Soldiers are entertaining or spreading views hurtful to the work and discipline of the Corps, he must proceed at once in the spirit of love and patience to reason with them by endeavouring to remove their difficulties, and restore them to con- fidence and loyalty. 5. If the C.O. fails in this task he should im- mediately report the circumstances to his D.C. ; and if, after such measures have been taken as the D.C. shall suggest, these Soldiers are still found so far out of harmony with the principles and practices ef The Army as to threaten the welfare of the Corps, they must be asked to withdraw. If they Avoid grumblings. Never mention them. Know every body. Stop wrong influences, or report to D.C. C65 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Dissatisfaction [Chap. Ill Correct doubter? in time. Thoroughly undf rstand The Army. refuse to do so, they must be dismissed the ranks, and their names removed from the Roll in harmony with Book II, Part I, Chapter VI, Section 13. 6. While the C.O. must not expeet that every Soldier will, in every little matter, agree with the doctrines, principles, and practices of The Army, he should take an early opportunity of speaking with any whom he may have reason to believe are unsound in this respect. A few kind words, when discontent is only a smouldering spark, will often prevent a flame which it may afterwards be almost impossible to quench. The C.O. should act on the following directions : — (a) Find out where the point of dissatisfaction lies. ( b ) If it be concerning matters of fact, only requiring that the truth should be known, the facts should be supplied. (c) If the Soldier is puzzled with regard to certain modes of operation, the C.O. should explain. ( d ) If it be concerning doctrine, the C.O. should show the authority for Army views in the Bible. 7. The C.O. should see to it that he understands the principles and practices of The Army himself, and that he is thoroughly sound in his attachment to them. Nothing is more likely to breed dissatis- faction in a Corps than for the F.O. to allow it to be supposed that he disapproves in any degree of the Orders and Regulations of The Army, or that he is dissatisfied with the action of Headquarters, or of his Superior Officer. If he has any serious doubts about anything believed, or disapproves of anything practised, in The Army, he should see his D.C. on the subject. 666 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Mutiny [Chap. IV Chapter IV MUTINY 1. In the event of a Commanding Officer becom- ing aware that a spirit of serious dissatisfaction is prevalent in his Corps; that is, if a number of Soldiers have decided to act contrary to Orders and Regulations, and started a division, or com- menced to act in opposition to the authority of The Army — (a) He must immediately inform his D.C. of what has transpired, and in doing so carefully state the nature, the cause, and the extent of the evil. (b) He must recommend what he thinks to be the best course of action, if he has any opinion on the matter. ( c ) Pie should endeavour to discover, at the earliest opportunity, who are the moving spirits in the dissatisfaction. He should seek them out, find out whether they are open to reason, and ascertain whether they are sincere in their motives — whether they are seeking to do the will of God or are actuated by selfish considerations- — and deal with them accordingly. Nearly every split or division that has taken place in The Army hitherto has been brought about — i. By persons formerly belonging to religious denominations, who have wanted to force upon The Army some mode of government or action to which they have been accus- tomed ; or ii. By people seeking through division to gratify their selfish ambition, or to get more money, or to avoid some unpleasant duty, or to get away from the consequences of wrong- doing. ( d ) He must carefully distinguish between those who, from selfishness or prejudice, or ambition, are seeking their own ends, and those Soldiers who are deceived and led away by them. He must deal tenderly with the latter, and allow the former to drift off. What to do with mutiny 667 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Mutiny [Chap. IV Go ahead with his work. Get any disturbing set alone. 2. The C.O. must never, under any circum- stances, allow a division to interfere with the usual spirit of his work. He must not make allusions to dissatisfied people from the platform, or pray for them as such in public, but go straight on, seeking only to lead sinners to Christ, and bring the Holy Ghost down upon his Soldiers. 3. If any particular section of his Soldiers is dissatisfied, such, for instance, as a Band, the C.O. must see them alone, and reason with them. He should lay down and explain the Regulations, hear what the Soldiers have to say, one by one, and then answer them all together. If they are not satisfied with his judgment, then he must immediately refer the matter to the D.C. No debate. No speaking against or for Officers in any Meeting. 4. On no consideration whatever may the C.O. allow anything like a debate in such a Meeting, or the passing of any resolution. 5. A Soldier, no matter what his position, must not be allowed to speak against any Officer or Order or Regulation of The Army, in public, nor against any other Soldier. If a Soldier has anything against another Soldier, or against an Officer, he must speak to that person in private. If he has anything against any Order or usage of The Army, he must speak about such a matter to his Officer alone. If a discussion be permitted, or a resolution moved and seconded, and supported, and voted for, whether such resolution is for or against him, or for or against any Order or usage of The Army, the C.O. will have acknowledged a principle which is and must for ever be foreign to the Constitution of The Army, and which, if allowed to become the regular practice, would be destructive of its very existence. Bk. II, Pt. VI] Separation [Chap. V Chapter V SEPARATION 1. When a spirit of mutiny has grown to actual separation, and the seceders have commenced an organization of their own, the Commanding Officer must see that a plain and straightforward explana- tion of the matters in dispute is made to the Soldiers and friends. If possible, this should be done by the Divisional Commander, or by an Officer deputed by him, in which case the C.O. must be quite sure that every Soldier and friend connected with his Corps receives this explanation. If any such can- not attend the Meeting, he must either communi- cate the explanation to them himself or see that a responsible Local Officer does so on his behalf. 2. This being done, the C.O. should be deter- mined neither to say nor hear anything further on the subject. He should treat the persons who have separated themselves from The Army as he treats the members of the other religious sections round about him. 3. The F.O. should even rejoice if those who have separated from him should be the means of doing good. Paul rejoiced that the Gospel was preached, though it was of contention ; that is, by those who would not have his rule, and set up on their own account. 4. Under such circumstances, the F.O. must beware of everything savouring of opposition. Nothing will be more damaging to his Corps than for him to manifest, or permit to be manifested, anything like a spirit of rivalry and jealousy. Such a feeling will damage his own spirit, and A split. Explain why. Then silence. Rejoice in any one saved No rivalry. 069 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Separation [Chap. V Never explain in public with- out D.C’s consent. No law without D.C’s permit. through him the spirit of the Soldiers, and effec- tually prevent the work of the Holy Ghost in the Corps. 5. No public Service may be held to give explana- tion of any such dispute without the consent, in writing, of the D.C., and if possible, his being present. 6. Under no circumstances may the F.O. have any recourse to legal proceedings without the authorization of his D.C. in writing. 670 Bk. H, Pt. VI] Courts Martial on Soldiers [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 Chapter VI COURTS MARTIAL ON SOLDIERS Section i.— Charges 1. The Commanding Officer must endeavour to arrange and settle such differences as may arise out of the controversies and disagreements that occasionally take place among Soldiers, by bringing about mutual explanations, acknowledgments, and repentances. To accomplish this he should follow the directions herein laid down. 2. Where Soldiers have been guilty of dis- obedience to the Orders and Regulations of The Army, from ignorance or any other cause, the C.O. must give all necessary explanations, and seek to bring the offenders to such acknowledgment of their fault and return to duty as will justify him in overlooking the offence. If the disobedience has been of such a character as to seriously influence other Soldiers for evil, he must appeal to his D.C. for instructions. 3. Should the C.O. fail to bring about a satis- factory arrangement of the case, or an acknow- ledgment of regret on account of disobedience, together with a return to duty, the case must be referred by the C.O. to the D.C., who shall investi- gate it according to Orders in Chapter III of this Part. 4. In charges of improper conduct, or other such offences ( see Chapter VII, Section 2, paragraph 12, of this Part), which, if proved, would affect the character of the Soldier with society in general, the following course must be pursued : — (a) If, on the presentation of such a charge, the C.O. is satisfied that there is serious ground for it, he should, Settle differences. Try to get wrongdoers right. Refer to D.C. What to do with any charge of immorality, etc. 671 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Courts Martial on Soldiers [Chap. VI, Sect. 1 before mentioning the affair to any one else, obtain if possible a personal interview with the person charged, and hear what denial or explanation he may have to give. ( b ) If the accused be at a distance, the C.O. should care- fully make this inquiry by letter, asking for an ex- planation in writing. (c) If the accused has such an answer to, or explanation of, the charge as convinces the C.O. of his innocence, the C.O. should at once take measures to stop the report from spreading further ; and if it seems to him that any Soldiers have been guilty of originating or spreading such scandal, he should endeavour to deal with them in a manner suited to the circum- stances. (d) If the C.O. is not satisfied with the denial of the offence, or with the proof of innocence furnished by the accused, he shall then make further inquiries, and if he discovers sufficient reason to justify him in still fearing that the accused is guilty, he must either see the accused personally, or communicate with him in order to give him further opportunitiei for defending himself, or admitting his guilt. (e) Where the charge includes several different offences, and when one or more of these can be proved beyond doubt, or is admitted by the accused, if the character of such offence be sufficiently serious to demand the dismissal of the Soldier from the ranks, it will be sometimes wise to deal with that offence only. The harm inflicted upon the cause by lengthy inquiries in such cases will thus be avoided ; but in every such instance reference must first be made to the D.C. (/) If, notwithstanding a denial of the offence, the C.O- or any considerable number of Soldiers, or others, really fear the guilt of the accused, there is no alternative but further investigation ; in which case reference must be made to the D.C. for instructions (g) Where the evidence in connexion with charges of improper conduct is of a contradictory character, no decision may be given which would allow any of the parties concerned to remain on the Soldiers’ Roll until the facts have been submitted and con- sidered by D.C., who may order a Court Martial. 072 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Courts Martial on Soldiers [Chap. VI, Sect. 2 Section 2 .— The Court Martial 1. If, after acting in harmony with the provisions of Section 1 of this Chapter , the Commanding Officer is not able to arrive at a conclusion satisfactory to all parties ; that is, if the accused continues to affirm his innocence, and his accusers or other people still persist in believing him guilty, the Divisional Commander may order a Court Martial. 2. The Court Martial shall be composed of three persons, namely, the C.O. and two Senior Census Board Local Officers who must be appointed by the D.C. 3. If one or more of the Officers be females, and the case be such that it is not convenient for women to consider in conjunction with men, or if from any other cause one or more of the Officers men- tioned should be prevented sitting on the Court Martial, the D.C. shall appoint such persons as he thinks suitable to fill the vacancy. I. If the C.O. or the Census Board Locals have been in any way concerned in either the investi- gation or the charges, the D.C., in order to prevent their being, or appearing to be, partial judges in the case, may appoint some other F.O. and other members of the Corps to sit in their places. 5. The course pursued by such a Court Martial shall be substantially the same as that laid down for the Court Martial on Field Officers. (See Chapter VII.) 6. If the persons forming the Court Martial are unable to agree in their finding, or if the accused or the C.O. be not satisfied with the proceedings or the result, either of them may appeal to the D.C., who may order another similar Court, or an Inquiry by such other Officer or Officers as seem to him desirable, the decision of which shall be GT3 2x If unsettled, D.C. orders Court Martial. The Court, appointed by D.C. Who. Procedure of Officers’ Court Martial. If not sa*isfied appeal to D.C. Bk. II, Pt. VI] Courts Martial on Soldiers [Chap. VI, Sect, 3 final. Such appeal shall, however, always be accompanied by all the necessary information and documents. Less than expulsion, possible. Other courses. Section 3.— Penalties 1. When the Court Martial has found a Soldier guilty of an offence which justifies his removal from the Roll, the Officers comprising the Court should always consider whether some less penalty than expulsion will not meet the necessities of the case. They should never propose an extreme penalty when one less severe will be equally useful, except in the case of proved immorality or crime — when the Soldier concerned must be dismissed the ranks, in harmony with Book 17, Part /, Chapter VI, Section 13, paragraph 9. 2. It will often be found that one of the following courses will show equally well to the Corps that the action of the offender is bad, and is therefore to be condemned ; while, at the same time, it will be more likely to be beneficial to the Soldier who has done wrong : — (a) He may be visited and reproved by the C.O., or by the C.O. and some other persons associated with him. (b) He may be publicly censured in a Meeting of Soldiers only. (e) If he be a Local Officer he must be removed from his position, either for a fixed term, or for an indefinite period. ( d ) He may be forbidden to take part in the public exercises of the Corps for a certain period. ( e ) He may be forbidden to sit on the platform for a specified period. (/) He may be suspended for a stated time from Soldiership. 674 Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap.VII, Sect. 1 Chapter VII COURTS MARTIAL ON FIELD OFFICERS Section i.— Charges 1. The Divisional Commander is responsible for dealing with all breaches of discipline on the part of the Field Officer under his control. 2. On a report being circulated or a charge made with respect to any breach of discipline on the part of an F.O., the D.C., except as provided in this Section, shall at once make inquiries, or cause inquiries to be made, as to the truthfulness or otherwise of what is reported. 3. Where the D.C. himself is in any way involved in the charges, the responsibility for making in- quiries and taking the subsequent action described in this Section will rest with the Field Secretary. 4. The D.C. (or the Officer prosecuting the in- quiry) should trace the statements contained in the charges to their original source, and inquire into the facts which are furnished for their support. 5. The D.C. should also see the Officer who is implicated. The importance of direct personal dealing in discovering the truth, if wisely con- ceived and carefully carried out, cannot be over- estimated. Hand-to-hand and eye-to-eye action, with a sympathetic heart, is all but irresistible. Confessions will, by this means, often be made, and settlements arrived at which will save no end of proving and defending, and much bad feeling. At such personal interviews the Officer accused must always be furnished with a written statement of the charges made against him, and afforded the D.C. respon- sible. Conduct in- quiry quietly When D.C. is involved. Investigate thoroughly. See the person implicated. 675 Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap. VII, Sect. 1 Where charges are not sus- tained. If suspicious of guilt, make further in- quiries. How to act if charge proved or confessed to. Confessions to be in writing and signed. Court of reference. opportunity of making a written reply to the same upon the Official Reply Sheets . 6. If it is shown that there is no ground for the circulated reports, and those who have become acquainted with the statements are satisfied that they are without foundation, the D.C. shall express his own satisfaction ; while, if the matter has become at all public, he shall correct any false impression that may have been created, being careful to limit the correction, as far as possible, to those who had already become familiar with the subject of the rumour or charge. 7. If the D.C. has reason to believe that there is sufficient ground for suspicion of guilt, he must make further inquiries, and in the interim notify the F.S. of the position of affairs. 8. If the guilt be confessed, and the offence be of a minor character, the D.C. may recommend the F.S. to forgive, or reprimand, or reduce, accord- ing to the terms laid down in the Penal Code pre- pared in view of such circumstances. When, how- ever, the transgression belongs to the catalogue of major offences — even though it may be acknow- ledged — the D.C. must refer to the F.S. for instruc- tions. 9. Should the accused confess his guilt, the D.C. must see that the confession is reduced to writing, and signed by the accused, in the presence of a witness 10. If the Officer declines to make a confession of guilt, but, on the contrary, maintains his innocence in the face of such evidence as leads to serious doubts on the part of those who may have become familiar with the charge, the case must be referred to a Court Martial, and the D.C. must proceed at once to act according to the Regulations contained in this Chapter. 676 Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap. VII, Sect. 2 Section 2.— The Court Martial 1. The Court Martial for the investigation of charges against a Field Officer shall be created by an order in writing of the Field Secretary. 2. The Court shall comprise three Officers, two of whom, at least, shall be Officers holding higher rank than the accused. 3. The F.S., as the Officer creating the Court, must appoint one of its members to preside, who shall be known as the President of the Court. 4. The F.S. shall appoint an Officer as Upholder of Discipline, whose duty it will be to place the case impartially before the Court, and to watch the interests of good discipline. He should not be a member of the Court. 5. The accused shall have the right to claim from the F.S. the assistance of some Officer in pre- paring and conducting his defence. The accused, when making application for such assistance, shall state whether he desires such Officer to act — (a) Merely as his adviser and assistant, or ( b ) As his advocate. i. In the former case the Officer appointed should be present, but may not have any voice in the proceedings, and the accused must conduct his own case. ii. In the latter case the Officer appointed will undertake the entire responsibility of the defence, and the accused shall not take any part in the proceedings, save and except in being present and when giving evidence on his own behalf, or when called upon, or allowed by the Court, to make a statement. 6. The accused shall, at the commencement of the proceedings, state to the Court in which capacity he desires the Officer assisting him to appear ; and, after such statement by the accused, it shall be at the discretion of the Court to allow any change in such Officer’s responsibilities at any subsequent period of the proceedings. Who arranges Court Martial. Constitution of Court. Appointment of President. Upholder of Discipline. Accused can claim assist- ance. State in which capacity Officer assisting him to appear. . 677 Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap.VII, Sect. 2 Without prejudice. Accused notified of composition of Court. His right to object. May leave his case in hands of the F.S Court dissolved after verdict What charges the Court may investigate. Improper conduct. 7. The Officers composing the Court must be entirely free from any suspicion of bias or prejudice in the case. 8. The names of the Officers composing the Court must be intimated to the accused at least four days before the date on which it is arranged for the Court to sit, unless the accused shall signify his willingness for a shorter notice. 9. The accused shall have the right to object to any one of the three Officers named, but such objection must reach the F.S. not less than twenty- four hours before the time appointed for the sitting of the Court. (a) Upon receipt of an objection the F.S. shall appoint another Officer. ( b ) The accused has not the right to select any Member of the Court, but only to object to one. 10. Should the accused prefer, even after the arrangements for the Court have been made, to leave his case in the hands of the F.S., he must state the fact in writing. Such notice must, how- ever, reach the F.S. at least two clear days before the date fixed for the sitting of the Court. 11. The Court shall sit only for the transaction of the business for which it is created and con- stitute!. When that has ended, and it has delivered its judgment, its function will be closed. 12. The Court Martial may be created to investi- gate charges of — (a) Improper conduct. ( b ) False doctrine. (c) Disobedience. ( d ) Disloyalty. (e) Breach of promise of marriage. 18. Charges of improper conduct shall compre- hend any of the following offences : — (a) Falsehood. (b) Dishonesty. (c) Bigamy. 073 . Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap, VII, Sect* 2 ( d ) Adultery. (e) Any form of sexual uncleanness or irregularity, or any offence which, in the estimation of the Office i responsible for the Inquiry, appears to be immoral. (/) Any undue familiarity with the opposite sex, or any conduct of a character which is inconsistent with the position of an Officer, or calculated to bring The Army into contempt. 14. Charges of false doctrine shall comprehend the teaching of any doctrine or doctrines contrary to those laid down in Book /, Part V, Chapter III , or such teaching as is calculated to cause conten- tion, division, or injury to The Army, or such neglect of the teaching of such doctrines as is likely to lead to similar results. 15. Charges of disobedience shall comprehend the refusal to carry into effect the lawful order or orders of any Superior Officer. 16. Charges of disloyalty shall comprehend — (a) Conduct on the part of Officers which shall consist, among other things, of the avowed and maintained disapproval of the principles and practices of The Army, as contained in the Orders and Regulations which conduct in the estimation of the Commis- sioner, or the Officer charged with the maintenance of discipline, is calculated to impede the operations of, or otherwise cause injury to, The Army. (b) Flagrant disregard of Orders and Regulations. (c) Contempt for any duly appointed Superior Officer* seriously and openly expressed. (d) Any conduct calculated to create dissension or division, or otherwise to do damage to The Army. 17. Charges of breach of promise of marriage shall include — (a) Jilting. ( b ) Any conduct which, in the opinion of the Officer creating the Court, appears to justify either party to an engagement in feeling that he or she has been treated by the other in an unjust or unprincipled manner. False doctrine. Disobedience. Disloyalty. Breach of promise. 679 Bk.IX, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap. VII, Sect. 3 Convener of Court respon- sible for preparing written state- ment of charges. Dispute respect- ing statement of charges. Who should have copy of statement. Opening. Statement of charges read 1 Upholder of Discipline. Submission of evidence when accused is assisted in his defence. 18. The F.S. shall be responsible for making all the arrangements necessary with respect to the Court. 19. The F.S. shall prepare or cause to be prepared for the use of the Court a written statement of the charges preferred against the accused, or of such other matter as the Court is called upon to decide. 20. If there is any dispute respecting such statement of charges, the same shall be decided by the Court itself in conference with the F.S., or such Officer as he may appoint to represent him. 21. The written statement of charges must be handed to the accused at the same time as the notification of the appointment of the Court. Copies must be supplied also to the President of the Court and to the Upholder of Discipline. Section 3.— Procedure 1. The President shall open the proceedings with prayer. He will then be at liberty to make such observations as he may consider helpful to a care- ful and impartial investigation of the case. 2. The Upholder of Discipline shall then read the Statement of the Charges preferred. 3. Should the accused be assisted in his defence by another Officer, the Upholder of Discipline shall confine himself to the evidence against the accused ; nevertheless, he shall not, under any circumstances, withhold any evidence in favour of the accused which may be within his knowledge, should it not be otherwise presented to the Court during the progress of the Inquiry — seeing that his aim is not to obtain a verdict against the accused, but that the Court may arrive at a just conclusion. 080 Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap.VII, Sect, 3 4. After the opening statement by the Upholder of Discipline, the order of procedure shall be : — (a) The giving of the accused an opportunity to plead ‘Guilty’ or ‘Not Guilty’ to a part, or the whole, of the charges preferred against him. (b) The taking of evidence in support of the charges. (c) The opening statement by the accused, or the Officer representing him. (d) The taking of evidence on behalf of the accused. ( e ) The concluding statement by the accused, or the Officer representing him. (/) The closing statement by the Upholder of Discipline. 5. Each witness, before giving evidence, shall make the following declaration. Holding up his right hand, he shall say after the President : — ‘ I do hereby solemnly declare before God, and in the presence of these His servants, that the evidence I am about to give shall be the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth/ 6. Each witness after the examination may be cross-examined by the other side, and may be re-examined ; but such re-examination must be confined to fresh matters arising out of the cross- examination. 7. Should any communications respecting the matter under consideration be received by the President, he shall read them to his colleagues. 8. Each member of the Court shall have full liberty to ask questions, and to examine the evidence produced for or against the accused. 9. After hearing the charge, and the evidence and statements connected with it, the Court may at once, if it considers that there is no case against the accused, pronounce an acquittal, and affirm that there is no case against him. Order of procedure Declaration before giving evidence. Cross-examina- tion of wit- nesses. Communica- tions to be read to Court. The Court to ask questions. Court may acquit without hearing defence 681 Bk.II,Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap.VII, Sect. 3 Can adjourn at any time. Can summon witnesses and order docu- ments to be produced. Expenses. Accused and accuser have equal rights. Evidence in presence of accused. Court decides admission of evidence. 10. The Court shall have power to adjourn at any time, and from time to time, for the pro- duction of fresh evidence, if it has reason to believe that such evidence is, or may be, forthcoming, or obtainable ; but every effort must be made to complete the Inquiry with the least possible delay. 11. The Court shall have power — (a) To order the attendance of any Officer as a witness. ( b ) To request the attendance of witnesses who are not Officers, and whose evidence is, in the opinion of the Court, necessary to the investigation. The ex- penses of such persons must be provided by the F.S. (c) To order the production of any books or documents having reference to the case which may be in the possession of any Department or Officer. 12. The Territorial Commissioner, and all other Officers who may be concerned, shall see that the Orders of the Court are duly carried into effect, and any reasonable expense incurred in so doing must be authorized. 13. The accused and accuser shall have equal right to call witnesses and tender evidence in harmony with Section 4 of this Chapter . 14. All the evidence must be received by the Court in the presence of the accused, except in cases where the accused has refused to attend. The accuser should be present during the pro- ceedings, or, at least, be available for all necessary cross-examination . 15. The Court must hear all the available evidence upon the question before it, both for and against. Where evidence is tendered, to which objection is made on either side, the Court itself must determine whether evidence is relevant to the issue, and admit or exclude it, as the case may require. ( See Section 2 of this Chapter.) 682 Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap. VII, Sect, 4 16. Each party shall bear the expense of his own witnesses. Where such expense may be likely to press heavily on the accused, the D.C. may assist him in the same. 17. The accused may give evidence on his own behalf ; but it will be the duty of the Court to make it clear to him that if he elects to do so, he will be subject to cross-examination. 18. The Court shall sit with closed doors. All witnesses shall be excluded, except when called upon by the Court to give evidence. When the witness, has completed his evidence, he must retire. At no time during the sitting of the Court shall any other person, either in or out of The Army, be present except those officially connected with the Court. 19. If the accused shall wilfully or inexcusably fail to attend the Court, or at any session of the Court, then — (a) The Court shall, upon being satisfied that the accused has been duly notified, proceed in the same manner in all respects as if the accused were personally present. (b) Where such failure to attend arises when the accused has had an Officer appointed to assist him ( see Section 2, paragraph 5, of this Chapter) in conducting his defence, such duly appointed Officer shall con- tinue to attend, and represent the accused, unless he has been requested by the accused to withdraw from the case. Section 4. — Evidence 1. The first duty of the Court is to ascertain the facts of the case upon which it is called to adjudicate. 2. The facts are to be ascertained by the Court from the evidence which is laid before it. Witnesses’ expenses. May give evidence on his own behalf. Court to sit with closed doors. Can proceed in absence of accused. First duty of the Court. Facts of the. case. Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap. VII, Sect. 4 Evidence. Direct. Indirect. Irrelevant evidence to be excluded. Reasons for such exclusion. How to consider the evidence. 3. Evidence is mainly of two kinds — (a) Direct evidence. ( b ) Indirect evidence. 4. Direct evidence is evidence given by any person or persons who were witnesses of the facts to which they testify. 5. Indirect evidence is that kind of evidence from which the facts can only be inferred from circumstances necessarily, or usually, attending such facts, and must always be treated with greater caution than direct evidence. 6. All evidence and statements which are irrele- vant to the case under consideration, such as hearsay, opinion, suspicion, and similar classes of statements, must be excluded. 7. The reasons for this are that such exclusion — (a) Assists the members of the Court. (b) Helps to secure fair play to the accused. (c) Protects absent persons. (d) Prevents waste of time. 8. In receiving and considering the evidence, the following directions must be observed : — (a) The accused will be presumed to be innocent until he is proved to be guilty. (b) The subject of the particular charge or charges made against the accused must be proved. Evidence which does not relate to that is of little value. (c) The responsibility for proving any fact will rest upon those who state it. (d) Evidence must not be admitted which does not tend to immediately prove or disprove the charge or charges under investigation. ( e ) All persons concerned, including the accused, may give evidence before the Court Martial. (/) All documents or articles which are referred to in the evidence must be properly put in — that is, they must be produced ; and if, in the opinion of the Court, it CM Rk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap.VII, Sect. 4 is necessary, they must be verified by the testimony of a witness. No document or article may be used for the purposes of the hearing which has not been thus put in. (g) Copies of documents may only be used when the originals are not obtainable ; but they must, in all cases, be supported by evidence which satisfies the Court that they are actual copies of the original documents. (h) All documents put in must be marked in some way by the President of the Court to show that they have been put in, and that they are Salvation Army papers. (i) The members of the Court should not allow them- selves to be influenced by the appearance or manner of either the accuser or the accused. 9. Witnesses must attend in person, and make their statements in the presence of the Court, and of the parties concerned. In the case of a witness who, through illness or other physical incapacity, is unable to be present, the Court may depute one or more of its members to examine such witness. The evidence given by such witness must be taken down in writing, together with the answers given in reply to cross-examination. The evidence thus given shall be certified by the member or members of the Court in whose presence it has been given, and shall be put in with the other evidence before the Court. 10. The Court shall have power to appoint a Short- hand Reporter for the purpose of taking notes of the proceedings, and to define his duties. Any Report which may be made by any Reporter shall be and remain the property of The Army, and must be sent, with all the other papers relating to the case, to the Field Secretary as soon as the proceedings have terminated ; and in no case must such Report, or copy of or extract from such Report, be given to either the accuser or the accused without the authority of the Territorial Commissioner or other Officer superior to the Officer creating the Court. Witnesses to attend in person. Shorthand reports. Bk.II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap. VII, Sect. 5 The Finding of the Court. Delibc rations. Judgment to be unanimous, where possible. No casting vote. Division of opinion not to be made known. Terms of Judgment. J udgment must be in writing. Judgment to be in plain and simple language. Section 5.— The Judgment of the Court 1. The Judgment, or Finding, is the opinion of the Court relative to the accused’s guilt or innocence with regard to each of the charges preferred against him. 2. The deliberations of the Court at the con- clusion of the hearing, with a view to settling the Judgment, shall take place when the members of the Court only are present. 3. It is extremely desirable that the Court should be unanimous in its Judgment ; but in cases where unanimity is impossible, the deci- sion of the majority shall be considered to be the decision of the Court. 4. The President has no casting vote. 5. Should there be a division of opinion, such division shall not be made known ; but should the fact of the existence of such division by any means become known, the name of the dissentient, or dissentients, shall on no account be divulged. 6. Judgment must be in one or other of the following terms : — (a) ‘Not proven.’ ( b ) ‘Not guilty, and honourably acquitted.’ ( c ) ‘Not guilty.’ (d) ‘Guilty, with extenuating circumstances.’ (e) ‘Guilty.’ 7. The Judgment of the Court shall always be stated in writing, signed by each member of the Court, and forwarded to the Field Secretary, who will communicate it to the Territorial Com- missioner. The Commissioner will then give instruc- tions as to the communicating of the Finding to the accused. 8. Where the Judgment of the Court cannot be expressed in one of the terms described in para- graph 6, or where distinct questions have been 686 Bk.II, Ft. VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap.VII, Sect. 6 given for consideration, the Judgment shall be definite, and shall be stated in the plainest and simplest language possible. 9. The Finding of the Court shall be drawn up Drawing up by some member of the Court, as agreed upon, or, the Findlng - failing that, by the President. 10. Should any member of the Court dissent in cases of from the opinion of the majority, he may make dlssent * a signed statement to that effect, together with his reasons, on the document which sets forth the Finding. Such dissenting opinion shall be for the use of the F.S. only, and shall in no case be com- municated to the accused or be made public. ' 11. The Court Martial, when requested to do so, penalty, may recommend what they advise by way of penalty for offences proved against any F.O., but the responsibility for finally settling such penalties will rest with the Territorial Commissioner. Section 6. — The Court of Appeal 1. The Judgment of a Court may be appealed Right of appeal against by either party to the Inquiry, or by the Field Secretary, if he considers that a miscarriage of justice has taken place. 2. The application for leave to appeal will always Timelimit, be to the Territorial Commissioner, and must be made in writing by the dissatisfied party within three days of receiving the Judgment of the Court. 3. The grounds upon which the application is Grounds of based must be clearly stated by the Appellant. appeal - Leave to appeal will be granted on one or more of the following grounds : — (a) That the proceedings were not conducted according to Orders and Regulations. ( b ) That the Judgment was contrary to the evidence adduced. C87 Bk.H, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap.VII, Sect, 7 Appeal may be refused Court of Appeal. Final Court of Appeal. When to appeal to The General. Apply through the Commis- sioner within seven days, or direct, (c) That fresh material facts are now forthcoming calling for further inquiry. 4. The Appeal may be refused as being without sufficient justification. 5. The request for Appeal may be allowed, and the case may be reheard by another Court, which shall be known as the Court of Appeal. Such Court of Appeal shall be subject to the Regulations con- tained in the preceding Sections of this Chapter. Section 7. — The General’s Court of Appeal 1. Except as hereinafter provided, the Tribunal referred to in Section 6, paragraph 5, shall be the Final Court of Appeal. 2. In either of the following cases, any Officer whose case has been submitted to a Court Martial, and afterwards to a Court of Appeal, may appeal to The General : — (a) Cases relating to the correct interpretation of the Doctrines held and taught by The Army. (b) Cases relating to the correct interpretation of the Orders and Regulations of The Army. 3. Application for permission to have his case laid before The General, must be made, in writing, by the Appellant, and forwarded to The General through the Territorial Commissioner. 4. Such application must be sent to the Commis- sioner within seven days from the date of the delivery of the Judgment of the Court of Appeal, and must be accompanied by an assurance, in writing, from the Appellant that he will accept The General’s decision as final. 5. Should the Commissioner from any cause refuse, or neglect, to forward such Appeal, the Appellant may do so himself, and any delay caused by such refusal or neglect on the part of the Com- missioner shall not operate against such Appellant 088 Bk. II, Pt.VI] Courts Martial on Field Officers [Chap.VII, Sect. 7 in the matter of the time limit stated in the previous paragraph. 6. The Appellant must send with his application with statement a statement of his case, specifying the grounds of ofreasons ’ his appeal. 7. The Appellant’s application and statement and forwarded must be forwarded by the Commissioner to The toTheGeneral General, together with the Commissioner’s state- ment, and all the documents and evidence in sup- port of and in answer to the statement, within seven days from the receipt of the Appellant’s application. S. The General, on receipt of the papers, will duly consider the application, and decide whether there are reasonable grounds for deciding to review the decision of the Court of Appeal. 9. Where The General decides that the case be further considered, he will remit the case to a tribunal to be called ‘The General’s Court of Appeal.’ 10. Pending the decision of The General’s Court of Appeal, the Appellant must continue to carry out the orders of the Commissioner, and should the Commissioner consider it necessary in the interests of The Army to suspend the Appellant from active service, he will have authority to do so, and to make such provision as he may deem necessary and right for the Appellant’s temporal support. General will decide if grounds exist. Remit to Court Appellant must carry out orders BL II, Pt. VIJ Resignations [Chap. VIII, Sect. 1 The F.O. may ieel like resigning. lie should wait, and see the D.C. Chapter VIII RESIGNATIONS Section i. Do not Resign 1. Officers engaged in this warfare with sin and devils are certain at some time to be tempted to give it up ; especially is this so when encountered by serious difficulties and dangers. When such men as Moses and Elijah repeatedly felt inclined to resign, the Field Officer must not be surprised if he is subject to feelings of discouragement, and is occasionally disposed to desert his post. 2. In such circumstances the F.O. should patiently and earnestly reflect upon the question, and specially give himself to prayer. He should remember that he has solemnly pledged himself and all his powers for all his days to the service of God in the ranks of The Army ; that he, there- fore, is not at liberty to break his vows, whatever he may have to suffer. When an Officer is married, these considerations are doubly important, seeing that, as a rule, resignation will probably also involve the happiness and usefulness of his wife, and may have far-reaching consequences affecting the children. 3. The F.O. should make up his mind before- hand never, under any circumstances, to write his resignation. And when the inclination arises and appears irresistible — if ever this be the case — he should simply decide to wait till he can see his Superior Officer, in order that he may tell him of his intention of giving up, and the reasons that lead him to take such a course. 690 Bk. II, Ft. VI] Resignations [Chap. VIII, Sect. 1 4. The F.O. should never threaten to resign. It is unsoldierly and unmanly for the F.O. to talk much beforehand about anything he is going to do ; and most of all about deserting his colours. 5. An Officer should not allow himself to think about resignation without reflecting upon how heavily the blow may fall upon his comrades ; wliat a discouragement it may be to them ; how it may lead others to follow his action, and so prove disastrous to the cause of God, injurious to His Kingdom, and, in consequence, result in the loss of souls. 6. The F.O. should remember that unless such a course has the approval of his superiors, resignation means running away, no matter what excuse may be made for it. 7. The excuses given for resigning are sometimes more to be condemned than the act itself. (a) Some profess to resign because of some wrong that they conceive is being done them or others b} T their comrade Officers ; or because they consider they are not justly treated in respect to their appointments, or in some other matter. Even supposing that every complaint they make is just and true, is it not sheer selfishness for them to abandon the cause of their Lord on account of the misdoings of His servants ? ( b ) 111 health is sometimes given as a reason for resigna- tion ; but this must not be made an excuse. An Officer who may be disabled from doing effective duty in one department, or in one country, may be capable of performing it in another. In the ordinary course of nature it must be expected that some F.Os will become incapable of full duty ; but no F.O. should resign on this plea, unless his resignation be approved by the F.S. (c) Sometimes Officers resign on the plea that they do not possess sufficient ability for the Work. This may occasionally be the case ; and it is not neces- sarily to the discredit of the F.O. if it should turn out on trial, that, although a good Soldier, and faithful to his duty as such, he is not qualified for the position of an Officer. But it is not for the F.O. himself to decide the question on which he is Never threaten to resign. Think of souls Never run away. Excuses made 091 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Resignations [Chap. VIII, Sect. 2 Evil misgivings. When com- mendable. not in the position to form a correct judgment. His duty is to do his best, and it is the business of his Superior Officers to inform him if, in their opinion, he is unequal to his position, and should, therefore, resign it. (d) In many cases resignations would be prevented by seeking explanations at the right moment concerning matters that may be grieving the F.O. If, for in- stance, the F.O. considers that his D.C. has not treated him properly, has not given him suitable appointments, has not cared for his temporal welfare, or does not sufficiently value his services, he should go straight to him, and question him on the subject, instead of remaining in a dissatisfied state of mind, imagining wrongs that perhaps have no existence, and so breeding the misery and discontent which produce resignation. Failing to receive satisfaction lie should write fully to the F.S. Section 2. — When Officers may Resign The Field Officer may, however, come into cer- tain conditions of heart, and mind, and health, in which resignation may not only be allowable, but commendable. For example — (a) When a serious breakdown in health renders him incapable of discharging further duties as an Officer in The Army. ( b ) When circumstances, such as the illness of wife or husband, or something equally important, give no choice but to retire. But unmarried Officers should be careful not to allow themselves to be led away from their consecration by the affliction of members of their families, except under very extraordinary circumstances. ( c . ) When he has decided not to discharge faithfully, and to the best of his ability, the duties of his position, or when he has come deliberately to the conclusion that he is not prepared to act loyally to his Superior Officers, or to his pledges. It will be dishonest for him any longer to hold a position, the duties con- nected with which he is not prepared to discharge. (cl) When he finds that he has fallen into the practice of some secret sin, which he will not break off. C92 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Resignations [Chap. VIII, Sect. 3 (e) When, after repeated trials, it is proved that he cannot successfully do the work of an Officer. (/) When, by some wrong conduct, he has risked bringing disgrace upon The Army. In such a case he should not wait till his improper conduct is discovered. He should resign at once, leaving himself in the hands of his Superior Officer. Section 3.— How to Resign 1. When the Field Officer has resolved to resign he should act in that way which will be least cal- culated to injure The Army, which he has repeatedly and solemnly promised to protect from injury of any kind. No circumstances into which the F.O. can be brought, and no injuries which can have been inflicted upon him by any one connected with The Army, can justify him in taking any course which he knows, or may know, is calculated to injure the Work. If he feels he has been unjustly dealt with, or if his reputation has been damaged, he should bear it for Christ’s sake — God will vindi- cate him — and not do that which he knows will hurt the cause of Christ, and risk the loss of souls, in order to vindicate himself, gratify the spirit of opposition, or gain a livelihood. 2. If the F.O. feels he must resign, he should do so honourably. He should give the actual reason for his doing so to his Divisional Commander when lie presents his resignation, and follow his advice as to the best method in carrying it out. 3. The F.O. must not complain if his resignation is immediately accepted. When accepted, however reluctantly it may be received, it is best for all concerned that the separation should be effected as speedily as possible. 4. The resignation of the F.O. can be accepted by the Territorial Commissioner only, or by some Officer appointed by him to so act on his behalf ; Beware of hurt- ing God’s work. In resigning, tell true cause. Don’t complain. Who accepts resignations. 693 Ek. II, Pt. VI] Resignations [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 No tmau- 'horized public Farew ell. Avoid misrepre- sentations. Do not block the way back. Clear the way. Sympathy. Kindness but the F.O. must be prepared to accept any instructions the D.C. may give him as to his Fare- well or preparations for leaving the Corps, whether or not he has heard that his resignation is accepted. 5. The D.C. will decide whether the F.O. is to have a public Farewell. If the D.C. agrees to the same, the F.O. should be careful to observe the Rules laid down in Book II , Part IV Chapter II. 6. In all his communications with those about him, whether in public or in private, the resigning F.O. should scrupulously avoid all misrepresenta- tions or attempts to vindicate or excuse himself. He should display more than ordinary care in concluding the business of his command. 7. As nearly all Officers who resign, sooner or later wish they had not done so, and seek restora- tion, the resigning F.O. should be careful to act in every way as he will wish he had done when the time arrives that he also may ask to be re- accepted. 8. After his resignation has been accepted, and the Farewell completed, the retiring Officer should on no account remain with friends in the neigh- bourhood of the Corps. Whatever complaints he may have against others, nothing can excuse his causing difficulty for his successor. Section 4 . — Ex-Officers 1. The Field Officer should show kindness and sympathy to all ex-Officers who are Soldiers of his Corps. Many of them are fitted by natural gifts, training, and experience, to take leading positions as Local Officers, and the F.O. should encourage them in hearty service in the Corps. 2. The F.O. should do everything in his power to prevent ex-Officers who are recommended to G94 Ek. II, Ft. VI] Resignations [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 him by his Divisional Commander as worthy of his confidence, being regarded with suspicion, and should go out of his way, if necessary, to show them kindness, and obtain for them the sympathy of the comrades in the Corps. 3. The F.O. should welcome every ex-Officer welcome, of good standing, who settles in the neighbourhood of his Corps, and should invite them to do such work as opportunity and ability fit them to under- take. 4. The F.O. must remember that while The Army Lead back, leaders entirely disapprove of the action of many Officers who give up the fight without satisfactory reasons, it is desired that every proper considera- tion is shown to those who, owing to discourage- ments, lowness of spirits, or sudden temptation, fell back into the ranks, and he should be careful to lead such as seem to him to be worthy of another opportunity to reconsecrate themselves to the Service. 5. When an ex-Gfiicer expresses any desire to How to treat, return to the Service, the F.O. should inform the wlshreturn - D.C., and should arrange an interview with him, or with the Commissioner, or the Chief Secretary, or the Field Secretary, should either be within reasonable distance. 6. When ex-Officers have offered themselves Employ, again for Service, and have been declined, the F.O. should be on the alert to prevent them giving way to discouragement, and should, by kindly counsel, and by giving them plenty of opportunity for work in the Corps, help them to fight against temptation, and to work out their own Salvation. 7. The F.O. must treat ex-Officers who are not visit^ack- Soldiers in the ranks with kindness and brotherly s 1 ers ' consideration. If they are backsliders and filled with bitterness, he should gently but firmly refuse 695 Bk. II, Pt. VI] Resignations [Chap. VIII, Sect. 4 to listen to criticism and scandal, boldly declaring his own confidence in God and his leaders, and he should use every effort to restore them. He will sometimes find it useful to this end to arrange to visit them in company with the D.C. ; for, even if such visits do not result in their returning to the ranks, they may help to avoid open opposition on their part. 696 Part VII MISCELLANEOUS i. — O utside Demonstra- tions ii. — Relationships to the Social Work iii. — On Board Ship iv. — The Army Symbols v. — At Councils vi. — The Pension Fund and Retirement Scheme vii. — Soldierly Behaviour Chapter I OUTSIDE DEMONSTRATIONS 1. It is probable that The Army will frequently T he Army and find itself in the presence of great agitations against great agitations vice, or in favour of some objects which have the heartiest approval of Salvationists. It is, there- fore, important that the Field Officer should under- stand what position he should take up under such circumstances. 2. Hitherto, with rare exceptions, The Army Generally has held aloof entirely from reforming societies, hold off ’ and at present there is no sufficient reason for any change of attitude in this respect. 3. The Army is in full sympathy with every how we may sincere attempt made by any people to do away ou^sy-npathy 0 ' with evil and to promote goodness ; and this sympathy will be readily expressed when needful in other ways than the usual methods of the Organization, and when to do so will not seriously interfere with the progress of the War. The Army’s sympathy may be expressed by— *■ (a) Prayer Meetings. (b) Demonstrations. (c) Public Meetings. ( d ) Petitions. 697 Bk. II, Pt. VII] Outside Demonstrations [Chap. I By D.C’s direc- tions only. For the evvest possible hours. No politics. Explain object, and get souls blessed. When and how to take part. 4. No effort in any of the directions indicated in paragraph 3 may be made without the authoriza- tion of the Divisional Commander. 5. All agitations are in some measure calculated to take Officers and Soldiers away from the main purpose of The Army — that is, the Salvation of souls ; and the F.O. must carefully consider in what way any such special effort can be completed in the smallest space of time. 6. Politics shall not be allowed at such gatherings. The F.O. is to seek to preserve the neutrality of The Army on all questions of party politics, violent national prejudices, antipathies to other countries, and the like. He should remember that he is the servant of Him who died for all, and an Officer in The Army which is at work amongst them all. 7. In holding Meetings for special prayer, the F.O. should, as far as possible, get to understand the nature of the object aimed at, so as to be able to explain it to, and urge it upon, his people. He should also always make the best of the Meeting spiritually, whatever its professed purpose may be ; ensure its being, as far as he possibly can make it, a means of blessing to those present. 8. It may occasionally be thought desirable to take part in important public demonstrations on behalf of important measures connected with tem- perance or purity, or intended to promote reforms in which a town or a country is interested. In such cases the following directions must be strictly carried out : — (a) The written consent of the D.C. to any such pro- posal must be obtained before any arrangements are made. (b) The Soldiers must, as far as possible, appear in full uniform, with The Army Colours. (c) The Band must play only Salvation Army music and the Soldiers sing Army songs. ( See Book 11, Part 1, Chapter VIII, Section 4, paragraph 6.) 098 Bk. II, Pt. VII] Outside Demonstrations [Chap. I (d) There should be some placards carried, which will proclaim Salvation. (e) No ornaments, regalia, or badges other than those authorized by The Salvation Army may be worn. (/) The Soldiers must march in one solid company in the procession, so as to retain their distinctly Salvation Army character. (g) When possible, The Army Corps must have its own stand or platform, and its own Meeting, in which the Orders relating to Open-Air Meetings must be carried out. (h) When a procession takes place and breaks up at the close, the Soldiers must, on no account, mix in any festival or Meeting w r ith the other persons who have formed part of the procession or demonstration, except such as are hereafter described ; but they must march off to their own Hall or some other place appointed for them exclusively. There they may conduct Army Meetings, or dismiss, as may be deemed desirable. 9. Wherever permission is given for the Corps to hold Meetings in connexion with an agitation, whether in the Hall or elsewhere, the following rules must be observed : — (a) Such Meetings shall be held under the entire direction of a Salvation Army Officer. ( b ) They shall be conducted in The Army spirit. (c) Persons who are not Salvationists may speak, but only those of good moral repute. (d) Nothing may be said or done that is not compatible with the holding of a Prayer Meeting at the close. (e) Soldiers or Officers are not to go in their official capacity to any Meeting or Demonstration held outside The Army’s ranks without the permission of their respective Superior Officers. (/) The F.O. must never in any Meeting speak slightingly of any other movement having for its object the good of the people, or allow any one else to do so without reproving them. If those engaged in such movements speak evil of ' The Army, that is their affair ; the F.O. must show a better spirit. 10. When it is thought desirable by the Head- quarters of The Army in any particular Territory to petition the Government or the authorities of How to hold Meetings. Understan the object. 699 Bk. II, Pt. VII] Outside Demonstrations [Chip. I that country, on behalf of any object, the F.O. must thoroughly acquaint himself with that object, in order that he may be able to explain it to his Soldiers and others. How *o get up 11. The F.O. must obtain a sufficient number petitions. petition sheets from Headquarters, and aim at getting the largest number of signatures in the shortest space of time. To do this he must call his Soldiers together, and explain to them what is desired, the reason for it, and how it is to be done. In doing this, he should act upon the following directions : — (a) He should have a table with a petition in the lobby of his Hall, with two or three people looking after it— one to show persons where to sign, and others to ask the timid people to affix their names. If it is a large Hall, he should have several tables. The signatures should be obtained as the people come in, rather than as they go out. (b) Petitions should be distributed among the Soldiers to be taken from house to house, or to be used in their households, factories, workshops, neighbourhoods, or elsewhere. (c) In questions that are of national or local importance and interest, permission to fix tables in public thoroughfares may be obtained. In some open spaces no permission will be required. (d) A petition may be fastened upon a board with two or three tacks or drawing-pins, and so carried from house to house, or people may be asked to stop in the streets and sign it. In such cases, of course, the person carrying the petition must also carry a pen and ink. (e) No person shall sign the petition twice. (/) No person should sign for another, if such person can write. (g) All signatures shall be in ink. (h) The wording of the petition must be placed at the head of the sheet on which the signatures are placed. (i) If short of petitions, the sheet of names can be cut off, and another sheet of plain paper affixed to the printed or written heading ; or the words of the petition may be written, or they may be cut out of ‘The War Cry,’ or any printed paper, and stuck on. 700 Bk. IL Pt. VII] Outside Demonstrations [Chap. I ( j) Both males and females may sign petitions, if over the age of sixteen. 12. When a difficulty is anticipated or arises in connexion with The Army’s Open-Air work through the hostility of prejudiced persons, a petition in The Army’s fayour will often prevent trouble or interference by the police or authorities. 13. The following is a form of petition in favour of The Army’s Open-Air Meetings at a place where an attempt has been made to stop them : — 4 We, the undersigned, occupiers of premises in the neighbourhood of the place known as (describe the place where the Meetings are held), situate at , beg to state that we have no objection to the holding of The Salvation Army Open-Air Meetings at the aforesaid place, as hitherto held by The Salvation Army.’ Signature Address Date 14. Two persons of influence should together attend the said occupiers and obtain their signatures. They should make careful notes on separate paper of the names of occupiers whose signatures cannot be obtained, stating the grounds or reasons for the absence of the signatures. The two persons deputed to obtain these signatures and make the notes should be reliable persons, who would be able, if called upon, to prove as far as possible the petition and the signatures. 15. This method will sometimes discover the person or persons who are the cause of the diffi- culty, and secure other information which will materially assist in adjusting and securing a settle- ment, and thereby prevent undesirable proceedings. 16. The D.C. must be referred to immediately upon any such difficulty arising, in order that he may direct as to the course to be adopted. Local petitions. Form of petition. How to get petition signed. Advantages. Refer difficulties to D.C. 1 701 Ek. II, Pt. VII] Relationships to the Social Work [Chap. II Relationship be- tween various branches. The Army one in object. Salvation. Soldiers of The Army. Chapter II RELATIONSHIPS TO THE SOCIAL WORK 1. It is important that the Field Officer should constantly bear in mind the relationship existing between the various branches of The Army’s Operations, especially that which the Field bears to the Social Work. 2. The Field and Social Operations of The Army are substantially a whole. As the body * spirit, and soul of a man are separate, and yet united in the one individual ; so the Field and Social Operations, united, make one Army. 3. The ultimate object of each branch is the same ; both efforts are directed to the blessing and saving of the whole man, although the means employed by each materially differ. The one never fails to benefit a man’s body, and to improve his circumstances by its influence on his heart ; and the other is greatly helped in reaching his heart with the message and power of Salvation, by first relieving his bodily need, and otherwise helping him in his temporal circumstances. 4. Both efforts are designed, organized, and directed with the view to glorifying God, and answering the purposes for which Jesus Christ died — the Salvation of men, for this world and the next, by the combined power of the Holy Ghost, and the influence of human ingenuity, energy, and love. 5. Both efforts are directly concerned in the saving of souls, and in making Soldiers of The Salvation Army. 7C2 Bk. II, Pt. VII] Relationships to the Social Work [Chap. II 6. The F.O. must seek to co-operate to the utmost gf his ability with the Officers engaged in the Social Work ; and never, either in private or public, utter anything which suggests that one side of the Work is either superior or inferior to the other. 7. The F.O. must resolutely oppose anything like a spirit of separation, jealousy, or rivalry between the Field and Social Work. 8. The F.O. must exercise great care that nothing is done on the Field side that will injure or in any way interfere with the Social Work. That is to say, nothing must be done that will — (a) Lessen its influence. (b) Contract its sphere of operations. (c) Put limitations upon its financial support. (d) Enter into competition with it. 9. The F.O. will be able to do much towards maintaining and increasing the spirit of unity by visiting the Social Institutions within reasonable distance of his Corps, and arranging for brigades of his Soldiers to occasionally hold Meetings at the Social Institutions. 10. In a similar way the F.O. should make arrangements for Social Officers stationed within reasonable distance to visit his Corps, not so much to take up collections — although this may be arranged through the proper channel — as for vspiritual benefit, the saving of souls, and the increase of compassion and effort amongst the Soldiers for the wretched multitudes whom The Army is endeavouring to save by means of its Social Operations. 11. The F.O. should encourage Social and other Officers living in the neighbourhood of his Corps to devote as much time as possible to the general Corps Operations. Unity neces- sary. No rivalry. Nothing done tc intt-rfere with Social Work. How to increase unity. Visits c-f Social Officers. lank up Oihce.'s 703 Bko II, Pt. VII] Relationships to the Social Work [Chap. II The F.O. and special cases. Men. 12. The F.O. should avail himself of the aid of the Social Work in dealing with special cases — particularly outcast women and ex-prisoners — which can be best assisted by means of the Homes of the Social Work. In doing so, he must obserye the following : — (а) He must have reason to believe that the person con- cerned is anxious to live an honest life, and willing to comply with rules of the Home or Institution. (б) He must, where possible, obtain and forward the opinions of friends of the case ; procure the travel- ling expenses ; and when the person has interested relatives or friends, some contribution towards the cost of his maintenance should, if possible, be secured. The money or communications should be sent by post, or other such means, but never by the person concerned. (c) He must, where possible, accompany the person concerned to the Home. ( d ) Where such cases turn out well the Social Headquarters will inform the Corps of the fact, through the F.O. This will create sympathy, and do good for The Army in the neighbourhood. 13. The F.O. must extend a warm welcome to the Converts, Recruits, and Soldiers of the Social Work when transferred to his Corps from the Social Institution. (a) A Convert in a Men's Social Institution may after a period of three months from the date of his enrolment as a Recruit, be supplied with the Articles of War , and sworn in as a Salvation Army Soldier attached to the Institution, in accordance with the Regulations. (b) When a Soldier has proved satisfactory for a period of three months from the date of his enrolment, he must be transferred to a Field Corps. (c) A Board is established at the National Headquarters, and known as the Social Transfer Board, for the purpose of dealing with the Transfer of such Soldiers from the Social to a Field Corps. ( d ) On the presentation of his Transfer Note, the F.O. must welcome him into the Corps, and see that he is enrolled at the next Census Meeting. 704 Rk. II, Pt. VII] Relationships to the Social Work [Chap. II 14. The F.O. must welcome such girls as satis- Girls, factorily pass out from a Salvation Army Girls 5 or Children’s Home. In the case of those who are Salvation Army Soldiers, the Official Transfer Note will be handed by the Associates’ Mother of the Home concerned to the C.O. when introducing the girl. 15. Women satisfactorily passing out from a Women. Women’s Social Institution may be transferred to a Corps as Recruits. The F.O. should extend to them a hearty welcome. 16. The F.O. must work in harmony with the The slum work Slum Officers whose Post is in the neighbourhood of his Corps, and welcome and visit their Converts with a view to their being linked up as Soldiers. 705 2 z On Board Ship [Chap. Ill Bk. II, Pt. VII] A great opportunity. Show your colours ! Keep rules. Must ask permission. Small gatherings. Carry small shot. Chapter III ON BOARD SHIP 1. There are few situations in the world where an individual has so much opportunity either to glorify or bring discredit on the name of Jesus Christ as on board ship. The Field Officer, before entering on a voyage, should carefully read the directions in this Chapter. 2. When it may be necessary for the Officer to travel by boat, he should go on board in full uniform, and from the first be particularly careful by his deportment to make everybody on board understand that he is a Salvationist. 3. He should find out the rules of the vessel, and strictly abide by them. 4. He should not attempt to conduct Meetings without the permission of the captain of the vessel. In the case of a large liner, the purser usually deals with matters of this kind. Permission is rarely refused, when respectfully asked, especially if it is made plain that the proposed Meetings will not be forced upon those who do not wish to attend. 5. Small gatherings, such as for Bible Readings, can usually be arranged for and held without permission. 6. The F.O. should have with him a supply of Song Books, copies of ‘The War Cry, 5 and other Army publications. They should not, however, be given away unasked, unless on a very short voyage, because people will be more likely to read what has been inquired for than what they may have been pressed to accept. 706 Bk. II, Pt. VII] On Board Ship [Chap. Ill 7. If the F.O. has distributed Song Books, he may, before he leaves the ship, very appropriately take a collection to pay for them, or to help the Corps or Department of Work to which he is being sent, or whatever branch may be most likely to appeal to the people. 8. The F.O. should not interfere with the crew of the vessel when at work, or with passengers when at play. He should remember that he would not do so on shore, and that he is not likely to attain any good object by doing it on board ship. 9. If the F.O. wears uniform, or, when he has to wear some loose dress suitable to the climatic conditions, displays some badge or noticeable Salvation Army sign on his dress, he will rarely have need to say anything by word of mouth about bad language, gambling, or other evils. If the wrong-doers see he is observing them, they will often reprove one another, and thereby open for him the way to conversation on soul matters. 10. The F.O. should make himself agreeable as far as he can by kind words, looks, and acts to all about him. By this conduct almost every one will be inclined to talk with him, thus giving him many opportunities for private conversation about the claims of God. 11. It will sometimes be possible for the F.O. to conduct Meetings with the children on board. Such Services could take the form of the Sunday afternoon Company Meeting or of an Army Chil- dren’s Meeting. 12. The F.O. should make the most for God of all opportunities he has in conversing with the people. (a) He should listen to what the people have to say. Freo.uently on board ship people are very communi- cative. He should let them tell him as much as they think proper about themselves. When to beg. Not too fast. Silent reproofs Lend a hand. Children’s Meetings. How to chat. 707 Bk. II, Pt. VII] On Board Ship [Chap. Ill Ship-Meetings. [f refused Meetings. (6) He should deal faithfully with them, and press upon them the importance of starting a new life by begin- ning to serve and trust God. (c) He should press the saved people to acknowledge Jesus Christ ; by helping him to carry on his Meet- ings ; or in some other manner. ( d ) All personal conversation should be carried on as much as possible with the parties concerned alone. 13. In holding Meetings, the F.O. should observe the following Orders : — (a) He must not make them long, or allow them to interfere needlessly with the comfort of the crew who may be sleeping, or of any other class of persons on board. Being constantly together, it will be very difficult indeed for him to get people to Meetings, or to do them any good when they are there, if a general bad feeling is created ; whereas otherwise everybody will look upon a short lively Service as a pleasant break in the monotony of the passage. (b) The Meetings should be made vigorous, and as thoroughly Salvation Army as possible. ( c ) The people should be made to feel that the F.O. does not set himself up to teach them the doctrines of religion, with which they may be better acquainted than he himself, but the personal enjoyment and practice of it. (d) The F.O. should urge the people to come out for Salvation ; but if they have not courage to do this, he should urge them to seek it alone, or to take an opportunity of conversing with him afterwards. (e) Such songs should be selected as are best known. The F.O. should be sure and get the people to repeatedly and heartily sing the choruses. (/) He should take the names and addresses of any who profess to be saved, and seem inclined to join The Army, and arrange for their being seen or written to by the F.O. of the Corps nearest the place to which they are going. 14. Should permission to hold Services be refused the F.O. he must contrive to get at a few pas- sengers in groups. If the voyage be a long one he should make a second effort to obtain permission, and after having made himself agreeable to the officers of the ship, he may obtain the necessary* consent. 708 Bk. II, Pt. VII] On Board Ship [Chap. HI 15. When religious Services are conducted by the captain of the vessel, or by any one else, the F.O. should attend them, and he should be careful never to make unfavourable remarks respecting them. 16. Nothing should influence the F.O. to take part in games that are carried on, except it be with the children. 17. The F.O. should not take part in arguments, especially about The Army, or religion. They often produce a soreness in some minds; and as people on board ship are thrown so much together, the opportunity to renew the argument is perpetually recurring so as to cause a continual annoyance to the passengers, and to altogether hinder that which is most desired — access to their hearts and consciences. 18. The F.O. should never gossip, nor listen to gossip, if he can help it. It is not an uncommon thing for passengers to criticize, freely and con- stantly, one another’s habits, conversation, dress, etc., and where the company is so much together it will be somewhat difficult to avoid hearing some of this useless chatter. When compelled to endure such tattle, the F.O. should listen in silence, taking care to change the subject at the first opportunity. 19. The F.O. must take no part in the grumbling of the passengers, or in the presentation of any complaint to the officers of the ship on matters of small importance. 20. In case of a disaster to the vessel, the F.O. must show himself a tower of strength to all around him, encouraging and cheering them by his confi- dence in God, and his readiness to help to the utmost of his ability in any exertion, self-denial, or sacrifice that may be likely to tend to the pre- servation of life. Attend Ship Services. No games. No disputings. No gossip. No grumbling In danger, stand ! 709 Bk. II, Pt. VII] The Army Symbols [Chap. IV, Sects. 1, 2 Three symbols. Explain them. What the Colours mian. Who use the Flag. When to use it. Chapter IV THE ARMY SYMBOLS Section i.— General Regulations 1. The Army has three symbols, the significance of which is explained in the following Sections. They are : — (a) The Flag. ( b ) The Crest. ( c ) The Salute. 2. The Field Officer is responsible for seeing that the meaning of the symbols is made clear to his Soldiers, and for observing the Regulations with regard to the same. Section 2.— The Flag 1. The colours of the Flag are Red, Yellow, and Blue. (a) The Red signifies the Blood of Christ. ( b ) The Yellow, the Fire of the Holy Ghost. (c) The Blue, the purity of the soul. 2. Every Outpost, Society, Corps, Division, Province, Institution, and Territory must have its own Flag, which will be the property of The Army, and which must be used on all suitable occasions. 3. The F.O. should by reference to the Flag explain as occasion serves the principles which it teaches. He should frequently invite Soldiers and new Converts to reconsecrate themselves to God 710 Bk. II, Ft. VII] The Army Symbols [Chap. IV, Sect. 2 and The Army, with the right hand placed upon its folds, or extended towards it. Important events in the lives of Officers and Soldiers should be associated with the Flag. The Flag must be used at Dedication Ceremonies, Enrolments, Marriages, and Funerals ; and should be hung over the bed of the dying. 4. No additions or alterations of any kind may be made to the Flag, excepting as hereunder specified : — (a) The Corps Flag. This shall bear the name and number of the Corps, in accordance with the official design filed at the Trade Headquarters, and will be the Ceremonial Flag of the Corps. (b) The Band Flag. This shall bear the name of the Band, in accordance with the official design filed at the Trade Headquarters. It must not, however, be used as the Corps or Ceremonial Flag. (c) The Institutional Flag. This shall bear the name of the Institution, in accordance with the official design filed at the Trade Headquarters. ( d ) The Training Garrison Flag. This shall bear the name of the Training Garrison. (e) The Headquarters' Flag. This shall bear the name of the Headquarters, Divisional, or Territorial. 5. Old Flags, with an inscription on a tablet in- dicating the period during which the Colours were used, should be placed where they can be preserved, and seen by persons visiting the Hall. 6. Presentations of new Flags can be made interest- ing and profitable events, and C.Os should use such opportunities to bring the work and teaching of The Army before the people. Keep old Flags Presentations, 711 Bk. II, Pt. VII] The Army Symbols [Chap. IV, Sects. 3, 4 Home Flags. What the Crest teaches Copyright. No alterations. Form of salute. 7. Soldiers should be encouraged to use small Flags, as supplied by the Trade Headquarters, in their homes, keeping them constantly before their own and their children’s eyes and the eyes of others with whom they have daily intercourse. Section 3. — The Crest 1. The Army Crest sets forth The Army’s doc- trines. (See engraving .) (a) The round figure — the sun — represents the light and fire of the Holy Ghost. (b) The cross in the centre represents the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ. (c) The letter ‘S’ stands for Salvation. (d) The swords represent the Warfare of Salvation. (e) The shots represent the truths of the Gospel. (/) The crown represents the Crown of Glory, which God will give to all His Soldiers who are faithful to the end. 2. While the Crest is the property and copyright of The Army, and may be used only by permission, such permission will be freely given to Officers and Soldiers in good standing, and it may be used on notepaper, wedding and funeral cards, hand-bills, and in other directions. 3. No Officer is at liberty, under any circum- stances, to alter or modify the Crest of The Army. Section 4.— The Salute 1. The Army Soldiers’ Salute is performed by raising the right hand above the shoulder, with the index or first finger pointing upwards, and is a sign of recognition, Salvation greeting, and respect. (See engraving on page 713.) 712 Bk. II, Pt, VII] The Army Symbols [Chap. IV, Sect. 4 2. The military Salute of the country concerned officers’ salute, shall be used by Officers. 3. By the use of the Salute it is not intended to pay any flattering compliment to indi- viduals, or to put any bars of formality between comrades whose great duty is to mani- fest the spirit of love one to the other. The Salute is simply employed as a mark of respect for the office and the work in which every Officer and Soldier is engaged. 4. On meeting comrades, whether Soldiers or Officers, the Field Officer should invariably use the salute. Why used. When use . 5. When a Soldier salutes an Officer, or an Officer Acknowledge salutes another Officer of superior rank, the indi- vidual so saluted must not always be expected to make the full Salute in return, but to acknowledge it in some respectful manner. 6. While the shaking of hands is not to be dis- Handshaking couraged as an expression of extra friendly feeling, in many cases, especially in large demonstrations, it is impossible for Officers to shake hands with all who may wish it. In such cases, if the Officer salutes in the ordinary way, it should be taken as conveying all the respect and affection that would be conveyed by specially shaking the hand. 713 Bk. II, Pt. VII] At Councils Make useful. Spare no pains. Expect blessing. Be ready ! No trifling. Reprove levity. [Chap. V Chapter V AT COUNCILS 1. Councils of War at which the Officers attached to different Divisions have the opportunity of spending several days together, are held at regular intervals in each Territory, and it is expected that the Field Officer will make the greatest possible use of such Councils. 2. The F.O. stationed in the town where the Council is held, must spare neither time nor labour in co-operating with his Divisional Commander in attending to the sleeping accommodation and commissariat arrangements, the announcements, the halls required, and all other matters connected with the Meetings. 3. The F.O. should come to a Council anticipating special light and blessing, and should always have some definite idea as to the nature of the benefit which he and his comrades ought to receive there. 4. The F.O. should be prepared to sing, or speak, as often as required. Those who sing solos, and especially those who compose songs, should be in readiness to render such assistance as they are able. 5. The F.O. should be specially on his guard against any appearance of trifling or worldliness when going to and from the Council, also in the homes of the people who entertain them, and at any other time during its progress. 6. The F.O. must not only refrain from all light or trifling intercourse with Officers of the opposite sex, either going to, coming from, or in the intervals of a Council, but must reprove anything of the kind he may see in any one else. 7X4 Bkc H, Ft. VII] At Councils [Chap. V 7. When the billet of the F.O. is made known Billet, to him beforehand, he must write at once to the friends who are to entertain him, stating the hour he may be expected to arrive. For the F.O. to omit this act of courtesy to those who have invited him to be their guest, is inexcusable ; much more blameworthy will he be if he keeps them waiting his arrival till an unreasonably late hour of the night ; and if, after all, he goes elsewhere, he will render himself liable to serious humiliation on the fact becoming known. 8. The F.O. must be punctual at every Meeting, Punctuality, taking pains to find out the distance of his billet from the Meeting place. 9. The F.O. should carefully note down the Notes, main points of the Council, and the useful sugges- tions that are made. 10. The F.O. should avoid conversation, and not Don’t gossip, engage in any unnecessary writing or correspon- dence while Meetings are in progress. 11. If the F.O. has recently been appointed to Speak to d.c. a Division, and has not met his D.C. before, he should take the earliest opportunity in the intervals between the Meetings to make himself known to him. 12. The F.O. will have a special opportunity for Persona close personal dealing at Council time ; many who dealingt at other times would pass him by with indifference, unwilling to hear him, will be glad to talk with him, and allow him to pray with them. 13. The F.O. should endeavour at every Council Bless the he attends to leave some one behind him who shall people ’ bless God they ever saw him. 14. The F.O. is not at liberty to absent himself No truants, from any Meeting of a Council, without the permis- sion of his D.C. 7 Jlo Bk. II, Pt. VII] At Councils [Chap. V Don’t loiter Look after others. Self-improve- ment. 15. The F.O. is not at liberty, at the close of the Council, to remain in the town where the Council has been held, or to tarry on his way back to his Corps, for any purpose whatever, without the permission of the D.C. 16. The Commanding Officer is responsible for guarding the conduct of his Lieutenant and of any Local Officers or Soldiers who may be attending Meetings connected with the Council. 17. The F.O. must also remember that his Soldiers will justly expect something additional from him when he returns from a Council, both in the Spirit he displays and in his utterances from the platform, and he must see to it that they are not disappointed. 710 Bk. II, Pt.VII] Pension Fund and Retirement Scheme [Chap. VI Chapter VI THE PENSION FUND AND RETIREMENT SCHEME 1. A Fund known as the Pension Fund is estab- The Pension lished for the purpose of providing a regular and un specified allowance for — (a) The widows and children of Officers who die in the Active Service of The Salvation Army. ( b ) Officers who, after a certain period, by reason of physical infirmity, become incapacitated for further Active Service. 2. All Officers are expected to contribute to the ah officers Pension Fund at the rates which may be decided commute? on from time to time by National Headquarters. Those failing to do this cannot expect to partici- pate in its benefits. Though Officers’ contributions will not, taken alone, be sufficient to provide the benefits intended to be secured by the Fund, it is obvious that it would be unfair to grant even such benefits as can be. paid to those who do not con- tribute. 3. A further Scheme is established which provides The Retirement for the Retirement from official responsibility of Scheme - Officers who, having completed thirty years’ ser- vice, have reached certain specified ages. 4. The scale of Allowances under each Scheme as Allowances, decided by The General will be made known to Officers by their Territorial Commander. 717 Bk. II, Pt. VII] Soldierly Behaviour [Chap. VII Salute ! Entering room. Say plainly what you want. Notes to help memory. Look straight at people. Always respond. Chapter VII SOLDIERLY BEHAVIOUR 1. On meeting a comrade, the Field Officer should always respectfully salute. 2. On entering a room for the purpose of an interview with an Officer or other person, if the person sought is engaged in conversation or other business, the F.O. should wait until he is at liberty before speaking. When the person observes his presence, the F.O. should salute, and continue to wait until the former is free to attend to the business of the F.O. 3. The F.O. should introduce his business as briefly and in as few words as are necessary to convey his meaning, being careful, however, to make himself understood, and he should not leave the subject until he is quite sure that it is understood. 4. If the F.O. has several matters to discuss, he should previously jot them down upon a piece of paper, and take it with him ; otherwise he will probably forget some matter of importance. 5. In speaking to the people upon any matter, the F.O. should look them straight in the face, and they will thereby be better able to understand his meaning, and he will not only better understand what they say to him, but also perceive if his own meaning is clear to them. 6. The F.O. should always make some response to whatever is said to him. That is, when a wish is expressed for something to be done, or a state- ment made with respect to some matter or fact, the F.O. should say ‘Yes,’ or ‘No’ ; ‘I understand,’ 718 Bk. II, Pt. VII] Soldierly Behaviour [Chap. VII or ‘It shall be done 5 ; otherwise it is impossible for the Officer speaking to know whether his meaning is understood, or whether the Officer addressed enters into the spirit of what is desired, and is willing to comply. 7. The F.O. should, when conversing, speak so as to be heard without effort by those with whom he is talking. He should pronounce his words distinctly. 8. When information is imparted to the F.O., or any instructions given, and he is not quite certain that he will be able to remember the particulars of the same, he should make notes, either at the time or immediately afterwards. 9. When the F.O. speaks of an Officer who is absent, or, in a mixed company, of an Officer who is present, he should be careful to use the title connected with that Officer’s rank ; for instance, he should say Colonel Johnson, Captain Smith, or Cadet Brown. 10. It is not intended by this Regulation to condemn the free and hearty style of address common between brother Officers of the same rank, when speaking to each other ; but the Captain whom the F.O. calls ‘Tom’ when alone with him, might lose influence with strangers if they heard him spoken to in that way, or spoken of in his absence by that name. 11. When speaking of a female Officer, except it be known who is referred to by the speaker, it is well to say ‘Captain Mary Brown, 5 or ‘Lieutenant Ann Smith.’ By thus associating the Christian with the surname it will be known at once that it is a woman and not a man who is referred to. Speak up. Use of pocket-book. Use of titles. Use of Christian names. 719 APPENDICES Promises and declarations. I ABRIDGED MEMORANDUM OF ENGAGE- MENTS ENTERED INTO BY AN OFFICER WITH THE SALVATION ARMY. Every Officer, upon filling up his Candidate’s Form, makes the following promises and declara- tions, and is only accepted as an Officer on the faith of them : — 1 . That he understands and believes the principal doctrines taught by The Army. ( See Book 1 , Part V , Chapter 111.) 2. That he has given up the use of intoxicating drink, tobacco, and snuff. 3. That he has given up the wearing of jewellery, includ- ing ear-rings. 4. That he pledges himself to study and carry out, and to endeavour to train others to carry out, all Orders and Regulations of The Army. 6. That he intends to live and die in the ranks of The Salvation Army. 6. That he will spend not less than nine hours every day in the active service of The Army, of which not less than three hours of every week day shall be spent in visitation. 7. That he will fill up for the inspection of his Superioi Officer Forms and Books showing how his time is spent each day. 8. That he will wear uniform, and dress in every way in accordance with the direction of Headquarters. 9. That he will never receive any money for himself in the form of pay, beyond the amount of allowances granted under the scale authorized by Headquarters. 720 Appendix] Abridged Memorandum [I 10. That he perfectly understands that no salary or allow- ance is guaranteed to him, and that he will have no claim against The Salvation Army, or against any one connected therewith on account of salary not received by him. 11. That he has read and will carry out the following orders as to presents and testimonials or other gifts : — (a) Officers are expected to refuse absolutely, and to pre- vent, if possible, even the proposal of, any present or testimonial to themselves. ( b ) An Officer who is receiving part salary only may accept food or other such gifts, such as are needed to meet his wants ; but it is undesirable for any one who is receiving full salary to accept gifts of any kind. 12. That he will not publish any books, songs, or music, except for the benefit of The Salvation Army, and then only with the consent of Headquarters. 13. That he promises to accept cheerfully the decision of Headquarters as to the person chosen from time to time as his Lieutenant or Commanding Officer. 14. That he will not engage in any trade, profession, or money-making occupation, except for the benefit of The Salvation Army, and then only with the consent of Head- quarters. 15. That he is aware that Field Officers are responsible for their own doctors’ bills, unless they arrange otherwise with the Divisional Commander. 16. That he is willing to come into Training, that it may be seen whether he has the necessary goodness and ability to become an Officer in The Salvation Army ; and, should Headquarters conclude he has not the necessary qualifi- cations, he pledges himself to return home, and work in his Corps without betraying dissatisfaction or creating trouble. 17. That he understands that he will be required to do at least twelve months’ Probation Service after leaving the Training Garrison. 18- That he is, or is not, courting, as the case may be. 19. That, if not courting, he will not begin anything of the kind while he remains a Candidate, and not for at least twelve months after being appointed an Officer ; that he will not court any one at the Corps or town to which he is appointed, and never commence, or allow to commence, or break off, anything of the kind, without first informing his D.C., or Headquarters, of his intention to do so, and that 3 A 721 Appendix] Abridged Memorandum [I he will never marry any one, marriage with whoxn would cause his severance from The Army. 20. That he has read, and accepts, and will carry out, the following Regulations as to Engagement, Courtship, and Marriage : — (a) Consent will real be given to the engagement of male Lieutenants. lb) Before consent will be given to the marriage of any male Officer, the Divisional Commander must be prepared to give him three Corps subsequent to his marriage. (c) No male Officer will be allowed to marry until he has completed at least three years Active Service, except in cases of long-standing engagements before application for the Work, when special consideration may be given. ( d) No male Officer will be allowed to marry before he is twenty-two years of ’ age, unless required by Headquarters for special service. {(*) Consent will not be given to the marriage of any male Officer (excepting under extraordinary cir- cumstances) until twelve months after the official consent to engagement has been given. (/) Consent will not be given to the engagement of any male Officer, unless the young woman proposed is likely to make a suitable wife for an Officer, and (if not already an Officer) is prepared to come into Training at once. g) Consent will be given under certain circumstances to engagements between female Officers and Soldiers, irrespective of the eligibility of such Soldiers for acceptance as Officers, ( h ) Every Officer must sign before marriage the Articles of Marriage, (See Book 11 , Part 111 , Chapter X, Section 5, I, paragraph 10.) 21. That— (a) He will never, on any consideration, do anything calculated to injure The Salvation Army, and that he will never, without first having obtained the consent of his D.C., take any part in any Religious Service or in carrying on any Service in opposition to The Army, (b) He will make true records of what he does from day to day, and confess, as far as he is concerned, and report as far as he may see in others, any neglect 722 Appendix] Abridged Memorandum [I or variations from the Orders or directions of hi* Leaders. ( c ) He understands that The Army does not undertake to employ or to retain in its service any one who is not fitted for the Work, or faithful and successful m it ; and he solemnly pledges himself quietly co leave any Appointment or Army Corps to which he may be sent, without making any attempt to disturb or annoy The Army in any way, should The General desire him to do so. He discharges The Army and The General from all liability, and pledges himself to make no claim on account of any situation, property, or interest he may give up in order to secure an engagement in The Army. (d) He understands that The General will not be respon- sible in any way for any loss he may suffer in conse- quence of being dismissed during trial or afterwards, as he is aware that a trial is necessary for the purpose of testing his suitability for the work of Salvation Army Officership. (c) The answers given to the questions on his Candidates' Form appear to him to fully express the truth as to the questions put to him, and that he knows of no other facts which would be likely to prevent his acceptance by The General, if such facts were known to him. 728 Appendix II] Uniform Sects. 1, 2 F.O. must wear it. Local Officers also. Official Schedule. No departure from it. At a wedding. Crimson cioth. Summer wear. IT UNIFORM Section 1. — General Regulations 1. The Field Officer must, when on duty, wear the official uniform of the rank he holds, and which will accord with the particulars set forth herein. 2. The F.O. must see that all Local Officers and Soldiers working under his direction wear the official uniform of the rank they hold, in accordance with the particulars herein. 3. All trimmings, badges, and insignia must accord with those described in the Official Schedule approved by Headquarters, and filed in the Trade Department. 4. At special Meetings or Demonstrations of any kind, no departure from the Regulation uniform shall be permitted, except with the express per- mission, in writing, of the Divisional Commander. 5. At a wedding, the bride may, if desired, appear without a head covering, and wear a plain white or cream-coloured sash, with a suitable motto worked in crimson. Section 2.— Field Officers— Men THE CAP 1. Crimson cloth, trimmed with a S.A. band, according to rank, 1J inches wide, and metal crest, according to rank. 2. For summer, the cap may be of drill, chip or straw plait, crimson or white. 724 Appendix II] Uniform Sect. 2 JACKET 3. Navy-blue serge or cloth. Single-breasted lounge, loose at chest and shoulders, but fitted at the waist ; patch breast pockets ; stand collar trimmed with black braid and bearing ‘SV and tracing according to rank, worked on patches of crimson cloth, 5 inches in length, with pointed ends. 4. Shoulder-straps of the Lieutenant and Captain to be of the same material as the jacket, edged with black braid and tracing, according to rank. The shoulder-straps of Ensign, Adjutant, and Comman- dant to be of crimson cloth, edged with black braid. 5. The sleeve trimmings to be — (a) For Lieutenant, two rows of yellow braid round each cuff. Probationary Lieutenant, one row. ( b ) For Captains, two rows of red braid round each cuff. Probationary Captain, one row. (c) For Ensigns, Adjutants, and Commandants, a row of red piping beside the braiding on cuff. VESTS AND UNDER JACKETS 6. Crimson guernseys or crimson stockinette or cloth jackets may be worn by Officers of all ranks ; or instead, a crimson vest, single-breasted, fastening up to the neck, buttoning at the front or the side. COLLARS 7. Where a white collar is worn, it must not show more than a quarter of an inch above the uniform tunic or coat, and should be attached to the inside of the collar of the tunic, coat, or vest, and not to the shirt. The approved collar is stocked at the Trade Department. TROUSERS 8. Navy-blue serge or cloth. To be cut only with sufficient room to allow of free movement. The bottoms should be at least one inch less than the knee. The trousers of Officers of the rank of Ensign Navy-blue cloth. Shoulder- straps. Sleeve trimmings. Crimson. Not more than quarter inch showing. Navy-blue cloth. 725 Appendix II] Uniform Sect, 2 Design. Capes same colour. In place of ovtrcoat. Navy-blue or black. Black Black only. No glovss in Msetings. and above to have one row of l|-inch black braid down each side seam. OVERCOATS 9. Navy-blue serge or cloth, single or double- breasted, Prussian collar, not more than 4| inches and not less than 3 inches deep. Collar to be of the same material as the coat. Vertical or cross pockets as desired. Officers’ Overcoats to bear such insignia of the Officer’s rank as may from time to time be directed, and to have a cloth back-strap to confine the coat at the waist. 10. Overcoat capes, when worn, to be of the same cloth as the overcoat, and long enough to cover the hands : four small buttons in front, and fasten with hook and eye or button. Overcoats and capes to be lined or not as desired with crimson or black lining only. CAPES 11. These may be worn in place of overcoats, and are to be made as described in previous para- graph, but with the addition of a Prussian collar 4J inches deep. MACKINTOSHES 12. To be navy-blue or black, and, where lined, lining to be crimson or black. LEGGINGS 13. To be of black leather. FOOT-WEAR 14. Patent leather, brown, or white boots or shoes must not be worn. Rubber over-shoes or goloshes should be worn in wet weather. Where gaiters are worn, they must be black or navy-blue. GLOVES 15. Gloves, when worn, may be of thread, wool, doe, or buckskin, and the colour may be navy-blue, black, dark-brown, or slate. Leather gloves must 720 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 3 not be worn of a lighter shade than dark chocolate ; thread or wool gloves may be white. Open-Air Meetings must be conducted without gloves, except during severe weather. UNDRESS UNIFORM X6 # . Officers of all ranks are entitled to wear during the summer months a uniform of lighter material, either crimson or navy-blue, of the same pattern as the Regulation uniform, provided, in all cases, that the distinguishing badges of rank are worn. Officers may remove the patrol jacket or coat in any Meeting, provided a Regulation crimson guernsey or jacket is worn underneath. Field Officers may wear undress uniform when engaged on visitation. Section 3.— Field Officers — Women BONNETS 1. To be of black, plain plait, trimmed with navy-blue silk, and of the official pattern, dimen- sions, and trimmings, as filed in the Trade Depart- ment. 2. Bonnet strings must not exceed yards in length in the pair, and 4J inches in the width. The front edge of the bonnet, except in the case of Probation Officers, to be trimmed with red piping. IIATS 3. The undress Regulation hat, for extremes of both hot and cold climates, trimmed in accordance with the official design, and with crimson S.A. band, according to rank, may be obtained from the Trade Headquarters. In the case of Slum Officers the hat to be edged with red underneath. women’s storm cap 4. Women-Officers who are engaged in Circle work may wear the authorized storm cap in place Lighter for summer. According to design. Bonnet strings Undress. When cycling, etc. 727 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 3 Navy-blue serge. Same material as speaking iacket. Holland or Jinen. of the bonnet when cycling between Corps and Societies, or on other duty. SPEAKING JACKETS 5. To be of navy-blue serge or cloth. Close- fitting back, and loose front. To be fastened with cloth-covered buttons, with suitable spaces between each button. Stand, or stand-and-fall collars as desired, to fasten with hook and eye, trimmed with §-inch black braid, and bearing C SV according to rank. Depth of fall of collar about 3| inches. In the case of the Captain and Lieutenant, the collar will be trimmed with black braid and ‘SV and tracing according to rank, worked on red cloth 4§ inches in length, with pointed ends. In very small collars the length may be reduced propor- tionately, but in no case may the badge be less than 4 inches in length. Sleeve trimmings to be according to Section 2, paragraph 5, of this Chapter. A watch-pocket may be inserted on the left side, if desired. In no case may a watch be worn fastened on outside of jacket or bodice. Jacket to have shoulder-straps and all trimmings according to rank, as set forth in Section 2, para- graph 4, of this Chapter. The Field Officer must wear the speaking jacket when attending or conducting Meetings. ( See paragraph 8.) SKIRTS 6. To be of the same material as speaking jackets, and to be made plain, without braiding or trim- ming, walking length. To be worn same length back and front. SUMMER UNIFORM 7. For summer uniform, skirts and jackets may be made of holland, linen, or crash material of a fawn colour, as pattern filed in the Trade Depart- ment. 728 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 3 BLOUSES, BODICES, AND FRONTS (UNDRESS) 8. To be of serge, merino, or other wool or cotton navy-blue or crimson material. With or without yoke. With either shirt or ordinary plain sleeves. Where fullness in front is required, this must be either in pleats, as in a Norfolk bodice, or in simple gathers. For summer, blouses of a fawn shade may be worn, as pattern filed in the Trade Department. Officers may not wear blouses when attending or conducting Meetings. (See paragraph 5.) FRILLS, EMBROIDERY, ETC. 9. No frills, tucks, smocking, embroidery, or trim- mings may be worn. Collars may be either stand- and-fall or stand, but must come close up to the neck. Jerseys must not be worn without speaking jackets. EDGINGS FOR NECK 10. Plain, white linen collars may be used, or, if preferred, a white cord or edging, to show not more than a quarter of an inch above the collar of the uniform. Tucks, ruching, ties, or white collars of any description, turning over the collar, must not .be worn. OUTDOOR JACKETS AND COATS 11. Navy-blue serge or cloth, single or double- breasted. Stand-and-fall collar, not exceeding inches deep, of the same material as coat. Semi-sacque or sacque back, and loose front. To bear such insignia of the Officer’s rank as may from time to time be directed, and to be buttoned with cloth buttons. Two side pockets. ULSTERS AND LONG OUTDOOR COATS 12. Navy-blue serge or cloth, single or double- breasted. With cross or vertical pockets as desired. With or without detachable capes. Capes, if worn, to be of the same material as the ulster, and lined 729 Serge. No frills. Show quarter inch. Semi-sacque. Blue serge. f Appendix II] Uniform [Sect, 3 In place ot coat. No bell sleeves. Blue or black. No fancy wear. When prohibited. Apply to women. Slum Officers. Wives’ trimmings. with black or crimson, long enough to cover hands, and buttoned with cloth buttons, and with cross- straps of the same material as cape. CAPES 13. These may be worn in place of coats, and are to be made as described in the previous paragraph but with the addition of a turn-down collar, not exceeding 3^ inches in depth. SHOWER-PROOF CLOAKS 14. Of navy-blue serge or cloth, and of pattern filed at the Trade Headquarters, with plain coat or slightly full sleeves, not bell or bishop’s sleeves. MACKINTOSHES 15. Must be of navy-blue or black, lined with crimson or black. FOOT-WEAR 16. Patent leather, brown, or white boots or shoes must not be worn. Ribbons, bows, buckles, or steel rosettes, and french heels must not be worn. Where gaiters are worn, they must be black or nav}r-blue. Rubber over-shoes should be worn in wet weather. GLOVES 17. The same Regulations to apply* as those framed for men-Officers. The use of gloves when leading Meetings indoors is prohibited. UNDRESS UNIFORM 18. The Regulations for men-Officers as to the occasions when undress uniform may be worn, shall apply to women-Officers also. 19. Slum Officers may, in addition, wear the undress uniform when engaged on ordinary Slum work, and at Slum Meetings. 20. The trimmings worn by the wives of Field Officers will be the same as those worn by the husband, unless and except where otherwise pre- scribed. 730 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 4 Section 4.— Soldiers —Men CAP 1. Navy-blue cloth, trimmed with a crimson S.A. band 1J inches wide. For summer, the cap may be of navy-blue or white plait. JACKET 2. Navy-blue serge or cloth. Single-breasted lounge, loose at chest and shoulders, but fitted at waist. With stand collar, trimmed with half-inch black braid, and bearing brass ‘S’s.’ VESTS AND UNDER-JACKETS 3. Crimson guernseys, or crimson stockinette or cloth jackets may be worn by Soldiers, or, instead, a crimson vest, single-breasted, fastening up to the neck, buttoning at the front or side. COLLARS 4. Where a white collar is worn, it must not show more than a quarter of an inch above the uniform tunic, and should be attached to the inside of the collar of the tunic, coat, or vest, and not to the shirt. Collars of the authorized pattern are sold by the Trade Department. TROUSERS 5. Navy-blue serge or cloth. To be cut only with sufficient room to allow of free movement. The bottoms should in all cases be at least one inch less in measurement than at the knee. OVERCOATS, FOOT-WEAR, ETC. 6. The Regulations re Field Officers’ Uniform with regard to Overcoats (with the exception of the insignia and back strap), Capes, Mackintoshes, Boots and Shoes, Leggings, Gloves, etc.., shall also apply to Soldiers. Blue. Navy-blue. As Officers. Quarter inch only showing. Not too loose. Officers' Orders apply. 731 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 5 Black, plain plait. Limit for strings. Official design. Navy-blue. Same material as jacket. Fawn. Serge or merino., Section 5.— Soldiers — Women BONNETS 1. To be of black, plain plait, trimmed with blue silk, and of the official pattern, dimensions, and trimming, and bearing a crimson S.A. band. 2. Bonnet strings not to exceed 2| yards in length in the pair, and 4| inches in the width. HATS 3. The undress regulation hat for extremes of both hot and cold climates, trimmed in accordance with the authorized design, and bearing a crimson S.A. band, may be obtained from Trade Head- quarters. SPEAKING JACKET 4. To be of navy-blue serge or cloth, and to have plain shoulder-straps of the same material. The collar may be stand-up or turn-down as required. The stand-up collar to be trimmed with half-inch mohair braid, and not to exceed 2 inches in height. The turn-down collar should be about 3| inches in depth, and must not be trimmed with braid. ( See Section 3, paragraph 5.) SKIRT 5. To be of the same material as the speaking jacket, and to be a plain walking skirt, to be worn same length back and front. SUMMER UNIFORM 6. For summer uniform, skirts and jackets may be made of holland, linen, or crash material of a fawn colour, as pattern filed in the Trade Depart- ment. BLOUSES, BODICES, AND FRONTS 7. To be of serge, merino, or other wool or cotton navy-blue or crimson material. With or without yoke. With either shirt or ordinary plain sleeves in the case of blouses or bodices. Where fullness in front is required, this must be either in pleats, as in a Norfolk bodice, or in simple gathers. 7B2 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 5 For summer, blouses of a fawn shade may be worn. No frills, tucks, smocking, embroidery, or trim- mings may be worn. Collars may be either turn- down or stand- but must come close up to the neck. Jerseys must not be worn without speaking jackets. EDGING FOR NECK 8. Plain, white linen collars may be used, or, if preferred, a white cord or edging, to show not more than a quarter of an inch above the collar of the uniform. Tucks, ruching, ties, or white collars of any description, turning over the collar, must not be worn. OUTDOOR JACKETS AND COATS 9. Navy-blue serge or cloth, single or double- breasted. Turn-down collar not exceeding inches deep, of the same material as the coat, semi-sacque or sacque back, and loose front. To be buttoned with cloth-covered buttons. Two side-pockets. ULSTERS AND LONG OUTDOOR COATS 10. Navy-blue serge or cloth, single or double- breasted. With two side-pockets, and ticket- pocket. With or without detachable capes. Capes, if worn, to be of the same material as the ulster, and lined with black or crimson, long enough to cover hands, and buttoned with cloth-covered buttons, and with cross-straps of the same material as the cape. CAPES 11. These may be worn in the place of coats, and are to be made as described in the previous para- graph, but with the addition of a turn-down collar, not exceeding 3J inches in depth. SHOWER-PROOF CLOAKS 12. Of navy-blue serge or cloth, and of the pat- terns filed in the Trade Headquarters, or with 733 No tucks. Navy-blue. Single or double- breasted. Instead of coats. Pattern filed at Trade Head- quarters. Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 6 Blue or black As Officers. Same as Soldiers. Letters and four rows braid. Narrower braid. Yellow tracing. Blue. Crimson. plain coat or slightly full sleeves, not bell or bishop’s sleeves. MACKINTOSHES 13. Must be of navy-blue or black, lined with crimson or black. Collar to be of same material. FOOT-WEAR, GLOVES, ETC. 14. The Regulations re Field Officers’ uniform, with regard to boots and shoes, gloves, etc., shall also apply to Soldiers. Section 6.— Local Officers — Men and Women 1. The uniform of Local Officers, with the excep- tion of Band Local Officers, shall be the same as Soldiers, and the official position for which they hold Commissions will be indicated in the following manner : — CORPS SERGEANT-MAJOR 2. The Corps Sergeant-Major (man) shall wear four broad V-shaped stripes, black on crimson, on the left arm, with the letters C.S.-M. in crimson in centre of stripes, and one row of crimson braid on the bottom edge of collar of tunic. 3. The Corps Sergeant-Major (woman) will wear the same badge of rank, bu*t the braid will be narrower. SECRETARY 4. The Corps Secretary shall wear one row of yellow tracing braid through the middle of the tunic collar. TREASURER 5. The Treasurer shall wear one row of blue tracing braid through the middle of the tunic collar. SERGEANT 6. All Sergeants will wear one row of crimson braid on the bottom edge of the collar, and three crimson stripes on the left arm. Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 6 COLOUR-SERGEANT 7. The Colour-Sergeant shall wear, in addition, ‘ crossed flags’ badge. RECRUITING-SERGEANT 8. The Recruiting-Sergeant shall wear, in ad- dition, the letters R.S. above the stripes. PENITENT-FORM SERGEANT 9. The Penitent-Form Sergeant shall wear, in addition, the letters P.F.S. above the stripes. corps cadets’ guardian 10. The Corps Cadets’ Guardian shall w r ear, in addition, the letters C.C.G. above the stripes. PUBLICATION SERGEANT 11. The Publication Sergeant shall wear, in addition, the letters P.S. above the stripes. CORPORAL 12. The Corporal shall wear two V-shaped yellow stripes of braid on black cloth on the left arm. LIFE-SAVING SCOUT LEADER 13. The Uniform for a Scout Leader will consist of the regulation hat, with the approved grey ribbon lettered in red ‘The Salvation Army Life- Saving Scouts,’ shorts or breeches, shirt and collar, leather belt, stockings, or leather gaiters, tie, leather pouch, and strap. On the right shoulder braid of the Troop Colour will be worn in four stripes, 9 inches long, platted and attached to the shoulder-strap, with loose ends from the base. On the left shoulder, 9 inch lengths of braid of Patrol Colours will be platted and attached in the same manner as on the right shoulder. A double loop of red silk cord round base of left shoulder- strap, the loop being 9 inches long, allowing for a tassel of 1 inch in length. The complete metal badge, in white on red background, will be worn on front of the hat. Crossed flags. R.S. P.F.S. C.C.G. P.S. Two yellow stripes on arm Scout Leader 735 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 6 The Life-Saving Guard Leader. Badge on left arm. Q.M. LIFE-SAVING GUARD LEADER 14. The Uniform of a Guard Leader will consist of a light-blue grey tunic — made in four different lengths, in each case 6 inches of navy blue skirt showing below — grey neckerchief, leather pouch and strap, the pouch to be worn on the left side, reaching to the hip. Also a grey felt hat with a grey ribbon lettered in red 6 The Salvation Army Life-Saving Guards. ’ The Trimmings will be as follows : Scarlet collar, epaulettes and cuffs. A patch-pocket on the right side, with scarlet piping round the flap, and a half-belt at the back, decorated with two scarlet buttons and piping, but no buttonholes. On the right shoulder braid of the Troop Colour will be worn in four stripes, 9 inches long, plaited and attached to the shoulder, underneath the epaulettes, with loose ends from the base. On the left shoulder, 9 inches of braid of Patrol Colours will be plaited and attached in the same manner as the left shoulder. A double loop of red silk cord round base of left shoulder-strap, the loop being 9 inches long, allowing for a tassel of 1 inch in length. The complete metal badge, in white on red background, will be worn on front of the hat. ENVOY 15. The Envoy shall wear one row crimson braid at the bottom of tunic collar, and badge on left arm, similar to that worn by Y.P. Sergeant, but with the word Envoy wrought inside the wreath. QUARTERMASTER 16. The Quartermaster shall wear one row of crimson braid at the bottom of tunic collar, and badge on left arm, similar to that worn by Y.P. Sergeant, but with the letters Q.M. wrought inside the wreath. 736 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect, 6 YOUNG PEOPLE’S LEGION SECRETARY 17. The Secretary of the Young People’s Legion shall wear the letters Y.P.L., with yellow wreath, on left arm. CORPS CADETS 18. The Corps Cadets shall wear the Regulation Corps Cadets’ badge. ACCEPTED CANDIDATES 19. The Accepted Candidates shall wear the Regulation badge, consisting of a star with a ‘C’ in the centre. YOUNG PEOPLE’S SERGEANT-MAJOR 20. The Young People’s Sergeant-Major shall wear one row of red tracing round the bottom edge of the collar, four stripes of red braid on the left arm, and the letters Y.P.S.-M. worked in white silk on the shoulder-straps. YOUNG PEOPLE’S TREASURER 21. The Young People’s Treasurer shall wear the letters Y.P. in blue wreath on left arm. YOUNG PEOPLE’S SERGEANT 22. The Young People’s Sergeant shall wear three crimson stripes, and with the letters Y.P. on the left arm. The Sergeant’s stripes shall, in all cases, be worn on the left arm above the elbow, and the points downwards. The letters to be placed above the middle of the upper row, and to be of the same colour as the stripes, unless otherwise stated. All badges to be worn on the left arm, above the elbow, BANDSMEN 23. Navy-blue or red jacket, as prescribed for men Soldiers, with the name of the Corps worked on the shoulder-strap. Navy-blue trousers, red jersey or jacket, and Bandsman’s cap. The jacket may be fastened with either buttons or hooks and eyes, as suitable to the design sanctioned. 3 B Y.P.L. C.C. * C ’ inside of star. Y.P.S.-M. Y.P. and blue wreath. Y.P. on left arm. Name of Corps on shoulder strap. 737 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 6 Music pouch. Red jacket. Variations. Special Band- master’s Badge. One row of white. Yellow braid at bottom cf collar. 24. The music pouch, which must be black, and shoulder-belt, which shall be either black, white enamelled or pipeclayed, with fittings well polished. 25. For summer wear, the blue jacket may be replaced by the red jersey or red jacket. 26. Variations in the arrangements of the braid trimmings may be made, subject to the approval of the National Headquarters, but loose 'ends,’ ‘ frogs, 5 and ‘ olivets, 5 or barrel buttons, are not to be sanctioned. White braid other than | inch tracing braid must not be worn. BANDMASTER 27. The Bandmaster shall be distinguished by the Bandmaster’s badge, white braiding, and white chin cord on cap. The tunic to be trimmed with white- braided cord shoulder-straps, white russia braid tracing inside the red tracing on foreparts, cuff and back, and two rows of white braid on collar of tunic and white ‘Ss’. If desired, the white russia braid may be omitted, or, as an alternative, a plain blue jacket fastened with hooks and eyes, and braided down the front and around the bottom edges ; with shoulder-straps of white braided cord, of authorized pattern filed in the Trade Department. Silver or gold braid must not be worn. The name of the Corps to be worked in white on the collar badge. DEPUTY-BANDMASTER 28. The Deputy-Bandmaster will be distinguished by a white badge and chin-cord on cap, and will wear one row of white braid on the tunic collar, and white ‘ Ss. 5 Shoulder-straps to have the name of the Corps worked in white, and fastened with white buttons. BAND SECRETARY 29. The Band Secretary will wear a single row of yellow braid round the bottom of tunic collar. 738 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 6 BAND SERGEANT 30. The Band Sergeant will wear three stripes on left arm, of the same colour as the principal braiding. DRUMMER 31. The Drummer may wear the authorized Drum badge worked in silk on black cloth ; to be worn on the left arm. YOUNG people’s BANDS 32. The authorized cap, with badge similar in design to the Senior Bandsmen’s caps, but of smaller proportions, will be worn by the Band boys. 33. The Y.P. Band Leader’s Uniform will be similar in shape to that of the Senior Bandmaster, the trimmings being — (a) Red cord epaulettes. ( b ) Red 4 Ss ’ on the collar. (c) Name of the Band with Y.P. in the middle in a half circle in red letters on the collar. LIFE-SAVING SCOUTS AND GUARDS 34. The uniform is fully described in Orders and Regulations for Young People , Part III . DRUM-AND-FIFE BANDS 35. The authorized cap, of Forage cap shape, with Regulation Band of Love badge on front, to be worn over right ear, and fastened with leather adjustable chin-strap. SONGSTERS 36. The distinctive badge shall be a harp, worked in crimson silk on black cloth, worn on the front of the uniform jacket, on the left side by men, and on the right by women. THE SONGSTER LEADER 37. The Songster Leader’s badge will consist of a similar harp in white silk. Three stripes on arm. Drummer Badge. Smaller than Senior Badge. Y.P. Band Leader. Forage cap. Harp. White harp. 739 Appendix II] Uniform [Sect. 6 Discourage in the very young. YOUNG PEOPLE’S UNIFORM 38. The wearing of Army uniform by young children is to be discouraged. But when a boy or girl reaches twelve years of age, and gives satis- factory evidence of conversion, the Commanding Officer may give permission for the Regulation Soldier’s uniform to be worn. Caps, and smaller-sized bonnets, and hats of the Regulation shape, will be available for boys and girls who are considered by their Commanding Officer to be eligible to wear The Army uniform. Although it is not deemed expedient to encourage the wearing of uniform by children under twelve, it is, of course, necessary that all finery should be avoided, and the children dressed neatly, and in harmony with Salvation Army principles. 740 Appendix] Schedule of Furnishings for Quarters [III III SCHEDULE OF FURNISHINGS FOR QUARTERS 1. In small Corps at which unmarried Officers wnen to are usually stationed, it is generally necessary to m ° 1 y ’ provide for the Quarters two rooms only ; viz., Living Room and Bedroom, and in such cases the Schedule will be modified accordingly. 2. While the full number of some of the articles Livin s Room, named will not be necessary, the Living Room will be furnished as shown herein for Living Room and Scullery, with the addition of a couch ; and the Bedroom will also be furnished as shown herein, with the exception that two single beds should be provided where possible. 3. The following Schedule is the standard for the The standard, furnishing of a Field Officer’s Quarters containing four rooms and scullery : — FRONT ROOM Front - room Suite (Four Carpet. Chairs, Two Easy Chairs, Clock. One Couch). Coal Vase. Occasional Table. Cornice Pole. Fender and Brass Fire-Irons. Blinds, jHearth-Rug. FIRST BEDROOM [Brass and Iron Bedstead, Bolster, 4 ft. 6 in. wide. 4 ft. 6 in. wide. Two Feather Pillows. IWire Spring, 4 ft. 6 in. wide. Hearth-Rug. Wool Mattress, 4 ft. 6 in. Fender and Fire-Irons, wide. Washstand. 741 Appendix] Schedule of Furnishings for Quarters [HI FIRST BEDROOM — continued Toilet Set. Dressing Table. Mirror. Chest of Drawers. Towel Rail. Two Chairs. Floor Linoleum. Three Strips of Carpet. Cornice Pole. Blinds. SECOND BEDROOM Hearth-Rug. Three Strips of Carpet. Fender. Washstand. Toilet Set. Dressing Table. Mirror. Chest of Drawers. Blinds. Iron Bedstead, 4 ft. wide. (Or two Single Bed- steads.) Spring to match. Mattress to match-. Bolster. Two Pillows. Two Chairs. Towel Rail. Linoleum. When necessary, a third Bedroom will be furnished. The articles provided will be as shown for the Second Bedroom. STAIRS AND LANDINGS These must be suitably covered with Linoleum. Door and Slip Mats will be provided, and where necessary, Stair Rods. LIVING ROOM AND SCULLERY Blind. Linoleum. Table. Armchair. Four Chairs. Fender, Fire-Irons, and Guard . Rug. Scuttle. Set of Saucepans. Two Kettles. Frying-pan. Shovel. Dust-pan. Two Baking Tins. Paste Board and Rolling Pin. Hard Broom. Hair Broom. Carpet Banister. Set of Shoe Brushes. Set of Stove Brushes. Two Tea Trays. Tea Caddy. Clothes Horse. Chopper. Two Baths. Two Pails. Slop Pail. Alarm Clock. Clothes Basket. Knife-Board. Knife-Box. Washing-Board. Two Scrubbing Brushes. Dinner Set. Tea Set. Breakfast Cups, Saucers, and Plates. Egg Cups. Sugar Basin and Cream Jug. Butter Dish. Table Cruet. 742 Appendix] Schedule of Furnishings for Quarters [III LIVING ROOM AND Set of Jugs. Teapot. Three Pie-Dishes. Two Candlesticks. Set of Basins. Six Tumblers. Bread Pan. Dough Pan. Six Table Knives. Six Table Forks. Six Dessert Forks. SCULLERY - -continued Six Dessert Knives. Six Dessert Spoons. Six Teaspoons. Two Tablespoons. Carving Knife and Fork and Steel. Three Flat Irons. Two Lamps. Towel Roller. Enamelled Bowl. HOUSEHOLD LINEN One and a-half Pairs of Sheets for each Bed. One and a-half Pairs of Blankets for each Bed. One Quilt or Counterpane for each Bed. Four Pillow Cases for each Bed. Six Toilet Covers. Two Pairs of Dark Curtains. Four Pairs of Lace Curtains. Short Curtains as necessary. Six Tea Towels. Six Dusters. Three Roller Towels. Two White Tablecloths. One Best Tablecloth. One Coloured Tablecloth. 743 Appendix IV] General Remarks [Chap. I VI HINTS ON HEALTH AND THE WATER TREATMENT t. — General Remarks hi. — Diseases and their ii. — Treatments Treatment Chapter I For Officers’ guidance. Functions of the skin. What the skin is. GENERAL REMARKS 1. Tins Appendix contains a few simple directions for treating and healing ailments and diseases to which Salvation Army Officers are most exposed, and which, if not properly dealt with, may result in seriously impairing their health. Officers will also find the information contained herein useful in connexion with their sick visitation. 2. A proper understanding of the functions of the skin in the preservation of health and in the treatment of ailments will be of great value to Officers, and especially to those engaged in Field Work. 3. The skin is a very delicate covering and protection to the wonderful and complex organism of our physical frame ; in an adult it has an extent equivalent to about 2,160 square inches. Though to the eye it appears to be a single and somewhat simple tissue, it really consists of three layers, each differing very materially in structure. (a) The internal layer is plentifully supplied with blood- vessels, nerves, and absorbents, and is, consequently, very sensitive. The external layer is a thin, elastic membrane, without blood-vessels and nerves, and 744 Appendix IV] General Remarks [Chap. I is comparatively devoid of sensibility. Between these is an indistinct layer — unless, as in the case of dark-skinned people, it becomes the seat of the pigment from which his colour is obtained. ( b ) Upon the surface of the skin of an average-sized person there are over seven millions of minute pores, each of which when in a healthy state is continually secreting and excreting fluids — one watery and the other oily — which impart pliancy and softness to the skin. (c) The excretions from the skin are such that if allowed to accumulate, they become harmful : hence the necessity for frequent washing. When these excre- tions are profuse, it is more than necessary that the skin should be kept clean. It should, however, be borne in mind that frequent washings with soap may take away the oil which is necessary to the healthfulness of the skin, in which case the person is rendered liable to take cold. 4. The prejudice manifested by many people against the application of water to the entire body is astonishing, but as the knowledge and experience of the beneficial results attending its free use increases, this prejudice will, doubtless, pass away. Indeed, when people generally learn to rightly appreciate God’s precious gift of water there will be less suffering, an increase of happiness, and length of days. 5. Every Officer should procure Dr. Ruddock’s handy guide to the simple treatments by means of Homoeopathy and Hydropathy. It is most valuable, and has the virtue of being inexpensive. The use of water. A valuable book. 745 Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sects. 1,2 Chapter II TREATMENTS Preventative against colds. How taken. To dry the body. Section i.— Cold Sponge Bath 1. Perhaps one of the most valuable applications of water for those strong enough to bear it is the simple cold or tepid bath on rising in the morning. It has an invigorating effect upon the body, and is a sure preventative against colds. It can readily be managed as hereunder described. 2. Where the person has not the convenience of a hip bath — that is to say, a bath in which the bather sits down — he should secure a large tub and a good-sized sponge or a piece of flannel. On rising he should tie a large towel round his waist, kneel down, and well sponge his head and shoulders ; he should then sit down in the water, and sponge his shoulders and body, taking the water up in the sponge, and letting it run down his back ; then rise, and step in, and sponge his legs. He can apply the water just as he feels he can bear it. Where there is a ‘feeble reaction, or when the weather is very cold, he need not do more than merely wet the body all over. 3. A thick, common, rough brown sheet, or a large Turkish towel, is the best thing to dry with. It can be wrapped round the body on coming out of the water, so as to prevent chill. The bather should rub himself smartly till he feels all in a glow. Alternative proposal. Section 2. —Wet Towel Rub 1. Where such method as that described in Section 1 of this Chapter is not convenient, the 740 Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sect. 3 following plan, which can be adopted in almost every home, is recommended : — 2. The person should wring out a cold or tepid wet towel, and, holding each end, drawing it backwards and forwards across his back and shoulders, so as to effectually deal with the entire back, and in the same way apply a dry towel. The wet towel may be applied for a minute or more ; the dry, a couple of minutes. The operation should be continued over the whole body. 3. Persons who purpose dressing after the Towel Rub should begin the rub with the feet and legs, put on stockings and shoes, and then wind round the legs a sheet or blanket from the hips downwards. By adopting this plan, the feet are kept warm, and the general reaction of the body secured. Section 3. — Packing Part 1 . — The Wet Sheet Pack 1. It would be difficult to exaggerate the effec- tiveness of the Wet Sheet Pack in dealing with fevers of all kinds ; whether local inflammations of the stomach, lungs, brain, or acute rheumatism, small-pox, measles, scarlatina, etc., the Pack soothes and arrests the feverish condition. 2. In resorting to the Pack, great care is neces- sary so as not to expose the patient to cold air, draughts, etc. The following instructions must be carefully observed : — 3. The Wet Sheet Pack must only be applied in cases of high fever. {See Part 2, paragraph 1, of this Section ). 4. Three good-sized dry blankets should be spread on a bed, and over the top blanket a tightly wrung cold wet sheet, preferably linen. The sheet should be sufficiently large to cover the patient How administered. If dressing after rub. For fevers, etc. Don’t expose to cold. Whew resorted, to. How administered. 747 Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sect. 3 Make patient comfortable. Wet cloth round head. Extra blankets. Duration, After the bath. When preferable. from neck to feet. (Whilst in all cases the cold sheet is the best, yet if the patient is very delicate, the water in which the sheet is soaked should be tepid.) The patient should then recline on the centre of the sheet, and be quickly encased in it, half the sheet being brought over the chest, with arms up ; then, with arms down, the other edge of the sheet should be brought quickly over the arms, well tucked round the neck, and between the legs, and covering the feet. 5. Over this, the first blanket should be drawn, but not too tightly, care being taken to fill up all the spaces, and to make the patient easy and com- fortable. The second and third blankets should be wound tightly round all, in such a way as to retain the heat. 6. A wet cloth should then be wrapped round the head, with a dry cloth over it to keep it moist, and a hot bottle placed to the feet outside the second blanket. 7. If more clothing is necessary, a down quilt, extra blankets, or pillows may be added. 8. The patient may be kept in the Pack from thirty to forty minutes, according to the severity of the symptoms. In cases of great weakness, however, the Pack should not last more than half an hour. 9. In every case the Pack should be followed by some external application, such as a Tepid Sponge Bath (see Chapter II, Section 1), Tepid Towel Rub ( Chapter II, Section 2), or Dripping Sheet Bath (Section 4 of this Chapter), before retiring to bed ; the effect being to tone up the skin after the Pack. Part 2 . — The Trunk Pack 1. In cases of ordinary colds, chills, influenza, feverish symptoms, liver troubles, etc., the Trunk 748 Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sect. 3 Pack or Compress is to be preferred, as it is more serviceable, and can be more easily applied by the inexperienced than the full Wet Sheet Pack above referred to. {See also Chapter III , Section 3, paragraph 2.) 2. The Trunk Pack consists of a wet linen or cotton bandage, sufficiently broad to extend from the armpits down over the hips, with a thick flannel wrapped twice or thrice around to retain the heat. The illustration shows a patient wearing the Trunk Pack, in a standing position, as the Pack may be worn under the nightshirt, or even during the day, under the ordinary clothing, when used for chronic complaints, such as indi- gestion, liver and kidney disturb- ances, etc. It is referred to here, however, only as used for fevers or influenza, when the patient naturally remains in bed. When the Compress is dry, if the patient is still feverish, it should be re- applied, as in the first instance. 3. After the fever has abated, the patient may have a Wet Towel Rub, Dripping Sheet or Rath after the Pack, according to the needs of the case_ 4. In the treatment of fevers of every kind precaution must be taken to guard against the patient becoming chilled. A hot water bottle should be placed to the feet at all times of the year when there is a tendency to cold extremities, and on returning to bed, but with the wet cloth to the head. 5. During the continuance of the Pack the patient should be supplied with water to drink, preferably cold water. How administered. When fever abated. Gnard against chills. Water to drink 749 Treatments [Chap. II, Sect. 3 Appendix IV] Diet. 6. Milk and farinaceous foods are best for persons requiring these treatments. Milk, if given hot, should be scalded rather than boiled. Part 3. — The Mustard Trunk Pack How arranged. IIow formed. How used. Head kept moist. Ablutions. 1. The Mustard Trunk Pack is arranged by placing a double blanket over the bed, with an old piece of blanket spread just where the hollow of the back will come when the patient reclines. 2. A quarter to half a pound of mustard bran should be mixed into a paste, and a quart of warm water added. A cloth sufficiently large to go round the trunk should then be placed in the liquid, wrung out tightly, and spread quickly over the piece of blanket. 3. The patient should then recline on the bed, when the mustard cloth must be brought round the body, and the ends of the piece of blanket folded round the trunk, as shown in the illustration. The patient should then be encased with blankets in the same manner as for the Wet Trunk Pack. (i See Section 3, Part 2, of this Chapter .) 4. The head must be kept moist during the Pack, which should last from twenty to thirty minutes. 5. After the Pack, and without loss of time, the patient should have a Tepid Sponge Bath, Wet Towel Rub, or Dripping Sheet Bath, according to circumstances. Part 4. — The Mustard Spinal Pack How arranged. The Mustard Spinal Pack, in precisely the same form as the Mustard Trunk Pack, referred to in the previous Part. The Calico should be from six to ten inches broad from the hollow of the neck to the lower part of the spine ; the Pack should be kept on for thirty minutes. 750 Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sects. 4, 5 Section 4. - The Dripping Sheet Bath A Hip-Bath, or tub, containing a pail of warm water should be ready by the side of the bed. In this a small sheet or a couple of towels tacked together should be soaked. The patient should be unwrapped as quickly as possible : he should then sit down in the bath, the sheet having been lifted out of the water, and wrapped round the patient from behind, from the neck downwards and right round the body, touching the body everywhere. This should be removed in about two seconds. A dry sheet or large towels should be ready to put on immediately the wet one is slipped off. The patient should step out of the bath on to a piece of flannel or blanket. When thoroughly dried, he should return to bed without delay, or, if not too weak, dress and take a short walk. Section 5.— The Cold Sitz Bath 1. The cold Sitz Bath is one of the most useful appliances for home treatment, and a most powerful tonic. Scarcely any vessel is so generally useful in a private house, and there is no form of bathing appliance so universally resorted to from which so much benefit is derived. 2. The beneficial action of the Sitz Bath is various. it is used for weakness of the digestive organs, for piles and weakness of the bowels, loose- ness or constipation, uterine or kidney affections, also for undue flow of blood to the head, and general debility. It is also very useful for brain workers, taken twice a day for about ten minutes each time. 3. What is understood as a Sitz or Hip Bath, is a vessel in which the patient is seated in tepid or cold water, as the case may need, with the feet outside, and the body covered with a blanket to How administered. Its value. What for. How administered. 751 Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sect. 6 Hot foot bathing. Temperature, etc. When to take the bath. For extreme debility and difficulty of reaction. How arranged. prevent exposure to the air of the room. There should be sufficient depth of water to come up over the bowels, the stomach, the lower portion of the liver and lungs ; whilst at the back the water should extend about two-thirds of the way up the spine, thus covering the kidneys. 4. In the event of the patient’s feet being cold, they must be put in a hot Foot Bath while in the Sitz. The feet should be dashed in the cold Sitz when taken out of the hot water. The head must be kept well damped by means of a wet towel. 5. The temperature of the water must be regu- lated according to the patient’s general condition, the time of the year, whether winter or summer, etc., and his powers of reaction. As a general rule, during the winter months the water should range between 65 and 75 degrees Fahrenheit. 6. The best times to take the bath are at 11 a.m. and 5 p.m., or just before retiring; but it should never be taken after a full meal until two or three hours have elapsed, or about half an hour before a meal. 7. For the hot Sitz Bath, see Chapter III , Section 10. Section 6.— The Bed Bath 1. The Bed Bath is only resorted to in cases of extreme debility and difficulty of reaction. It is very soothing, and often induces sleep when nothing else will. 2. On either side of the patient should be placed a hot water bottle, and one at the feet. The nurse, without disturbing the bedclothes, slips a warm blanket under the patient, and, after removing the night dress, holds up the bedclothes with one hand, and with the other sponges the body all over. The process is followed by a brisk dry rubbing. Local spongings are administered in the same way. 752 Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sect. 7 3. Extreme caution should be observed in giving Care necessary, these baths in order to avoid chilling the patient. In very delicate cases the sponge should be dipped in tepid water : in ordinary cases in cool or cold water. Section 7 . — The l amp Bath 1. A Spirit Lamp is placed under a common How arranged, wooden-bottomed chair ; the seat and back of the chair is covered with a rug or thick towel. The patient, seated upon it, is covered over with either blankets or a mackintosh, extending to the floor, to keep in the heat. The feet are placed in hot water, a wet cloth applied to the head, and the patient given plenty of cold water or barley water to drink, in order to induce perspiration. In this position, the whole of the body, from the neck to the feet, is affected by the heat, and a profuse perspiration produced. 2. The patient may be kept in the bath after Duration, he begins to perspire for from ten to twenty minutes, according to the severity of the symptoms and the strength of the patient. 3. If the heat becomes too intense, a corner of the blanket may be lifted now and then to reduce the temperature as required. 4. In cases of influenza or cold, a mild aperient Ap*n«ntjn^ should be taken to ensure free action of the liver coid. enza ° and bowels, and barley water should be taken freely instead of water, in order to stimulate the action of the kidneys. 5. When ready to be taken out, the Dripping Wet towel rub. Sheet (see Section 4 of this Chapter) or Wet Towel Rub (see Section 2 of this Chapter) should be applied, immediately after which the patient should retire to bed. 6. The Lamp Bath should be administered once Frequency, daily in ordinary cases until the patient is well. 753 3c / Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sects. 8, 9 How administered. To reduce the temperature. Washings. Frequency. For inflamma- tion of all parts of the body. Steam Foments. How prepared. A portable Cabinet Bath is preferable to the Lamp Bath, and can be secured for a nominal sum. The " Gem Cabinet Bath is recommended. It can be used also as a Vapour Bath. ( See next Section .) Section 8.— A Vapour Bath 1. This may be given in exactly the same way as the Lamp Bath ( see Section 7 of this Chapter), excepting that a quart of boiling water in a kettle is placed on the Spirit Lamp. 2. Should there be too much steam, let a corner of the blanket be lifted now and then to allow a little to escape. 3. The treatment on leaving the bath should be the same as after the Lamp Bath. 4. The baths should be administered daily until the patient is well, as prescribed in Section 7 of this Chapter . Section 9. — Hot Foments 1. Hot Foments should be applied for inflam- mation of all parts of the body, and may be re- peated so long as the inflammatory condition remains. 2. Steam Foments are so called from the flannels being heated by steam, and changed very fre- quently, the object being to keep a continuous active heat; or, in other words, to keep the skin red. 3. The best method is to place the fomenting flannels (which should be half a yard square and of not less than two folds) in a large potato steamer, capable of holding three or four quarts of boiling water, until they are thoroughly heated. The flannel should be folded straight before being put in, and not all in a lump. 754 Appendix IV] Treatments [Chap. II, Sect. 10 4. Where a potato steamer is not procurable, a pan of boiling water may be used. The flannel should be lifted out into a coarse towel, which should be wrung as tightly as possible with the flannel in it. The flannel should then be applied as directed. \ 5. Two sets of flannels should be used so that one is being made hot while the other is in use. By keeping the water on the simmer, the flannels will be ready when required. Water should be added in small quantities at a time so as not to unduly chill the bulk of it. 6. The patient, or the limb cr part that is to be fomented, must be placed upon a blanket folded into three thicknesses, and with the ends free to be folded upon and over the parts to be fomented, so that the heat of the flannels may be effectively retained. 7. The flannels should be renewed about every quarter of an hour, a towel or piece of dry flannel being always interposed between the hot flannel and the injured part during the fomentation. 8. When the Foments are removed warmed flannel should be placed over the part. 9. When it is impossible to administer Hot Foments with any degree of efficiency, local Mustard Packs may be substituted on the principle set forth in Chapter II, Section 3, Part 4. 10. Smedley’s Chilli Paste is, in the absence of mustard bran, very useful to rub over the parts affected, and, with a wet bandage over it, is a powerful counter-irritant. Section io. — The Feet Compress 1. The Feet Compress is usually applied for sleeplessness after the Sitz Bath and Spinal Mustard Pack. ( See Chapter III, Section 20.) A pan is useful. Two sets of flannels necessary. How applied. After fomentation. Warmed flannel. Local Mustard Packs. Chilli Paste and wet bandage For sleeplessness 755 Appendix IV] Treatments Chap. II, Sect. 10 How arranged. Repeated. 2. The Compress is composed of Socks, made of swansdown calico, large enough to come up over the ankles. The socks must be well wrung out of cold water, and the soft side applied to the skin. A thick woollen or blanket sock is then brought up over the wet calico. 3. The treatment should be renewed during the night should the feet appear to be overheated. 756 App. IV] Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. Ill, Sects. 1-3 Chapter III DISEASES AND THEIR TREATMENT Section i. — Fevers For the treatment of Fevers of all kinds the Packs. Pack is of inestimable value as the foundation of treatment. ' ( See Chapter II, Section 3.) Section 2. — Scarlet Fever In cases of Scarlet Fever the Wet Sheet Pack wet sheet {see Chapter II, Section 3, Part 1) may be repeated Pack ‘ twice a day (in the forenoon, and about five o’clock in the evening), until the eruption is well out, after which sponging over with warm water daily, and a Pack every other day, will suffice to complete the cure. Section 3. — Measles and other Eruptive Diseases 1. The best application is for the patient to be Treatment, bathed in hot water, with a little salt added thereto, afterwards being put to bed with the Trunk Pack on. {See Chapter II, Section 3, Part 2.) The patient should be plentifully supplied with tepid water to drink, and his head kept cool by means of a wet towel. 2. Only Trunk Packs are to be used for eruptive Note, diseases, with warm spongings over twice a day — morning and evening — with Condy’s Fluid added to the water, to disinfect the skin. {See Chapter II, Section 3, Part 2.) 757 App. IV] Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. Ill, Sect. 4-6 Curable The Wet Sheet Pack Carefully follow instructions. Mustard Packs. Wet Compress. Diet. The Liver Bandage. Section 4 . — Smallpox 1. The much-dreaded malady of Smallpox is by the same treatment of Packings reduced to an ordinary and more manageable disease. 2. The Wet Sheet Pack ( see Chapter II, Section 3, Part 1) twice a day from the beginning will of itself cure the most malignant cases. 3. The method described in the foregoing for the treatment of Smallpox is recommended with every confidence ; and if the friends of people who are attacked with the dread disease will carry out these instructions, giving the patients plenty of Cream of Tartar to drink (putting about two tea- spoonfuls to a pint of water, with sugar to taste) they will prove the value of these directions. Section 5.— Rheumatic or Gastric Fever 1. In all such cases a Mustard Trunk ( see Chap- ter II, Section 3, Part 3) and Leg Pack twice daily is recommended. 2. The Leg Pack is given on the same principle as the Trunk Pack, save that it is applied to the leg only. 3. A Wet Compress round the waist, or part affected, wrung out tightly, and covered with two or three layers of flannel, should be worn until the patient is well. 4. Milk and farinaceous foods are the most suit- able diet. Section 6.— Inactivity of the Liver, etc. 1. The Liver Bandage is recommended, and is prepared by using pieces of linen mackintosh and wet inner linen, long enough to extend from the middle of the chest round the right side to the 758 App. IV] Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. Ill, Sects. 7, 8 spine, and broad or deep enough to extend from the armpits to the hips, with two pieces of tape attached at each end, sufficiently long to tie at the opposite side. 2. This bandage is intended to be worn constantly for inactivity of the liver, enlargements, etc., and after wearing a short time, its beneficial effects are evidenced by an alteration in the action of the liver. 3. When there is any irregular action of the heart, the same bandage may be worn on the left side, the only difference being that the bandage should be hollowed out under the arms, so that it may extend to the level of the shoulder, with an elastic loop to suspend it, and one string below to bind it round the waist. 4. See also the Lamp Bath treatment ( Chap- ter II, Section 7). Section 7.— Lumbago 1. In cases of Lumbago, the Liver Bandage (see Section 6 of this Chapter) may be applied across the loins, and if re-wetted may be worn night and day, 2. Hot Foments are also recommended ( see Chapter II, Section 9) for the same complaint. Section 8. — Sore Throats and all kinds of Throat Affections 1. A little of Smedley’s Chilli Paste should be well rubbed round the throat, and the Throat Compress afterwards applied. This may be shortly described as two or three folds of wet cloth round the neck, with two or three folds of flannel over it, to prevent evaporation. This Compress should only be used indoors. It should be changed as it becomes dry ; and when removed before going Worn constantly. Local Compress or Mustard. Lamp Bath treatment. Liver Bandage. Foments. Throat Compress. 759 App. IV] Gargle. Treatment. Hot Sitz Bath. Duration. Frequency. Wear flannel over kidneys. Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. Ill, Sects. 9, 10 out into the open-air, the neck should be well sponged with cold water. 2. In severe cases a gargle, composed of a tea- spoonful of Condy’s Fluid to a pint of water, will be found useful. Section 9.— Inflamed Eyes Inflamed eyes, caused by cold or feverishness, should be bathed in milk and cold water or boric lotion, and a piece of lint placed over the eye, bound round with a napkin when the patient retires to bed. This may be re-wetted during the night, if necessary ; and when it is taken off in the morning, the eyes should be well bathed with cold water. Section 10. —Difficulties with Bladder or Urine 1. These will be greatly relieved, and often cured, by simple hot Sitz Baths. This bath may be obtained by using a hip bath or round tub, half filled with comfortably warm water, and containing two handfulls of mustard bran. 2. The patient should sit in the water from fifteen to twenty minutes, putting a couple of blankets around his legs, one coming from the shoulder, and the other from the front, to keep the air from him ; the feet should be in a warm foot-bath. 3. This may be repeated as often as the patient complains of uneasiness, with the precaution taken to sponge him over with cold water when he is taken out. 4. A piece of double flannel should be worn over the kidneys, to prevent taking cold, and the patient should lie down after the bath for from twenty to thirty minutes to allow the condition of the body to become normal. TOO App. IV] Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. Ill, Sects. 11, 12 5. The patient should drink plenty of barley water, containing a squeeze of lemon, during the day. 6. In all these cases great care should be taken with the diet. The patient should not take any salt food or other highly-seasoned dish ; in fact, the more he is restricted to bread, milk ; and vegetables, the better. Section 1 1,-- Diarrhoea 1 . In simple cases of Diarrhoea a strong Mustard Trunk Pack (see Chapter II, Section 3, Part 3) should be administered, after which a Body Com- press will often be found beneficial, made in the same way as a throat bandage (see Section 8 of this Chapter), only large enough to cover the abdomen, and bound on with flannel. 2. In bad cases this may be wrung out of slightly warm water, two or three times a day. The patient must be kept as quiet as possible and fed on a milk diet. Section 1 2.— Constipation 1. A Body Compress (see Section 5, paragraph 2, of this Chapter) put on every night, and taken off in the morning, will often prove of great service. The patient should be sponged over with cold water when the Compress is removed in the morning. 2. When the cold Sitz Bath is resorted to (see Chapter II, Section 5) it acts upon a patient very much better when preceded by hot applications across the bowels for thirty minutes. (See Chapter II, Section 9.) 3. Oatmeal, gruel, porridge, brown bread, and fruit will generally bring on a natural action of the bowels in about a week. Drink Barley Water. Diet. Simple cases. Bad cases. Body Compress. Sitz Bath. Diet. 7G1 App. IV] Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. Ill, Sects. 13-17 Section 13.— Rheumatic Fever For this complaint the Lamp Bath is recom- mended ( see Chapter II, Section 7). Section 14. — Chronic Rheumatism The Lamp Bath is recommended. ( See Chapter II, Section 7.) Also Packs, as per Chapter II, Section 3. Section 15.— Common Cold This is dealt with under Chapter II, Section 3, Part 1 , and Chapter II, Section 7. Section 16.— Influenza This is dealt with under Chapter II, Section 3, Part 1 , and Chapter II, Section 7, and the hot Sitz Bath described in Section 10 of this Chapter will also be found remedial. Treatment. Add mustard bran to bath. Retire after bathing. Section 17.— Cold in the Head 1. A mistake very commonly made is to put the feet into water as hot as the patient can bear, and then to let it gradually cool. This often does more harm than good. The water should be of moderate heat at first, and a kettle of boiling water should be kept near, so that the attendant can keep adding a little, so making the heat of the water greater when the feet are taken out than when they were put in. 2. Mustard bran added to the water is also advantageous. The patient should wrap a blanket round his legs while in the bath. 3. On taking the feet out they should be well dried, and warm wool stockings put on, if the patient is going to remain indoors ; but if he has to go out, he should plunge his feet quickly into 762 App. IV] Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. HI, Sect. 18-20 cold water before wiping, taking them out again immediately. But the safest plan is to go to bed after this treatment. Section 18.— Colic or Cholera In bad cases of Colic or even Cholera, the hottest Sitz Bath ( see Chapter II, Section 5) the patient can sit in is recommended for as long as he can bear it. Hot water should be continually added to maintain the temperature. The water should come right up over the bowels, and a good strong dose of cayenne pepper — say, as much as would lie on a threepenny piece — in a tumbler of hot water, should be drunk, to be repeated every half-hour, or until further advice can be obtained. Section 19. — Abscesses and Gatherings 1. Hot Water Poultices , hot foments, and poul- tices of linseed meal and bread, are the best appli- cations. They should always be kept moist and hot. 2. In the case of gathered fingers, where people are obliged to use their hands, strips of linen wrung out of cold water, wrapped round, and covered with a finger stall, are better than poul- tices, only they need to be re-wetted as soon as they get dry. 3. In cases where gatherings and whitlows do not heal, they should be held in a lotion of hot water and Condv’s Fluid (about a teaspoonful to a tumbler of water) as often as possible. Section 20.— Sleeplessness 1. A cold Sitz Bath ( see Chapter II, Section 5) before retiring for the night, and lasting from six to ten minutes, will often be found conducive to sleep. The patient’s spine should be gently rubbed Treatments. Gathered fingers, Gatherings, whitlows, etc. Cold Sitz Bath. 763 App. IV] Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. Ill, Sect. 21, 22 Hot Soap Head Pack. Spinal Mustard Pack. Take chill off water. Sleep alone. Its value. for a few seconds whilst in the bath, and his feet placed in hot water. In this case the patient’s head must not be wet, and it is not advisable to use quite so much water for the bath — sufficient to cover the hips will meet the need. 2. The hot Soap Head Pack and the Feet and Leg Compress are recommended when the cause of the sleeplessness is due to an over-heated con- dition of the head. ( See Chaptar II, Section 10.) The directions are as follow : — (a) A piece of swansdown caHco, sufficiently large to cover the head, is placed in hot wafer, partly wrung out, and the fluffy side well soaped. This is then placed over the head, and covered with a thick woollen or flannel nightcap. ( b ) The Compress is applied in the same way as the Feet Compress (see ), except that the wet calico must come up to the knees, as well as the flannel or woollen stockings. 3. A further treatment is the Mustard Spinal Pack (See Chapter II, Section 3, Part 4), followed by the Feet Compress ( see Chapter II, Section 10). SectLn 21. — Weakly Patients 1. For weakly patients, who perspire at night, and are generally delicate, the water for the morning bath should have the chill taken off, whilst a slightly warm bath at night will often induce sleep. 2. Such patients should, if possible, sleep alone, and on a soft mattress — never on a feather bed — and the covering should be light and warm. Thick and heavy quilts are very injurious to delicate persons. Section 22.— Fresh Air Fresh air is of the greatest value both in pre- serving health and in all kinds of sickness and weakness. Open windows as much as possible — 764 App. IV] Diseases and their Treatment [Chap. Ill, Sect. 23 indeed, there should alwa}^s be one window open — only avoid putting the patient in a draught. Thousands of people are made invalids by being put to sleep in too close sleeping rooms. Section 23. — Requisites 1. People with families are recommended to Blankets, procure two pairs of small grey blankets for bath purposes, which can be had at about 5.9. 6d. a pair. They will more than pay their cost in saving the bed blankets. 2. In most English-speaking countries Colman’s Mustard bran can be had by ordering at the Stores or at Hydropathic establishments. 3. An ordinary bath thermometer will also prove of value. 4. To those to whom it is hurtful or by whom it cannot very well be digested, milk should be given very sparingly. Mustard bran. Thermometer valuable. When not to give milk. 7G5 Index Tage Abridged Memorandum of En- gagements entered into by an Officer appointments, will leave when instructed Army, will not injure, if he leaves . . Candidates’ Forms, answers true claims, has none against Army courtship, rules re, accepts doctor’s bills doctrines, believes Army’s . . drink, strong, given up Lieutenant, will accept Headquarters’ decision re loss. Army not responsible marriage, accepts conditions money-making employment, no — not personal presents and testimonials . . Probation Service, term of publishing books, music, etc.. . records snuff Training Garrison, willing to enter tobacco Uniform unsuitable, if Accounts (see under Finance, Corps) Active Service definition of three years before marriage what it is Adornment, Worldly (see under Worldly Adorn- ment) Advancement conditions of of Corps, F.O. responsible for promotion (see under Pro- motion) Advertisements costly, should not be under- taken newspaper After-Meeting, The (see under Prayer Meeting) 723 722 723 721 721 721 72U 720 721 723 722 721 720 721 721 72! 722 720 721 720 720 721 330 63 330 18 24 460 462 Par. Pag< All-Nights of Prayer advantages of 503 collection at 505 Covenant Service, introduce 507 c D.C’s consent necessary 503 frequency of 503 21 a Holiness 506 e music, very little instru- mental 504 object of 505 10 order, how to keep . . 504 18, 19 praise, finish with 508 15 refreshments 504 1 Amusement, Places of 338 2 Anniversaries 13 Army, The 557 — celebration of 557 20 Corps 558 list of Armv 556 14 methods of celebration 557 use them 11 Announcements 460 17 exaggeration, beware of 461 12 General Regulations re 459 216 Harvest Festival 564 2 miscellaneous methods 463 newspaper 462 16 Open-Air 460 2 placards or bills 461 8 plans, the best, for 459 16 platform, instructions re . . 460 — three minutes only 461 presentation of Colours 516 time to be occupied in 460 tramcars 462 1 Annual Cash Statement of In- 2 come and Expenditure Commanding Officer and . . 342 Corps Finance Board and.. 342 Divisional Commander and 342 Secretary prepares 342 5 Appeal, Right of 7 against decision of Census Board 369 — Judgment of Conciliation Board 664 — of Court Martial 687 — Court of Appeal 688 6 Recruit has 369 1-6 Soldier has 369 The General’s Court of Ap- peal 688 Par. 1 10 1 1 2 3 7 12 8 14 9 6 / 4 5 6 7 3 5, 6 1 3 1-6 5 4 1, 3 2 C 2 2c 6 15a 15 15 15 12 8 l 5 14 12 767 Index Page Par. Page Par. Appeals, Special Regulations re .. .. 341 Y.P. Band instruments .. 419 Appearance (see under Personal Ap- pearance) Appointments aossnce from, D.C. & F.O s accept as from God arrangements for successor.. arrival Circle Corps decisions re, who gives departure for entrance (see under En- trance on Command) extent of, find out Farewell Meetings leave, must not, without consent length of Marching Orders and successor, arrange for travelling to trust Superior Officers what to do on receipt of Marching Orders who decides 573 57U 575 576 631 574 576 573 575 573 574 575 575 575 570 575 574 Army, The and Governments and pub- lic Bodies — publicans, theatricals, &c. — the Churches — the police and authorities branches of, relationships to Commander-in-Chief of commencement of construction of divisions of, in the Field . . Flag, the Generalship of government of ( see under Government, Army) history of how commenced leadership in object of one Army positions in, principal property (see under Pro- perty) relationships to other branches . . . . Soldiers, instruct re pro- gress of .. . . * .. symbols of under command of one per- son 239 252 241 271 702 322 313 321 321 710 322 313 313 316 313 702 327 702 314 710 322 Army Ribbon Army Symbols Crest, the Flag, the • • General Regulations, re . . Salute. Officers’ -- Soldiers’ Articles of Marriage Articles of War affirmation re Articles, the at Enrolment 206 712 710 710 713 712 526 514 333 514 15 2 8 13 6 3 12 13 7 15 1 6 8 9-11 1 H 3 1 3 1 2 I 4 1 10 1-3 1-7 1 , 2 2 l 10 7 6 Articles of War — continued illuminated copy of, pre- sentation of must be signed by each Re- cruit Summary of, at Enrolment to accompany Transfer Note transfers and Y.P. Recruits to sign pro- visionally Assistant-Company Guard Assistant Life-Saving Scout Leader appointed by Warrant Warrant, appointed by Assistant Y.P.L. Instructor Assistant Y.P.L. Secretary appointment of attendance of, at Y. P. Census Meeting Y.P. Census Board, when attend 515 333 514 365 365 421 411 439 439 425 410 416 416 Assistant Y.P.S.-M. appointment of Corps Census Meeting, may represent Y.P.S.-M. at . . Y.P. Census Board, when attend 411 352 416 Auditor appointment of, when Corps Secretary Chancellor as duties of outside public Salvation Army no 597 597 589 589 589 Backings Candidates, first, on . . — conscientious answers Local Officers, reappoint- ment of Officers’ Marriage re.. 403 404 336 64 Backsliders Census Board and names on Visitation Book twelve months notify proposed removal of name removal of, from Roll ( see under Removal of Names) Backsliding Badges Accepted Candidates Band Reservist Local Officers’ Long Service mourning, Regulation Order of Long Service Balance Sheet Corps, Annual International Headquarters.. Band 183 406 393 350 541 331 342 589 and Indoor Meetings.. Application Form for attendance at Open-Airs .. — outside Demonstrations. v Bandsman’s Application' Form — Bond 387 382 385 391 382 882 10 1 6 36 3b 5 4 8 8 56 \h 4 4 10 4 3 19 19 4 4 4 1 4 3 2 2 1 2 2 4 d 1-4 20 5 c 14 4 1-4 6 1 , 2 6 8 7GS Index Band — continued Bandsman’s Commission — Widows’ Gratuity Fund Bandsman and membership of Songster Brigade — commissioning of . . — recommissioning of Bandsman’s Widow’s Gra- tuity Fund — resignation of — suspension of breaches of discipline Brigade, separate Open-Air — cancellation of Commis- sion, reasons for Churches, don’t disturb Christmas playing ( see under Christmas Playing and Singing) C.O. commands — must meet monthly commissioning of composition of congregational singing and definition of discipline, breaches of distribution of instruments entering the Hall Flag, the formation of Fund, Band Reservist to contribute to — exempt from tithe.. General Regulations, re . . holidays, use opportunity of income, Band Secretary re- sponsible for instrument, giving up of instrumental combinations, Regulations for instruments, distribution of — exchange of — must be Army property — purchase of second-hand — purchase of new . . — sale of — to bear Army Crest — use of insubordination, how to act March, playing on the — selection of tunes for . . — when to stop playing . . Membership of, maximum.. — minimum — Songster Brigade . . — monthly Spiritual Meet- Music (see under Music) Musical Meeting and Fes- tival (see under Musical Meetings and Festivals) must not overpower con- gregational singing . . Open-Air Operations . . — position of , in Outside Demonstrations, con- ditions for attendance at — when to take part in playing of, on March property, Deputy-Bandmas- ter responsible for Page Par. Page Par. Band— continued 382 9 proposed Bandsinen must 396 1-4 serve as Band Recruits . . 392 3 public processions, Regula- 378 5 tions re 391 382 5 purpose of 379 2 895 0 re-commissioning of Bands- men 395 5 396 1-4 Recruit ( see under Band -394 Recruit) 395 3 — Recruits, acceptance of-- 382 10 395 6 — selection of 381 2 385 lc — transfer of 394 1, 2 Regulations, D.C. to supply 380 9 395 7 — when Band refuses to 385 1 observe 381 13 Reserve ( see under Band Reserve) resignation of Bandsmen . . 394 1 381 12 Sergeant and ' 346 2 g 380 8 should be formed into a 382 5 Ward 371 9 378 6 sick, don’t disturb 386 5 215 13 Songster Brigade, and 397 5 378 3 spiritual interests of, Band 395 6 Sergeant and 346 2g l 383 1 1 String Band, formation of 383 12 387 1 — Regulations re 383 13 711 46 suspension of Bandsmen . . 395 8 381 teaching of, when no Band- master 382 3 393 Sc Timbrel 383 13 593 13a transfer of Bandsmen 394 1.2 378 Uniform of Bandsmen 737 23 555 7 what it is 378 3 when to stop playing on 346 2 h March 385 1-10 394 1 Widow’s Gratuity Fund . . 396 1-4 Y.P., the (see under Y.P. 390 10 Band) 383 •J8I 11 g Band, Concertina OOi 384 4 formation of 383 12 384 3 Regulations for 383 12 383 1 valuable for indoor Services 225 3 383 383 3 2 Band Recruit 384 5 acceptance of 382 10 381 13 Bandsmen, proposed, must 385 16 serve as 392 3 472 10-13 Company, formation of 392 1 385 1-10 definition of 382 10 378 4 length of service as . . 392 3 378 3 serve six months as . . 392 3 378 5 Soldier, must be enrolled as, three months 392 2 380 8 Band Reserve Badge, special, for 393 4 d Certificate of Appointment to 393 4 C.O. and the Reservist 393 5 215 13 entry, conditions of . . 393 3 establishment of 392 2 385 1 Gratuity Fund, retain con- 627 6a nexion with 392 2 method of transfer to 393 3 391 need for 392 1 698 8 re-transfer to Band . . 393 4C 386 1-10 special duty for 393 5 transfer, method of, to 393 4 346 /ii what it is 392 1 769 3d Index Page Far. Page Par. Band Secretary Census Board, may repre- sent Band Sergeant at .. responsibilities of Uniform of Bandsman’s Widow’s Gratuity Fund ( see under Gratuity Fund, Bandsman’s Widow’s ) Bandmaster, Corps and Commanding Officer . . — transfers to Band .. — Regulations re playing . . appointed to Command of Corps’ Band Census Local, when a character of Commanding Officer and . . Command of Deputy-Bandmaster and leadership, must possess leaders, other musical, re- sponsible to March, playing on the member, Corps Census, Board, when — Corps Finance Board musical ability, must possess — combinations of Corps, responsible for resignation of — Commission to be re- turned Uniform of Young People’s Band, re- / sponsibility for . . . . I Band o? Love age of Members — of transfer to Y.P.L. Commanding Officer and .. composition of Junior Section of Y.P. Le- gion Membership, Conditions of objects of pledge of Roll and Register to be used for L.-S. Chums Summer Term Terms, Summer and Winter value of what it is Winter Term Y.P. Legion — Junior Section of Band of Love Leader member, Y.P. Census Board work under Y.P.L. Leader Y.P.L. Leader and Band Sergeant appointment of, why., assist in conducting Open- Air Meetings Bandmaster’s absence, and.. Census Board, when a mem- ber of — may represent Bandmas- ter, if not a member — Band Secretary may re- present, at 352 352 738 345 394 385 345 352 345 315 345 346 345 345 472 352 595 345 345 394 394 738 410 418 9 9 29 2S 4 transfers to Cartridge Book 353 16a Wards and 353 2 Corporal, The appointed to assist Ward Sergeants, may be . . 347 n i — to assist a Sergeant, may be 349 z responsible to the Sergeant 349 z Uniform of 735 12 Corps advancement of, F.O. re- sponsible for . 24 7 Ceremonial Flag 7H 4a ! Corps — continued Circle (see under Circle Corps) condition of, and Marching Orders difficulties ( see under Corps Difficulties ) dissatisfaction in D.C. must not take F.O. away from F.O. must not leave finance ( see under Finance, Corps ) Finance Board ( see under * Corps Finance Board) Flag harmony of, C.O. respon- sible for mutiny ( see under Mutiny) prejudice, beware of, before entering . . preparation for successor at progress of, what is en- tailed what it is — to do on receipt of Marching Orders Corps Cadet age of and Candidature Application Form for bonuses for books for study Brigade Candidates to attend Open- Air and Class C.O. must meet weekly C.O's responsibility .. conditions of acceptance of — of transfer to Higher Grade Corps Cadet duties first curriculum enrolment of Examinations — bonuses g rades, number of fuardian Guards, may be Life-Saving may be Guards or Scouts .. reasons for Report, half-yearly, on requirements of Scouts, may be Life-Saving Sergeant Service Examination .. Soul-Winners’ Legion studies of • • transfer to Higher Grade . . — conditions of Uniform of Corps Cadet Guardian assisted by C.C. Sergeant . . command of consulted before C.Cs be- come Scouts or Guards .. duties of member of Corps Census Board — Y. P C*nsu« Board .. responsibility of Uniform of Page* Par. 575 665 6 573 15 573 15 711 4a 662 1,2 570 3 575 6 24 7 321 5 575 6 448 451 2 451 3a 452 1 450 448 10 405 5 451 36 451 3 448 2 449 7 451 12 450 9 448 3 452 1,2 452 1 449 5 449 4 450 11 450 11 448 1 452 e 450 10 450 11 449 46 453 453 2 450 10 449 6 449 7 737 10 347 k 449 4 450 11 346 j 351 3,4 415 26 316 2 j 735 10 774 Index Corps Cadet Sergeant appointed to assist Guardian Page C.C 347 Corps Correspondent appointment of C. O. must select definition of position of D. C. must approve selection of F.O. must help local press reports, C.O. must approve telegrams telegraphic address what to send when no who appoints wires work of 650 650 349 650 650 652 650 651 651 651 652 650 651 650 Corps Difficulties Board of Conciliation, and C. O. must know of Courts Martial (see under Courts Martial — Soldiers) disagreements dissatisfaction D. C., when to refer to mutiny ( see under Mutiny) quarrels, how to deal with separations (see under Sepa- ration) what to do when to refer to D.C. 663 662 662 665 663 662 662 663 Corps Finance Board advisory and consultative and accounts — Finance Regulations — Hall, care of . . Annual Cash Statement of Income and Expenditure — Meeting appointed by D.C. . . audit Balance Sheet — preparation of Budget, responsibility of Candidates, travelling e penses of Christmas playing and ing committee, no constitution of . . debt (see under Debt difficulties dissolution of D.C. appoints . . donations Finance Regulations and furnishing Quarters, r sponsible for — Schedule of Hall, care of — lighting and heating of — repairs to Harvest Festival Effort Home League Finances 1 be reviewed Meeting. Annual ~~ Monthly — business of Members of 595 618 340 578 596 597 594 597 596 617 597 406 606 595 594 595 595 594 602 340 585 741 578 578 581 606 399 597 559 595 594 1 Par. |! I li _ ______ _ Page 1 Par. Corps Finance Board — cond. Minutes 595 8 2k money, securing 595 10 monthly Meeting of . . 595 4 Q payments to Army Funds. 596 12 1 — authorization of 596 14, 18 property 596 11 Quarters, Schedule for fur- 3 nishing 741 5 Quartermaster and 1 578 0, 7 L2 quorum 595 5 repairs, Corps responsibility 582 7 7 — I.H.Q. responsibility 582 5 — to Hall 581 — report urgent, to D.C. . . 581 3 responsibilities of 594 2 Rubber Stamp, Regulation . . 596 14 7 Schedule of Furnishing for 2 Quarters 741 Sectional Financial Reports 595 9 Self-Denial Effort 606 2 a urgent accounts 597 18 2 Y.P. Annual, the 606 2d — Finance and 422 2 1 Corps Friends’ Book 618 6 Corps Records 4 ( see under Rolls, The ) 3 Corps Sergeant-Major appointment of 343 l chief Local Officer 343 3 3 C.O. should confer fully 4 with 343 3 Marches, responsibility re.. 470 member. Corps Census 6 Board 351 3 4 2 Open-Air Meetings, must 4 enforce Regulations re . . 343 g 6, 7 position of, when F.Os are absent 343 7 12 processions, work in . . 470 I 20 qualifications necessary 343 2 1 Uniform of 734 19 13 when in Command 343 7 Corps Standard 22 Candidates to be secured . . 401 5 _ Correspondence 3 business, do not mark ; Per- 0 sonal ’ 647 2 2'" g confidential 647 3 copies of, keep 645 7 cover all points 646 9 keep copies of 645 7 7 letter, model 644 5 7 letters, personal 647 — retain all 646 13 *: — reply quickly 646 14 4 model 644 5 7 — telegram 649 4 l note-paper for 643 4 6, 7 official note-paper for.. 643 4 1-7 opinion, express an . . 646 10 A 1 personal, what is 647 3 2b post-cards, use of, for 646 15 Press, with the 653 read letter over 645 6 8 telegraphing, rules re 648 thin k before writing .. 643 3 8-13 write plainly 645 8 3 Councils o? War 714 775 Index Page Court of Appeal allowed, when appeal is 688 appeal against decision of.. 688 — may be refused 688 conditions of appeal to 687 Court Martial, against Judg- ment of 687 either party to Court Mar- tial may appeal to 687 Final ( see under General’s, The, Court of Appeal) General’s, The, Court of Appeal, appeal to . . 688 grounds of appeal to . . 687 time limit, the 687 Courtship character, standard of 62 flirtation, no 63 jilting, penalty for . . 63 rules re, F.O. accepts 721 vows, sacredness of 63 Courts Martial — Field Officers absence of accused, can pro- ceed in 683 accused entitled to assist- ance 677 — adviser or assistant 677 — advocate 677 — and composition of 678 — may give evidence on own behalf 683 — may leave case in F.S’s hands 678 — - notified of composition of 678 — Officer assisting him 676 — rights of 682 accuser, rights of 682 acquit, may, without hear- ing defence 681 admission of evidence 682 adjournments 682 Appeals (see under Court of Appeal) appointment of President.. 677 — Upholder of Discipline . . 677 breach of promise, charges of charges for which, may be constituted 679 678 — written Statement of 680 communications to 681 constitution of 677 Court of Appeal ( see under Court of Appeal) cross-examinations 681 definitions of charges.. 678 disloyalty, charges of 679 disobedience, charges of 679 dissolved, after verdict 678 documents, may call for . . 682 doors, sit with closed.. 683 evidence, accused may give, on own behalf 683 — admission of 682 — direct 684 — how to consider 684 — indirect 684 — in presence of accused . . 682 — irrelevant, to be excluded 684 — submission of 680 — two kinds of 684 Page Par. Courts Martial - Field Officers— continued expenses 682 12 — of witnesses 683 16 facts, must get at 683 1.2 Field Secretary arranges . . 677 1 finding of 686 1 — terms of General’s. The. Court of Ap- peal (see under General's, The, Court of Appeal) improper conduct, what is 686 6 meant by 678 13 Judgment of 686 — division of opinion re . . 686 5 — drawing up the 687 9 — how taken 686 2 — in cases of dissent.. 687 10 — may suggest the penalty 687 11 — no casting vote 686 4 — plain language, in 686 8 — terms of 686 6 — unanimous may acquit without hearing 686 3 defence Officers constituting, must 681 9 be without prejudice 678 7 order of procedure . . 681 4 penalty, may suggest the.. 687 11 President, appointment of.. 677 3 private, proceedings are 683 18 procedure 680 questions, to ask 681 8 reports, shorthand 685 10 statement of charges, the.. 680 19 — copies of — read by Upholder of Dis- 680 21 cipline 680 2 Upholder of Discipline 677 4 when necessary 676 10 who arranges 677 1 — responsible for 680 18 witnesses, attend in person 685 9 — cross-examination of 681 6 — expenses of 683 16 — may summon Courts Martial — Soldiers appeal to D.C., if dissatis- 682 11 fied 673 6 appointed by D.C 673 3 composition of difficulties, Corps, directions 673 2 re — deal with, without, if 671 1 possible D.C., appeals to, against de- 671 2 cision of 673 6 — appoints 673 3 — orders 673 1 finding, when not agreed in General’s, The, Court of Ap- 673 6 peal improper conduct, charges 688 re procedure 671 4 judgment 674 Members or 673 3, 4 penalties 674 procedure proceedings of, when ac- 673 5 cused dissatisfied with 673 6 refer to D.C., when to 671 3 Par. 5 2 4 2, 3 1 1 2 2,3 2 3 5 7 18, 19 6 19 5 5 a 56 8 17 10 8 6 13 13 9 15 10 3 4 17 12 19 7 2 6 13-17 16 15 11 11 18 17 15 4 8 5 14 6, 7 3 3 770 Index Page Par. Page Covenants All-Nights of Prayer.. Bible-reading, the General Holiness Covenant Half-Nights of Prayer Marriage (see under Mar- riages) opening exercises use of All-Nights and Ilalf- Nights of Prayer .. War Cradle Roll birthday cards certificate illuminated certificate maintenance of object of parents’ consent to be soli- cited transfer to Y.P. Roll Welcome Service Cradle Roll Sergeant appointment of attendance at Y.P. Census Meeting Y.P.S.-M. and Crest, The alterations, none permitted Army doctrines, symbolical of . copyright instruments, to be stamped with symbolical of Army doc- trines to be stamped on Band in- struments what it means who may use Dangers connected with Y. P. L., guard against of prosperity Y.P.L Debt back salary, and complain, do not confer with Local Officers . . Corps, a hindrance — meet, re D.C., apply to, when in want — inform effort, public hindrance, a how to get out of . . — keep out of Local Officers, and meet the Corps objectionable personal, no — sacrifice, make refer to D.C. when in want Soldier, secure help from every Decision Sunday aim of a Salvation Meeting C.O. conducts 518 518 520 517 518 518 518 522 431 431 431 430 430 430 431 431 431 416 431 712 712 712 712 383 712 712 428 26-28 428 614 622 621 620 621 623 622 622 620 621 623 337 621 620 620 621 623 414 414 414 5 2 4 3 4 4 4 1 2 3 5 5 6 5 6 3 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 14 14 13 8 2 2 4 4 6 7 2 2 6d 4 4 1 3 4 5 9c 9 96 Decision Sunday— continued Companies not held on conversion of children, the aim of date, alteration of International Company Or- ders to be used Life-Saving Troops and Bri- gade to attend Parade, Scouts, Chums, and Guards Quarterly Salvation, the aim Scouts, Chums, and Guards, to attend Declaration before a Court Martial Life-Saving Chums’ . . — Guards’ Life-Saving Scouts’ Recruits’ Dedications acceptance of child .. Charge to parents compulsion, no Declarations, read before- hand Dedication statements Flag must be used at parents, one must be saved parents to sign Register . . — when not Soldiers.. prayer, the Register of registration, the registration of show, no statements, the visitation of children water, no Deeds Poll appointment of The General description of effect of for all Territories General, The, appointment of provide for appointment of The General recognized by law Demonstrations arrange in time bills, issue of by outside friends, rule re.. excursions ( see under Excur- sions) for amusement, forbidden.. Halls, engaging outside Harvest (see under Harvest Festival) holidays, do something special outside, C.O’s attendance at — (see under Outside De- monstrations) outside friends, by political Prayer Meeting to be held programme by outsiders, to be approved 414 414 414 414 414 414 414 414 414 681 442 445 435 .314 536 537 537 535 535 710 534 360 537 536 360 537 360 534 535 361 537 322 324 325 325 322 322 325 552 552 551 556 552 553 561 554 564 553 554 Par. 9a 9c 9 d 9b 9e 9e 9 9e 9e 5 6 3 2 7 15 16 22 4 10 3 3 5 21 14, 15 3-6 19 2 2 10 6 20 2 3 4 5 1 1 4 1 3, 4 12 2 6, 7 8 15 12 1,2 11 12 777 Index Demonstrations — continued public holidays, use spectacular, for amusement, forbidden Deportment of the F.O Deputy-Bandmaster appointed to assist the Bandmaster Band Sergeant and .. diiects the playing when Bandmaster absent., responsible for Band pro- perty Uniform of Deputy-Songster Leader appointment of Development o? Religion Page 346 346 346 738 / i g ii /i /ii 28 397 130-156 Diet (see under Food ) Directories, The C. O. must see to teaching of — selects Examiners . . Examinations Quarterly Question Sunday morning Sunday morning, must be taught Discipline administration of — Penal Code — rules for Army’s interests and . . Bandsmen’s Commissions, cancellation and suspen- sion Board of Conciliation, the., breaches of, in Band.. — by Officers charges against Field Officers — Soldiers committees, no confessions to be in writing and signed Courts Martial ( see under Courts Martial — Soldiers) difficulties, C.O’s fault if he does not know — how to deal with D. C. and investigation of charges against F.Os disagreements dissatisfaction essential F.O. in doubt concerning any rule, to speak to Superior Officer General Regulations . . — must be obeyed harmony, C.O. responsible for — how administered . . — how secured mutiny (see under Mutiny ) punishment, purpose of separation (see under Separ- ation) what it implies Disloyalty charges of, against Officers.. hindrance, a rebuke 413 4 1 3 413 413 413 659 «76 659 661 395 663 395 675 675 671 663 676 662 662 675 662 665 658 S3 658 658 662 659 662 659 658 679 37 37 4 4a 4a 46 4 5 8 7 8 7 6 1 / 2 3 3 5 2 1 , 2 5-7 3 6 4 16 9 8 Page Par. Disobedience 679 15 Dissatisfaction Disturbances 665 mobs persecution (see under Per- 263 secution) prosecution of disturbers . . report at once to D.C. riots, how to act 278 275 276 19 roughs, larrikins, etc. (see under Roughs, etc.) Division, A definition of 322 592 711 1 finance of Flag of 12, 13 4e tithe to 340 what it is 322 7 Divisional Bandmaster teaching of Band when no Bandmaster 382 3 Divisional Commander All-Nights of Prayer, con- sent of 503 2 and Appointment of F.Os — Corps Finance Board 574 594 3 1 — Annual Cash Statement of Income and Expendi- ture 342 15 — audits 342 16 — Soldiership of Ex-Officers appeals from Soldiers and 355 22 Recruits appointment of Board of 369 12, 13 Conciliation — Courts Martial on Sol- 663 1 diers Auditor, when appointing 673 3 to Corps 339 3 backing re Marriage .. 64 2 Band Regulations, supply .. blocked names for Recruit- 380 9 ship 359 5 — for Soldiership Board of Conciliation, ap- 355 21 pointment of charges against F.Os, pro- 663 1 cedure 675 Corps Finance Board, ap- points 594 1 definition of Divisional efforts, use of 329 9 F.Os, for F.O’s use for work not con- 573 15 nected with his own Com- mand 573 15 finance Half-Nights of Prayer, con- 592 12, 13 sent of Member, Corps Census 510 2 Boards in the Command.. 352 5 musical festivals 388 of Life-Saving Scouts 436 3« Officers, appointment of . . 574 3 outside demonstrations 391 position of 329 9 Quarters, to approve Officers' 584 4 Soldiership of Ex-Officers . . 355 22 what is Y.P. Band, must approve 329 9 formation of 418 la — Meetings and 412 2 778 Index from Divisional Finance Band Fund, exempt tithe expenditure income Divisional Home League Sec- retary consent of, necessary to form League Home League Secretary and relationship to H.L. Secre- tary Divisions of The Army a Corps — Division — Home Section, the., an Outpost a Province — Society — Territory — Ward — Young People’s War finance Doctrines Crest, the, symbolical of Army daily study of, by F.O. difficulties re, how to deal with dissatisfaction r false, charges against Officers of instruction of Soldiers in . principal Army Door Sergeant Drink, Intoxicating abstinence, Locals pledged to — Officers pledged to.. — Soldiers pledged to Army’s standard re evils of forbidden Local Officers pledged to ab stinence Officers pledged to abstin ence Soldiers, pledged to abstin ence — name must be removed from Roll, if taking Drum avoid annoyance beat lightly indoors Drum and Fife Bands Uniform for Drummer Uniform of Emigration Fund object of . . subsidiary of Social Fund- sustenance of Engagements Respecting riage Candidates’ Forms courtship entered upon only prayer marriage Enrolment of Soldiers, Public acceptance of Articles, illuminated copy of Mar- after Page 593 592 593 398 398 321 321 430 321 321 321 321 321 409 587 712 15 605 665 679 187 192 480 337 720 359 195 195 359 337 720 359 368 387 387 739 739 588 588 591 58 63 515 515 Id \e 1 16 1 / la 36 7 7 36 36 8a 10 10 35 31 d iv d iv Id 3 1 2 Enrolment of Soldiers, Public — con tinned Articles of War, summary of Bible Reading classes present, three Colour-Sergeant, position of conditions of declaration, the eligibility for Flag, must be used at Form of Service for illuminated copy of Articles importance of monthly, should be held . . Penitent-Form, go for Recruits must be publicly enrolled — informed of their respon- sibility — testimonies from Service, Form of Entrance on Command appointment, accept as from God — last, say little about — leave in God’s hands attitude to all condition of Corps, find out — of finances, find out danger of prejudice .. difficult, pray about extent of, find out fault-finding, no find out extent of first impressions greet all in love Local Officers, meet plans for advance platform, what to say and predecessor, speak kindly of prejudice, beware of . . succeed, be determined to.. Envoy appointed, why Commanding Officer to re- commend — co-operate with Uniform of work of Estimate of Success basis of D.O. forms success, a law — must be secured system, the Evidence (see under Courts Martial- Field Officers) Example of obedience Excursions arrangements, food . . — instructions re — meeting place — return C. O., special responsibility of Demonstration Orders apply to D. C’s permission necessary.. l^go 1 Pa r. 514 6 513 5 513 3 513 4 f 359 3 1-363 1 514 7 363 1 710 512 3 515 10 512 1 364 2 516 12 363 1 515 9 516 512 11 570 1 573 12 570 1 571 K 572 10 621 1 570 3 574 5 573 13 572 11 573 13 571 5 571 6 572 9 573 14 572 7 572 570 8 571 4 348 Pi 348 p li 348 p lii 736 15 348 P 642 4 642 4 - 642 1 642 3 642 5 33 4 563 10 562 8 563 10 563 13, 14 562 8, 9 561 1 561 2 779 Index Page Par. Page Par. Excursions— continued Faith-Healing — continued food and meeting places 563 10 what it is 53 1 link up with Corps visited 561 5 what the F.Q. must not meeting place arrangements 563 10 teach 54 8 return arrangements . . 563 13, 14 Farewell Soldiers, caution the.. 561 561 6 ■ affairs in order, set . . 575 6 waste, no departure 576 12 Exercise Meetings 575 7 danger of lack of 50 2 — aim of 575 7 importance of 49 1 preparations for successor.. 575 8 Ex-Officers public, after resignation ; 694 enrolment of, as Soldiers . . 355 22 rules re 5 — must nave Transfer Note F.O. must manifest .sym- pathy with 360 694 5 1 — departure for new ap- pointment set affairs in order . . 576 575 12 6 help back in certain cases . . 695 4 Fashions, Worldly kindness to, show 694 2 (see under Worldly Adorn- Long-Service Badge (L.O’s) 350 4 ment) re-applications, employ while Field Battery case pending 695 6 cleanliness of 633 9 — how to deal with . . 695 5 C.O. of 632 a Soldiership of • • 355 22 — responsible to D.C. 682 4 visit backsliders welcome to 695 695 7 3 description of extensions 631 632 2 7 Ex-Soldiers halls, hiring of 632 6 Census Board and 360 5 Officers of 632 3,4 C.O. must feel responsi-' purpose of 631 1 bility for 360 3 repairs to 633 10 efforts for restoration of . . 7 Salvation, the great purpose 632 5 prayed for, to be 362 5 tents, use of 633 L 2 restoration of, efforts for . . 363 7 work of, special 631 1 retain on Visitation Book Field Officer twelve months 363 1 absence of, from Corps 573 15 Sergeants, appointment of, 362 and Bible knowledge.. 14 4 for recovery of 6 — conditions of success 15 10 Ex-Soldier’s Roll — faith healing 53-55 Census Board to examine . . 362 3 — finance ( see under Fin- Ex-Soldiers’ names to be en- ance, Corps) 22 tered 362 2 — languages o must be examined at the — literature 15 6 Census Meeting 362 3 — Regulations 15 8 must be kept 362 1 — self-improveifient . . 17 purpose of 362 1 — sickness (see under Sick- f 354 e ness) revision of \362 3 — study of Army Doctrines 15 5 Extraordinary Meetings appointments of (see under Anniversaries 556 1 Appointments) Cinematographs 569 9 attendance at outside func- Demonstrations 552 tions 561 15 — by outside friends.. 554 12 — Y.P. Meetings 414 8 General Regulations re 551 business 'capacity of . . 37 1 Harvest Festivals 564 Candidates, responsibility of 400 1 Lanterns 568 character of 1, 2 opportunities, extraordinary 551 3 clerical and other duties . . 63 S — seize 551 2 consecrated for life service. . 720 5 political festivals 564 1, 2 Councils, at (see under teas 558 Councils of War ) . . Faints 469 10 debt. Corps (see under Faith Debt) definition of 329 13 F.O. to train Soldiers in 229 disloyalty 37 9 habits of entrance on Command 570 lead penitents into . . what to believe 127 230 3 example of. more powerful than teaching 1 l Faith-Healing finance and (see under Army teaching 53 2 Finance) Bible teaches 53 3 furloughs (see under Fur- directions re 55 9 loughs) false notions, beware of 54 7 God’s ambassador 2 S God also works by means . . 54 6 Local Officers and (see Memorandum re 55 11 under Local Officers) 780 Index Page Par. Field Officer — continued Page Par. Finance — con tinued Marching Orders, what to do when received . . Memorandum of Engage- ments of must be a converted man . . — compassionate man — holy man — spiritual man — well informed must love and experience Holiness — meet Band monthly — not be a recluse — possess The Army spirit. . — possess the Soldier Spirit — study L.O’s Regulations.. — understand Holiness languages, study of . . nine hours daily no other employment whilst an Officer personal religion of pledged not to receive money other than Regulation Salary — to wear uniform position of, demands loyalty predecessor, speak kindly of promotion of ( see under Promotions) ranks of — should understand rela- tionship of relationships to other Army branches — to Social Work religion of responsible for Candidates.. — everything — funds — Hall — Meetings — progress of Corps . . — Salvation of population.. — securing Candidates salary ( see under Salary ) self-improvement services of, D.C. may not utilize, except for own Corps ship, on board should confer freelv with C,S.-M — understand object, his- tory, and constitution of The Army — understand relationship _ of ranks sickness (see under Sickness) testimony of, power of titles of Uniform, pledged to wear., unsettled, when, how to act what Corps is for Finance Annual Statements of Ac count and Balance Sheets Auditors, Army — public 575 720 2 10 5 3 14 5 380 14 9 9 339 1 22 720 721 1 720 720 35 572 326 325 702 702 1 400 24 24 577 24 24 24 400 17 573 706 343 15 326 5 326 720 36 454 589 589 589 6 1 1 2 2, 3 1-3 8 7 2 1 12 o 6 14 9 8 2 8 26 1 2 1 3 6 1 4 7 5 1 15 8 9 1 5 b 8 5 1 5 4 4 Balance Sheets, annual British Territorial Fund . . Budget, Corps (see under Budget, Corps) Capital Fund — sustenance of chief divisions of Christmas playing and sing- ing (see under Christmas Playing and Singing) City Colony Fund — sustenance of Corps (see under Finance, Corps) — Finance Board and (see under Corps Finance Board) — debt (see under Debt) Divisional — expenditure . . — income — tithe divisions, four main — F.O. should understand.. Emigration Fund, the — sustenance of F.O. should acquaint him- self with Army — should understand divi- sions of Foreign Service Fund, the four sections funds, separate Depart- mental General Maintenance Fund, the Imperial Fund the . . — sustenance of International Headquarters’ Land and Industrial Colony Fund — sustenance of Maintenance Fund, the — - sustenance of National Headquarters’Fund Pension Fund, the Property Fund, the .. — sustenance of Provincial salaries (see under Salary, Officer’s) Samaritan Fund, the — sustenance of sections, four Self-Denial (see under Self- Denial Effort) separate funds Sick and Wounded Fund . . Social Fund, the — divisions of — sustenance of Territorial Headquarters’ Fund — expenditure of — income, sources of., tithe. Divisional Trade Central Fund.. Training Garrison Fund .. Women’s Social Fund — sustenance of Y.P. Annual 589 591 5 10 587 58 ) 587 a i 6a i 588 591 d ii 76 592 12 592 12 593 13 593 IS 587 2 59 h 9 588 d iv 591 U 587 1 591 9 588 6 587 2 591 8 587 li a 587 3 a 589 587 6 588 d iii 591 7c 587 3a ii 589 6a ii 588 d 589 e 588 b 590 b 589 dv 591 7c 587 2 591 8 593 \2>g 588 d 588 d 590 c 591 d 592 12 592 1 1 593 13a 588 c 588 c 588 d i 591 7 a 606 2d 781 Index Page Par. Page Finance, Corps Account Books. Regulation Accounts must be kept — Secretary and Treasurer responsible Accounts, balanced every Friday — discrepancies in — written in ink administration of allowance, Officers’ Furlough Annual Cash Statement of Income and Expenditure — Finance Board Meeting., appeals, special ; Regula- tions re — within own Command only audit back salary, payment of . . Balance Sheet, Annual Band income. Band Secre- tary responsible books, completed, to D.C. . . — inspection of — property of The General Candidates’ travelling ex- penses Cartridge Book, entries in . . Cartridges, opening of — Soldiers and Recruits to have Cash Book, to be used Christmas playing and sing- ing ( see under Christmas Playing and Singing) Collecting books and cards. . — boxes — funds Collection, Army property.. — announcement re — counting of — not to interfere with soul-saving — one each Meeting Collections ( see under Col- lections) C.O., and expenditure — responsible, with Secre- tary and Treasurer Corps Budget (see under Budget, Corps) — Finance Board, and (sec under Corps Finance Board) — Friends’ Book debt (see under Debt) — and back salary Divisional tithe entered, all transactions to be entrance on Command, and Expenditure, C.O. respon- sible for careful — Corps Finance Board, and — no unauthorized and Expenses, Ordinary .. explicit with Corps re furlough allowances .. Harvest Festival (see under Harvest Festival) Home League 618 618 618 342 342 342 594 635 342 597 341 600 597 614 342 346 342 342 619 406 341 341 341 618 603 603 597 601 601 341 600 601 611 340 618 614 340 618 621 611 612 612 340 622 636 399 2, 3 1 2 14 14 13 16 4 10 15 19 13 15 h 13 16 9 5 12 12 11 4 1-5 1, 2 3 4C 9 1 2 1-4 5 13 6 d I 1 1 4 4 6 9 4 8 Finance, Corps — continued how raised Inspection, Corps Cash Books insurance irregular payments, what to do ‘ Ordinary Expenses payment of light, fuel, water, insurance — salary payments, & Corps Finance Board — irregular; what to do . — receipts must be secured Quarters, lighting and fuel — rent and rates of . . Receipt Book, Official., receipts, issue of — production of salaries — Regulations re (see under Sodary, Officer's) Self-Denial Effort (sec under Self-Denial Effort) — support, principle of Sick and Wounded Fund . . subscribers, anonymous — entered in Corps Friends’ Book tithe, Divisional — what it is transactions, all to be en- tered travelling expenses — for Candidate tribute unauthorized, no what it includes Y.P — and Corps Finance Board — Anniversary — Annual Fire of the Holy Spirit Flag, The Army (see under Colours, The Army) Food before a Meeting control the appetites . . dangers of over-eating discrimination of flesh, unnecessary — non, diet importance of non-flesh diet, advantages of plain, economy of quantity advisable recommended regular hours for sunoers Football Local Officers and Foreign Service Fund Foundation Deeds (see under Deeds Poll) Free-and-Easy Meeting directions for .. .. Hallelujah Finish order of Service, Sunday . . — directions re 594 342 340 341 340 340 612 596 341 619 340 | 340 344 342 619 341 612 340 619 618 340 593 618 340 4 n 6 340 602 593 422 422 611 606 155 46 44 46 44 43 43 43 43 45 45 44 47 45 338 588 501 495 483 501 ! Par. 15 16 66 7 6 66 14 18 7 8 foot- note 6c 13 13 8 k 3 6/ 7 6 Cd 13 1 6 tj 5 6e 6 14 1-3 2 E 2d 18 11 17 10 2 3 1 3 12 13 5-8 20 16 % 4 2 4 782 Index Page Par Free-and-Easy Meeting — con- tinued Prayer Meeting, finish with singing, plenty of solid, keep Sunday afternoon testimonies, short — speak up Wind-up, the 502 502 501 483 501 502 495 10 9 2 , ? 1-3 5 6 Friends to be entered on Visitation Book 1 Full Salvation (see under Holiness) Funerals announce well Army honours, to whom . . bearers Chapel Service, no clergy to receive notice Committal — for Salvationists — for saved — for unsaved Flag, use of, at flowers, use of hearse, no last wishes March, order of Memorial Service (see under Memorial Service) mourning Badge, Regulation mourning, no notice to clergy Notice of Promotion, in Hall Order of March — outside pall, no plan for the best plans, C.O. to see preparation for Service outside home . . Soldiers lo wear white bands souls, make use of oppor- tunity for waste, no wishes, last 539 541 543 543 540 546 548 548 710 544 539 538 542 541 538 540 539 542 547 542 539 540 538 542 540 538 538 538 8 1 12 10 17 23 3 13 10 5 6 20 3 17 12 6 6 7 16 2 13 4 2 5 Furloughs collection towards, no D.C., inform when sick — must issue Furlough Note duration of — Regulations re F.O. must report when un- equal for duty help, how provided .. how to secure Meetings, consent must be secured when on Sick no collection towards Note old Corps, visitation of pleasure, not granted for , . rest, must salary, allowances sick — Regulations re — report weekly to D.C. . . travelling expenses wife’s arrangements re 636 637 634 634 637 634 637 635 637 636 634 636 634 635 636 637 637 637 636 635 6 1 2 3 4 4 7 5 6 6 2 3 1 4 4 5 5 7 Page General, The and Army Property ( see under Property) appointment of — not hereditary — of successor as Legal Trustee — in all Territories authority of, similar to St. Paul’s Commander-in-Cliief constructs Army Territories Deeds Polls and — in all Territories description, official, of Foundation Deed how appointed must appoint a successor . . position of, determined by President (ex-officio) Life- Saving Scouts Regulations issued by au- thority of removal of, provision for, under certain circumstances — Deed Poll, re 322 322 323 324 325 319 322 322 324 325 327 322 323 323 436 327 323 324 General’s, The, Court o? Appeal appeal to, conditions gov- erning applications to T.C — when to The General case heard by, when . . conditions governing appeals Final Court of Appeal and The General will review., provision, while case pend- ing reasons for, must be stated time limit, the 688 688 688 689 688 689 689 689 688 General Holiness Covenant 520 Genera! Maintenance Fund Generalship, The appointment to (see under General, The) not hereditary position of Provisions of Foundation Deed for appointment to Gifts back salary, and — rule re F.O. must not accept., legacies and bequests pledge of Officer re presentations (see under Presentations and Testi- monials) rule re salary and testimonials (see under Pre- sentations and Testimon- ials ) God derivation of the word His remedy for sin only can save Salvation of, how offered . . 322 322 322 613 721 613 615 721 721 721 5 73-75 77 76 Par. 2 4 5 3 5 7 I 8 1 5 5 2 2 7 36 2 3 5 9 2 8 10 6 4 a la 783 Index Government, Army adaptation of advantages of military sys- tem demands obedience description of form of, knowledge neces- sary freedom of harmony of, with Bible principles leadership liberty of military system of necessity for not an imitation obedience an essential — results of opportunities for usefulness open to capable Soldiers.. principles of resembles God’s plans., strength of . . . . ' . . success of wisest and best Governments and Public Bodies Army’s position re General Orders re Grade (see under Success, Estimate of) Gratuity Fund, Bandsmen’s Widow’s Band to register under Fund C.O. to acquaint himself with establishment of particulars re purnose of Guard Book attendances at Meetings mark boundaries, contains . . C. O. must supply Ward Ser geants with mark attendances names, new — removal of Ward Members, contains Guard Organization (see under Life-Saving Guards) Half-Nights of Prayer admission by ticket . . consent of D.C. necessary Covenant Service for.. D. C. must approve . . not too often Order of Service private, usually time of Watch-Night, the what it is Hall appearance of, outside Army only use building, the — loan of, rules re change of, F.O. cannot ar Page 319 315 318 318 319 318 316 319 319 315 319 315 317 320 319 318 315 320 320 396 396 373 372 372 373 372 372 372 510 510 511 510 511 510 510 510 509 510 580 ' 581 577 581 580 480 Sec. 4 6 Hall — continued closing of Corps Finance Board, and do not meet at, for Marc to Open-Air during Y.P. Meetings duties re, Corps extensions, rules re F.O. responsible for . . heating of hire of improvements, look out for key for Y.P.S.-M. .. lease of lighting of look out for suitable .. only for S.A opening of outside appearance of., purchase of Quartermaster, responsibility of — and Corps Finance Board — repairs - — Corps to keep in tenan able repair registration of places of worship — solemnization of ma riages renting of sites, look out for suitable ventilation, how to secure — Quartermaster responsible Y.P. ( see under Y.P. Hall) Halls, Outside D.C. and engaging .. engaging of instructions re engaging .. Harvest Festival advantages, financial . . announcements Army principles, safeguard benefits of .... catch-games, no character of Meetings., conduct of . . ... dangers, beware of certain dates decided by T.C. decorations display, make an efficient disposal of produce . . D.C. issues instructions re finance — division of — half net proceeds i T.H.Q frivolity., beware of . . goods, disposal of — reception of . . — visit farmers for . . lotteries or raffles, no.. Meetings, character of proceeds, disposal of . . produce, disposal of . . raffles, no results, spiritual sale of produce term of what it is Page Par. 553 9 578 6 471 4 414 1 583 8 580 1-8 577 1 579 7 581 4 577 2 414 11 581 4 578 1-6 580 1 581 6 480 2 580 Sec. 4 581 4 480 2 578 6 581 2 581 l 577 3, 4 577 5 581 4 580 2 579 1,2 480 2 552 2 552 6, 7 552 6 564 3 565 5 567 20 564 2 567 20 566 14 564 2 564 2 608 8 565 10 566 11 567 16 564 l 567 21 606 26 608 10 564 2 567 16 565 7 565 8 567 20 566 14 567 21 567 16-17 567 20 566 15 567 16-17 566 14 564 1 784 Index Page Par. 1 Headquarters Commands, principal, at Territorial 329 7 Divisional 5 Flag of 711 Ae International ( see under In- ternational Headquarters ) — definition of 328 6 National 332 3 principal Commands at Ter- ritorial . . 329 7 Provincial 332 4 Staff, definition of . . 328 5 — International H’dquarters 328 6 Territorial 332 2 Health advantages of 39 1 bathing 41 2 breathing 42 11 cleanliness in relation to clothing 41 clothing 41 3, 4 damp feet 42 6 diseases and their treatment 757 exercise, importance of 49 fresh air and 48 food ( see under Food) hints re, and water treat- ment 744 hydropathy 741 — book on 745 5 infectious cases, visitation of 178 4 peace of mind, a condition of good 10 preservation of 40 sickness (see under Side ness) sleep ( see under Sleep) treatments 740 visitation of infectious cases 178 4 water treatment and . . 744 Holidays, Public attack in force 555 Band, use . , 555 556 4 combination of forces 7 a do something particular 553 o 8 literature, sale of Army . . 555 5 3 seize opportunity for God .. 555 show stages, hire of . . 555 q use them 1 wakes, races, etc 554 2 Holiness advantages of o conditions of 145 a confession of Covenant, General 522 ' dealing with seekers for . . 498 6 desirability of 132 directions for teaching 150 how obtained 141 — to keep and spread 499 9 includes wise government of the body 7 8 means entire consecration . , 8 10 — trueness of heart 7 9 Meeting, Sunday morning .. 482 . 1-5 Officers pledged to the doc- trine of 6 6 possibility of 111 seekers, dealing with 498 6 Sunday morning, Meeting , . 482 1-5 Page P;i! Holiness — continued testimonies to 497 4/ unbelief as to 139 what it is 6 ** — is not 131 Holiness Meetings direction of 497 4 interest, promote 497 3 order, vary the 494 5 personal dealing with seekers 498 6 seekers, how to deal with . . 498 6 Soldiers, intended specially for 497 2 Sunday 482 1-5 testimonies 497 4/ vary the order 498 5 Holy Spirit, The baptism of, for Soldiers 155 co-operation with 92-96 Home Company Central Company (see under Central Company) for Soldiers 431 1 Leader of 431 2 object of 431 431 1 purpose of 1 Register of 431 2 Sergeant 431 2 study International Com- pany Orders 431 1 Home Company Sergeant position of 431 2 under Y.P.S.-M 43 L 2 Visiting Sergeant, the 433 3 1 Home Company Visiting Ser- geant appointment of 433 duties of 433 2 report quarterly to C.O. . . 433 3 Social Gathering of 433 2e Home League Commanding Officer must enforce Regulations 399 10 ] — must form 398 consent of Divisional Home League Secretary necessary 398 1 a Corps Finance Board to re- view Finances of 399 8 exempt from payment of tithe 593 13c finances of 399 8 formation of 398 1 Meetings of 398 6 Membership of 398 2 — charge re 398 2 objects of 3r)8 2 official books 399 9 Records of 399 9 Regulations for 399 10 Rolls of 399 9 Secretary of 398 4 — work under C.O 398 6 Treasurer, appointment of.. 399 7 visitation of 398 6 Heme League Secretary a Local Officer 398 4 arrange visitation of Mem- bers 349 v i Corps Finance Board, Mem- 399 8 785 3e Index Page Par. Page Par. Home League Secretary— con- 1 nstruments — con tinned tinned purchase of second-hand .. 384 3 Divisional H.L. Secretary and 398 4 sale of 384 3 duties of 398 6 use of 384 5 Home League Treasurer and 399 7 Insubordination Member of Corps Finance Band, how to act 381 13 Board responsible for Home League to C.O 399 349 8 International Company Orders Central Company, use of, at visitation of Members f 398 1 34 g 6 v ii 5 the C.O. must see that, is used 432 413 3a 5 work under C.O. ^398 Decision Sunday, to be used 414 413 431 9b 6 j Home League Treasurer appointment of responsibilities of Home Section 399 349 7 IV on each Company Guard, a copy of, for Home Company, use of, at the appointment of Secretary.. 430 3 must be used 413 5 Central Company (see under Preparation Class, use in . . 413 Central Company) C.O. responsible for Cradle Roll ( see under Cradle Roll) 430 2 International Headquarters Commands, principal, at . . description of finance ’ issues Staff Commissions . . 328 332 6 2 divisions of General Regulations re Home Company (see under 430 430 1 1-3 587 332 A 2 responsibility for repairs to Hall Home Company) 582 5 — Sergeant, the 431 2 Intoxicating Drink Membership of Central (see under Brink , Intoxi- Company 432 3 cating) Regulations re 430 1-3 Jewellery 720 3 Secretary of 430 3 Junior Soldiers visitation 433 Enrolment on Y.P. Roll and Y.P. Census Board, and .. 417 14 Cartridge Record parents’ consent to children 361 Y.P.S.-M. assists 430 2 1 Imperial Fund Central Fund of Army 587 3 becoming Soldiership and 417 355 11 23-25 divisions of 587 3a transfer to Senior Roll 355 23-25 sustenance of 589 6a Uniform, and 740 33 Improper Conduct visitation of 417 13 definition of 678 13 Y.P. Band, may be members Infidels and Agnostics of 418 4 argument with, no 247 3 — Legion, may be members how to deal with 248 5 of 423 1 Inquiry Sergeant Land and Industrial Colony Fund appointment, when permis- object of 588 d iii sible 349 x i subsidiary of Social Fund . . 588 d iii responsible to C.O 349 x ii sustenance of 591 7c work of 349 x Languages Inspection learn, if possible 22 o books to be ready 640 5 Lantern Services Brief of 641 6c aims of Army, harmonize C.O. and 641 7 with 569 g — must report to D.C. after 641 8 catalogues of slides, ap- Corps Cash Books 342 16 proved by Headquarters . . 568 s F.O. must be prepared for.. 640 1 cinematograph, no 569 9 frequency of 640 3 conducted by Salvationists.. 569 make most of the 640 2 Headquarters, may be pur- place of 640 4 chased at 568 2 3 principle of 640 1 — must approve slides 568 procedure 641 6 may be purchased at Head- twice yearly 640 3 quarters 568 2 Visitation Book 180 5 must harmonize with Army who inspects 640 1 aims 569 8 Instruments — have specified objects 568 4 appeal for Y.P. Band 419 8 objects of, insisted 568 4 Army Crest to be stamped Penitent-Form, appeal to . . 568 6 on 383 2 Salvationists must conduct.. 569 7 distribution of 383 11 slides, Headquarters must exchange of 383 3 approve 5 '8 3 must be Army property .. 384 4 Sunday, no 568 5 purchase of new 383 1 value of . . , 568 1 78G Index Page | Par. Leadership . . Army’s plan, not an imita- tion 319 8 — possesses freedom and strength 319 2 Bandmaster must possess . . 345 e ii divisions of 321 failure without good . . 316 2 General’s, The, authority similar to St. Paul’s 319 7 man’s, does not interfere with God’s 316 3 necessity for 316 1 obedience, results of . . 317 6. 7 Scriptural 317 4 Soldiers must accept prin- ciple of 317 5 Legacies and Bequests children of Officers . . 616 4 exceptions to rule 616 2 law re 615 1 should be received for Army 616 3 when allowed 616 2 Legal Deeds Poll (see under Deeds Doll) proceedings against Salva- tionists, by Local Officers, 6« Regulation re 337 Settlement of Army Pro- perty (sec under Property) Trustee, The General as . 324 3 Legal Defence Fund 284 12 Letter-Writing (see under Correspondence) Lieutenant and his C.O. 295 C.O. and 285 C.O’s responsibility 289 16 Member, Corps Census Board 351 3.4 — Corps Finance Board 594 3c — Y.P. Census Board 415 2c Probationary 294 33 visitation of 293 34 Life-Saving Chum Leader appointment of 442 4 conditions of appointment.. 442 4 L.-S. Scout Leader and 443 8 relationship with Scout Leader 443 8 under Y.P.S.-M 442 4 b Life-Saving Chums affiliated to L.-S. Scout Or- ganization 441 2 age of Membership . . 441 1 — of Membership when no L.-S.S. Troop j 442 5 Bible Class, attend weekly. • j 443 7 classifications of j 442 2 Company Meeting, attend the 443 7 conditions of formation of Brigade 441 1 Decision Sunday, to attend 414 9« Declaration and Pledge of.. 442 6 formation of, conditions of.. 441 1 Leader ( see under Life-Sav- ing Chum Leader) motto of . . . . . . ' 441" 5 Page Par. Life-Saving Chums— continued Pledge and Declaration 442 6 principles and objects of .. 441 3 Roll 448 10, 11 ‘ Save and to Serve,’ to 441 5 Scouts, affiliated to . . 441 2 — co-operation with . . 443 8 — separate working from .. 443 9 Y.P.S.-M. and 441 2 Life-Saving Guard Chaplain appointed in spiritual in- terests of Troop 348 u Life-Saving Guard Leader Member, Y.P. Census Board 415 k responsible to C.O 348 t — exception to 348 t 14 Uniform of 736 work of 348 t Life-Saving Guards activities of 446 affiliated with L.-S. Scout Organization 445 3 Classes and subjects . . 446 3, 4 Corps Cadets, may be 450 11 Decision Sunday, to attend 414 9e Declaration, the 445 3 Divisional Commander to agree formation of a Troop 445 4 establishment of 444 1 — D.C’s consent for 445 4 lectures for i 447 5 may be Corps Cadets.. 1 450 11 objects of 445 1 Organization and activities of 444 Pledge, the 445 2 purpose of 444 2 Regulations for 445 3 — Y.P. War 446 2 relationship of C.O. to 446 2 - to Y.P. War 446 2 subjects, approved 446 3, 4 Uniform of 739 34 Life-Saving Scout Chaplain appointed in spiritual in- terest of Troop 348 1 s commissioned a Local Officer 439 . 8 Life-Saving Scout Instructor appointed by Warrant 439 8 classification of 437 d Warrant, appointed by 439 8 Life-Saving Scout Leader age, minimum, of appointment of 439 7 440 2 Chum Leader and 443 8 commissioned a Senior Local Officer 439 7 co-operate with L.-S. Chum Leader 443 8 member, Y.P. Census Board 415 2j t responsible to C.O 348 Uniform of 735 13 work of 343 j r Life-Saving Scout Patrol Leader appointed by warrant 435 8 classification of.. 437 / Warrant, appointed by 439 8 Life-Saving Scout Regimental Leader 348 b 787 Index I’age Par. fe-Saving Scouts activities of 437 5 age of membership . . 439 6 Assistant Leader (sec under Assistant Life - Saving Scout Leader) Bible Class, must attend a 435 4 — Y.P.S.-M’s authority 438 3 boy problem, the 434 1 Chaplain (see under Life- Saving Scout Chaplain) Chief Superintendent 436 36 Chum Organization, affi- liated to 440 2 — co-operation with . . 443 8 — transfers from 443 12 classifications of 442 2 Commander-in-Chief 436 3a Commanding Officer, of 436 3 h Commands, chief 436 3 Corps Cadets, mav be 450 11 Decision Sunday, to attend 414 9e Declaration of 435 2 difficulties, dealing with 443 4 Directory Meeting, attend- ance at . 433 2 Divisional Commander 436 3e -— Organizer 436 ¥ establishment of 434 4 four-fold object of 434 a d Guards, affiliated with 445 3 Instructor (see under Life- Saving Scout Instructor) Leader (see under Life- Saving Scout Leader) Life-Saving Guards, affi- liated with 445 3 may be Corps Cadets 450 11 membership, age of 439 6 motto of 435 5 objects of 434 1 Organization, establishment of the 434 4 — objects of 434 1 — sections of 436 1 — unsectariar. .. 435 4 Patrol 436 la — Leader (see under Life- Saving Scout Patrol Leader) pledge of 435 3 President 436 2 Regiment 436 Id relationship to Y.P. War.. 437 Salvation, the object ‘ Save and to Serve ’ . . 434 1 435 5 Senior Soldiers, may be 438 7 soul, culture of the 34 3 Territorial Organizer 436 3d Troop 436 Ic — business of 439 1 Troops’ Quarterly Term Sheet 440 3 Uniforms 739 34 Unit Patrol 436 16 unsectarian 435 4 Y.P. Programme, monthly events to be shown on 440 6 ghting and Heating of Hall 578 1-7 ~ Quarters 310 -[ foot- note Page Par. Literature, Army Converts, for use of . . sale of, by Ward Publisher study of. essential Ward Publisher and.. Local Officers and charges against the F.O. — circus — contests, etc. — dancing — football — legal proceedings against Salvationists — picture palaces — theatres — Uniform appointment of Y.P. Assistant Company Guard.. — Y.P. Legion Secretary . . — Y.P. Sergeant-Major backings, reappointment of Band of Love Leader Bandmaster Band Secretary — Sergeant Bond, must sign Census (Senior) — (Y.P.) Colour Sergeant Commanding Officer respon- sible for (Senior) .. — Y.P. .. .. Commissions, forfeiture of.. — method of issue — not more than one de- sirable — suspension of — who issues Company Guard — Assistant conditions to he fulfilled . . Corps Cadet Guardian — Sergeant — Sergeant-Major Cradle Roll Sergeant,., debt, no — exception allowed definition of Deputy Bandmaster drink, intoxicating, no Envoy football matches, and Home Company Sergeant. . — Section, Secretary of — Visiting Sergeant . Life-Saving Chum Leader.. — Guard Chaplain — Leader — Regimental Leader — Scout Chaplain Long Service Badge men and women eligible . . minimum, in a Corps., must accept and obey Re- gulations — abstain from intoxicating drink and tobacco . . — wear uniform — be free from debt 494 8 376 1-4 15 6 376 1-4 338 8 338 ¥ 338 bf 338 ¥ 338 ¥ 337 be 338 ¥ 338 ¥ 337 be 412 5 411 4 410 16 411 3 336 3 411 345 c 346 h 346 g &36 4 351 3,4 351 g 345 2d 344 2 410 1 338 10 337 5 338 9 339 11 332 4-6 11 1 n 411 4 337 6 346 j 347 k 343 431 6 337 6d 337 di,ii 336 l / 346 337 6 348 P. 338 ¥ 431 2 430 3 433 442 4 318 u 318 r 439 2 '348 5 2 Army principles, contrary.. 615 3 back salary, and contrary to Army princi- 721 116 ples 615 1 — why 615 2 gifts and back salary., legacies (see under Legacies 613 8 and Bequests ) Officer’s undertaking rc 721 11 salary, back, and 721 116 Press, The correspondence 653 — D.C’s consent necessary.. 653 2 — must not criticize S.A... 653 3 — rules re 653 3, 4 — sort of, to send 653 4 — usually useless 653 1 interviews with, rules re 654 letters to 1-4 local, keep informed.. Principles 652 12 instruction in Army.. leading of Army Government 187 194 319 8 Prizes, Y.P. conditions of presentation.. 611 22 Y.P. Annual and 611 22 Probation Officer appointment of definition of 329 329 14 14 Lessons must be completed before promoted 330 16 793 Index Page Probation Officer — continued promotion to full rank Regulations for term of probation what is a 330 329 330 329 Processions ( see under March) Promotions Active Service conditions . . conditions of means usefulness of Field Officers — Second in Command periods, minimum — exceptions to Regulations governing self-improvement service necessary — continuous — broken to Order of Long Service . . Promotions to Glory registration of Property Deeds Poll and — effect of — recognized by law.. Fund — sustenance of General, The, as Legal Trustee Halls ( see under Rail) Legal Trusteeship, provi- sions re — Social Properties provisions re, in Deeds Poll purposes of Army settle- ment of repairs ( see under Repairs) settlement of — of, purposes of — legality of Social Territorial holding Trustee, The General as Y.P. Hall ( see under Y.P. Rail) Prosecution of Disturbers Regulations re when permissible Prosecution of Officers and Sol- diers Army and responsibility for loss sustained by Soldiers Costs, Corps must provide . . for righteousness’ sake Legal Defence Fund.. Regulations to be observed when prosecuted responsibility for loss witnesses, secure Province definition of finance of Provincial Commander — Officer what it is Provincial Commander .. 330 330 18 330 33 L 330 330 33 J 18 330 331 331 331 361 323 325 325 588 590 324 324 324 324 323 323 323 323 324 325 325 279 278 284 284 281 284 281 284 275 322 | 592 329 329 322 | 329 Provincial Officer 329 Par. Page Par. 16 Publicans, Theatricals, etc. often meet them 252 1 14 how to deal with 253 6 la 14 Publications, Sergeant responsible for Corps litera- ture sales 347 in i Uniform of 735 11 2 Ward Publishers, and 347 m ii 1 4 d 8 3 a Publishing ( see under Trade and Pub lishing) Punishment 659 3a 3 4 d Qualifications for saving sinners 90-98 l 36 Quartermaster appointment of 347 l 36 5 .Band property, not respon- sible for 347 l ii caTfp of Hall 578 6 7 Commanding Officer and . . 347 l ii 3 — when no Corps Finance Board 578 7 5 Corps Finance Board, and.. 347 l ii 4 — and Hall 578 6a 6 6 Hall, to be ready for Meet- ings 480 2 repairs to Hall, what to do 581 2 3 responsibilities of 347 l ii under Corps Finance Board 578 7 Uniform of 736 16 3 ventilation of Hall 480 2 36 who responsible to 347 / it 3 1 Quarters, Officers’ comfortable, necessity for.. 581 1, 2 D.C. must approve .. 584 4 doorplate 584 6 1 2 furnishings, beware of worldly 57 / 36 — Schedule, according to . . 585 9 5 — Schedule, the 741 4 healthy neighbourhood, in . . 584 5 light and fuel . , 340 { foot- note lodgings 586 Sec. 2 private, keep 585 11 6 Quartermaster to supervise 586 16 3-6 rent and water rate, pay- ment of 340 6 Schedule, furnishing . . unsuitable, inform D.C. if.. 741 5"6 14 11 ventilation of 48 12 visitors 585 11-1.3 2 — from old Corps 586 15 12 Raffles, No 567 20 4 Ranks Field • • 326 26 11 Local Officers 326 2c, d 21 foot- promotion to higher ( see under Promotion s) Staff 326 a note 0 Receipt Book, Official 342 13 8 8 foot- Record Sergeant Corps Census Meeting, when to attend 352 10 note duties of 410 1 d 8 Member, Y.P. Census Board 415 2/ 8 responsibility of 410 hi 794 Index Page Par. Recruiting Sergeant Convert, introduce to Ward Sergeant Converts’ Register, lias cus- tody of dealing with seekers for Holiness definition of Holiness, dealing with seekers for Local Officers responsible to Penitent-Form, must have ready — Return, use of — Sergeant responsible to . . Penitents, take to Registra- tion Room — introduce to Ward Ser- geant Registration Room, respon- sibility for Uniform of why appointed work of Recruits acceptance of, by Census Board — Social (Men) admission to Soldiers’ Meet- affirmation re Articles of War appeal, right of Articles of War — affirmation re Band Commanding Officer and en- rolment of — responsible for conditions of Soldiership .. eligibility for Soldiership . enrolment of, as Soldiers .. public — Service of length of service as . . public enrolment of, as Soldiers removal of, from Rolls right of appeal sign Arti ;les of War.. Social, Women’s, transfer of — Men’s, transfer of Soldiership and — conditions of — inform of Soldiers’ Meeting, admission to . . f — Regulations, and when not transferred to Soldiership 493 357 49, S 344 498 344 490 493 344 493 493 494 "<35 344 344 354 704 166 514 369 359 514 392 359 366 359 363 359 363 512 359 512 369 359 705 704 359 359 359 166 354 359 7 6 2a 6 2 a ii 1 7 2b 7 5 8 2 a 2 a 16c 13 9a 7 12 3 7 1-4 6 1 3 1 6 14 12 3 15 13 6 3 3 9« 19 6 Regiment .. 436 id Register of Dedications, Mar- riages, and Promotions to Glory Commanding Officer respon- sible Dedication, Certificate of .. Dedications, registration of — signatures in kept by the Secretary marriages, registration of.. ' 360 361 360 361 360 361 1 4 2 5 3 7 Page Par. Register of Dedications, Mar- riages, and Promotions to Glory — con rinued Promotions to Glory, regis- tration of 361 7 Secretary to keep signature of Dedication Re- 360 3 gister Registration Helper 537 19 appointment of Recruiting Sergeant respon- 494 4 sible for . . ‘ . . 344 26 registration of Penitents .. 494 5 work of works under the Registra- 494 4, 5 tion Sergeant 344 2c Registration of Hall as ‘ place of religious wor- ship ’ for solemnization of mar- 577 3, 4 riages 577 5 Registration Room aim at, what to 494 5 campaigns, for special 495 9 C.O. must provide 493 1 Converts from other towns 494 6 pamphlets to be supplied .. Penitent - Form, not to 494 8 supersede the 494 3 — Return, use the . 494 5 a reconciliations, effect 494 7 Registration Helpers 494 4 selection of 493 2 special campaigns, for 495 9 two, if possible 493 1 what to aim at 494 5 Registration Sergeant definition of 344 2c literature, supply of 494 8 Penitent-Form Return, use 494 5 a Registration Helpers and . . responsible to the Recruit- 494 4 ing Sergeant — for work in Registration 344 2c Room 344 2c why appointed . 344 2c work of 344 2c Regulations Cartridge Book, re Census Board ( see under 358 Sec. 4 Census Board) Circle Corps 630 5, 7 Converts’ Register, re discipline and (see under 358 Sec. 3 ■Discipline) general, rc training of Sol- diers 201 Home League Local Officers, must accept 399 337 10 ,6a Local Officers’, to be studied by F.O. 339 13 — observance of, F.O. must see to 339 12 must be enforced 658 2 Officers pledged to observe.. Open-Air Meetings. C.S.-M. 720 4 must enforce 343 6 purpose of 658 1 promotions, re Roll Book Regulations and 3S0 Census Board 353 16 795 Index Regulations — continued Soldiers’, every Recrui t must have Soldiers’ Roll, rc transfers of Converts. Re- cruits, and Soldiers from Social Work which appear to be un- reasonable; how to act .. Y.P. Band (see under Y.P. Band ) Y.P. Census ( see under Y.P. Census Board) Relationships to the authorities — police and authorities — Soldiers — unsaved — world Religion, Developments of Remedy, God’s Removal of Names Annual Census Meeting appeal, right of Backsliders, notification of propo>ed removal from Roll C.O. may act at once.. conditions of doubtful cases, refer N.II.Q. letter, re issue of notice of, verbally, to Back- sliders official slip for visitation of unsatisfactory Soldiers and Recruits right of appeal Soldiers and Recruits special cases three months’ notice of — exceptions re what names may be removed for when not allowed Y.P. Census Board and — and Y.P. Secretary Repairs Corps repairs Corps responsible for keep- ing Hall in tenantable re- pair duties re I.H.Q’s responsibility.. — exceptions landlord’s portion outside lamps Quartermaster » to report to Corps Finance Board responsibility of Corps — I.H.Q. urgent, report to D.C. Repentance Reporting for Army Publications appointment of Corps Cor- respondent . . . . . . — rules re C.O. should report results.. Corps Correspondent and (see under Corps Corre- spondent) local Press, inform Press, inform local when no Corps Corre- spondent Page Par. Pag.} Par. Reports and Forms for Army Publications 650 354 19 how to deal with 638 4 359 necessity for 638 1 3 reasons for 63S Records, how to keep 638 4 704 13-15 suspicion, no 638 3 33 5 watch progress 638 1 Resignations acceptance of 693 4 allowable, when 692 avoid misrepresentations commendable, when 694 6 692 271 D.C., see the 690 3 do not block the way back.. 694 7 271 — not resign 690 157 65 239 excuses made for Ex-Officers (see under Ex-. 691 ‘ Officers) 130 farewell, no unauthorized 73 public 694 5 how to resign 693 367 no difficulty for successor.. 694 8 369 12-14 — unauthorized public fare- well 694 5 366 2 successor, clear the way for 694 8 368 9 tell the facts 693 2 368 8 when Officers may resign .. 692 368 10 who accepts 693 4 367 4 Responsibility F.O’s, for everything under 366 2 1 3 his Command 24 — for Meetings 24 4 366 3 — population 24 5 369 12 — funds 24 6 369 12, 14 — progress of Corps 24 7 368 9 of the sinner 83 366 2 a Restoration 366 26 of backsliders, special efforts 368 8 i for 186 y 367 5 — Soldiers 183 416 417 6e 9 Retirement Scheme Ring, Open-Air 717 3,4 582 7 arrange for new’-comers 628 8 Band, position of, in.. 627 6 a columns, large 627 4 581 1 formation of 626 1 583 8 form column, how to 628 9 582 5 illustration 627 582 6 keep in order 626 3 582 4 ranks, must not be broken.. 628 11 583 8a routine, avoid 625 5 581 size of 627 6 2 space for 627 66 5?2 7 when large number, what 582 5 to do 628 7, 8 581 3 Y.P., position of 627 6a 123-127 Riots causes and remedies .. 276 650 650 650 2 3 1 confer with authorities 276 2a suspension of Open-Air work, rule re Rolls 276 26 Army property Cartridge Book and trans- 4 652 12 fers from Converts’ Regis- 652 12 ter 358 4 Cash Book, the Chums’, Life-Saving .. 618 4 652 13 443 10, 11 796 Index they Cartrid; removal its Roils — continued C. O. must see that are kept Converts’ Register Converts’ Register, Recruit- ing Sergeant responsible for — transfers to Book Corps Cadet Cradle Ex-Soldiers’ Roll Friends’ Book Guard Book Home Company Home League names, entry and necessity for private, contents are.. Receipt Book, Official Register of Dedication Marriages. and Promo tions to Glory removal of names from ( see under Removal of Names) Secretary responsible for Society, each to have ; own Soldiers’ Roll Transfer Note Visitation Book Y.P. Census Board and Y.P Young People’s Register . Young People’s Roll am Cartridge Record . . Roughs, etc. how not to reach them — to reach them ignorant of religion . . what they are Salary, Officer’s Army’s responsibility., back, and gifts — payment of Corps must pay debt and payment of D. C’s responsibility re sup port furlough, and gifts, no guaranteed, not liabilities, must be paid first limited scale of.. Long Service Order, allowance minimum not guaranteed . . Official Scale payment of — back salary pledged not to receive any other money than the Re gulation scale of supplemental Salute and Superior Officer . F.O. should use form of handshaking Officers’ pecia f’age 357 358 357 358 451 430 362 618 372 432 399. 351 351 357 342 357 630 359 361 363 416 361 267 268 613 613 614 612 614 613 721 612 613 721 612 341 614 720 612 613 713 713 712 713 713 Par. Page Par. Salute — continued reason for 713 3 1 1,2 Soldiers’ 712 why used 713 3 3 Salvation aim of all branches of The Army 702 4 Sec. 3 3 a and sinners Full Salvation, how to deal with seekers for 87 498 6 Sec. 2 object of all branches of 6 The Army 702 4 sinners, and 87 5 — what they must do what it is 84 79 — sinner must do to secure 84 2 1 4 13 Salvation Army (see under Army, The) Samaritan Fund object of 589 v subsidiary of Social Fund.. 589 V 1-7 3 4 3 Sec. 10 6 1 sustenance of 591 le Schedule of Furnishings for Quarters Scout Organization (see under Life-Saving Scouts) Scripture (see under Bible) Second in Command promotion of 741 331 8 salary of 331 9 1, 2 Secretary accounts, responsibility de- fined 618 2 — to be balanced weekly . . 342 14 2 and Special Meetings of Census Board 354 18 1 Annual Cash Statement of Income and Expenditure, preparation of , by . . 342 15 7 8 10-12 appointment of 333 1 books to be open for inspec- tion 312 16 1 13 cartridges, opening of 341 12 Census Meeting, notify members re 367 7 9 collections, counting of 341 9 4 8 10 1 Corps Finance Board, and (see under Corps Finance Board) — funds 340 5 4 duties of 339 3 6 10 2 * 10-12 expenditure, authorized 340 6 finance (see under Finance, Corps) issues Official Slip for un- satisfactory Soldiers and Recruits 366 3 keeps Register of Dedica- tions, Marriages, and Pro- motions 360 9 2 member of - Corps Census Board 351 3, 4 5 — Corps Finance Board 595 d payments, irregular, by 341 7 5 4 1 preparation ot Annual Cash Statement of Income and Expenditure 342 15 6 qualifications of 339 2 2 Regulations re work of 339 797 Index Tage Secretary — continued Rolls, responsible for Transfer Notes, issue of Uniform of Ward Publisher’s Books when no Secretary Secretary of the Home Section. 359 314 731 347 339 430 3 2 4 m ii 3 3 Self-Denial essential to self-improve- ment Self-Denial Effort aid of International Funds, in Annual boundaries, keep to . . dangers to be avoided division of . . F.O., special responsibility of Headquarters issue instruc- tions instructions to be con- ducted according to., object of . . responsibility of F.O. time-limits, keep to . . Self-Improvement by degrees conditions of necessity for responsibility for, the F.O’s systematic usefulness dependent upon.. Separation D.C’s consent necessary for public explanation re — consent before legal pro- ceedings explain to Soldiers; then silence legal proceedings, no, with- out D.C’s consent •• Sergeant appointment of Door duties of . . — Commanding Officer must explain report to C.O., or C.S.-M... Uniform of Welcome, duties of Sick and Wounded Fund administration of ‘ Ordinary Expenses,’ in- cluded in payments to Sickness faith-healing and ( see under Faith-Healing) knowledge valuable . . — prevents waste of time and money — of what to do — useful for foreign service medicine and symptoms water treatment for .. — and Hints on Health . . Singing accompaniments for adaptation of . . . . . • Army Songs only 19 606 606 608 608 606 607 607 607 607 607 608 19 18 18 17 18 18 670 670 669 670 349 480 349 349 349 734 481 593 340 340 51 51 51 51 52 52 51 741 221 221 389 e 2 a 3 7c 7 3 4 5 \ 6 4 76 d 5 4 3 5 a 4a 5 6 1 V 3 V y ii V ii ■ 6 7 13 g 1 1 2 3 8 9 4 4 8 Page Par. Singing— continued Army Songs only, exception 389 8a, 6 Band, and the 215 Vi congregational 212 General Remarks re 211 in Prayer Meetings 489 6 leading of 216 17 methods of music (see under Music) . . 216 16 Prayer Meetings, in 489 6 solo 217 Song Books and Sheets 2)2 3 — tunes, outside 213 5,6 String Band, helpful to 216 14 to help Penitents 492 6 tunes, teach 214 8 Sinners and their Salvation . . 87 how to save 99 — to secure Salvation., qualifications for saving Sleep importance of . . 84, 85 90-98 47 1 Snuff . . Social / 337 \720 66 2 property, trusteeship of relationships of Officers 324 36 58-62 Work (see under Social Work) Social Fund Capital and Maintenance Sections 588 d divisions of 588 d i-v purposes of 588 d subsidiary Funds 588 d i-v sustenance of 590 c Social Transfer Board Social Work 704 13 aims at Soldier-making Army, all branches one 702 5 object 702 2, 3 assist in special cases 704 12 Deed Poll re F.O. must not interfere 324 36 with operations of.. 703 8 Field and 702 1 Fund 588 d property, trusteeship of . rules governing the sending 324 36 of cases to 704 12 secure aid of 704 12 Social Transfer Board 704 13 — Officers, link up . . 703 11 — visits of 703 10 Soldier-making, aims at transfers of Converts, Re- 702 5 cruits and Soldiers (Girls) 705 14 — men 704 13 — women, as Recruits only 705 15 unity, how to increase 703 9 — necessary 703 6 visits of Social Officers welcome Converts, Soldiers, 703 10 and Recruits 704 13 Society, A Circle Corps, and 630 Colours, to have its own . . 630 4 definition of 321 2 funds of 821 2 Meetings of 33' 2 798 Index Page Par. Society, A — continued number of, make Circle Corps 630 5 Rolls, must have its own . . 630 4 what it is 32 i 2 Soldiers acceptance of, by Census Board 354 1 Gd — Social (men) 704 13 and baptism of Holy Ghost 155 and worldly attire 207 13 15 appeal, right of 369 12 appearance of 204 attendance at the Home Company 431 1 — at the Central Company 432 1-5 backsliders, removal of, from Roll 366 2 baptism of Holy Ghost 155 charges against, how to deal with 671 C.O., a father to 661 9 — responsible for 366 1 Companies for, special 432 1 Courts Martial on (see under Courts Martial — Soldiers) difficulties with 662 3 discipline (see under Dis- cipline) enrolment of 354 20 — public 363 find work for all 232 Holiness Meetings, specially for 497 2 Home Company for 431 1 instruction in Army prin- ciples and doctrines 187 Meeting (see under Sol- diers’ Meeting) Member of a Ward, should be 371 6 Monthly Soldiers’ Meeting 374 5 must accept principle of obedience 317 5 — act as directed 315 3 name and address to be on Soldiers’ Roll 359 1 obedience by 315 3 — result of 317 6, 7 Officers’ relationship to 157 pray, train to 226 promotion of 320 3 removal of, from Roll 366 restoration of 183 12 right of appeal of 369 to be entered in Visitation Book 363 1 train in personal dealing.. 235 training of (see under Training Soldiers) * transfers of, from Social Work 704 13-15 transfer of 364 Visitation Book, to be en- tered in 363 1 Soldiership conditions of 359 3 Salvation, essential to 359 3 a standard of 359 3 Soldiers’ Guide study of, by F.O 15 d Page Par. Soldiers’ Meetings admission to 166 9 a conduct of 166 Corps difficulties, and 662 discussion, no 167 i F.O. to conduct 166 8 how to conduct 166 9 instruct Soldiers re The Army in 314 4 new measures, explain 165 4 no committeeing at • • 663 / — discussion or dispute . . 167 i practical, be 165 3 pray for Ex-Soldiers . . 362 5 procedure 166 9 progress of The Army, re- port re, in 314 4 promote greater zeal, in 166 7 regularly held, must be Soldiers, speak freely to 165 l 165 2 subjects for 166 9 Transfer Note, occasionally explain purpose of.. 365 4 value of, in times of diffi- culty 166 6 voting, no 167 3 who admitted 166 9a who conducts 166 8 Soldiers’ Regulations Recruits must have, before enrolment as Soldiers 354 19 Soldiers’ Roll conditions of Soldiership .. 350 3 Soldiers’ name and address to be entered 359 1 Soldier Spirit 9 1-3 Solos (see under Singing) Song Book, Army Songs Army, only 213 3a 389 8 — exceptions 390 9 Songster Brigade Bandsmen and Membership of 378 5 — Songsters 397 5 Deputy Songster Leader . . 397 3 establishment of 224 2 — C.O. responsible for 397 1 formation of. Regulations for . . 397 2 Leader, Songster 346 i Membership of, maximum number of 4 Regulations for 397 2 should be formed into a Ward 371 9 Songster Leader 397 3 Uniform of 739 36 Songster Leader appointment of 346 i i assisted by Deputy Song- ster Leader, may be 397 3 character of 346 i ii Commanding Officer and . . 346 i i Command of 346 i i Deputy Leader 397 3 Member, Corps Finance Board 595 ff musical and singing ability necessary 346 i ii responsibility of 397 3 799 Index Page Par. Songster Leader — continued responsible to the C.O. singing on March, respon- sible for Uniform 346 472 739 i i 106 37 Soul-Winners’ Legion Speaking, Public advice re general rules re Open-Air, character of rules, general Salvation, talk plainly about truths, important, speak plainly on Special Efforts, Officers’.. Special Financial Appeals and Festivals 453 458 231 477 23 L 477 477 329 606 11 2 2 13 14 12 Special Services Anniversary, Y.R. Annual Y.P Cinematographs Colours, Presentation of .. Dedications Enrolment of Soldiers, Public • • Farewell form, no set Funerals General Regulations re Lantern Memorial Presentation of Colours Public Enrolment of Sol- diers reason for formula . . Y.P. Anniversary, the — Annual, the Staff Officers ranks of title of Standard Corps, no alterations in .. furnishing of Candidates — Soldiership Success a law conditions of — comply with estimate of fixed rules and laws for . . improvement of knowledge essential to must fight to secure non-success (see under Non- Success) of Army Government responsibility for results, must be secured . . — signify secret of secure, be determined to . . visitation, essential to Sunday Meetings, Indoor After, the (see under Prayer Meeting) Afternoon, the appoint Door Sergeants .. — Welcome Sergeants 611 610 568 516 534 512 575 512 538 512 568 548 516 512 512 611 610 326 326 455 741 401 359 642 15 571 642 15 25 16 16 320 23 642 642 25 571 173 483 480 481 24 20 7 1 1-3 3 24 20 2'i 2 a 5 5 3 1 10 4 10 9. 10 13 11 5 3 1 8 4 2 1-3 3 7 Page | Par I Sunday Meetings, Indoor — con- tinued Evening, the 483 — aim of .... 483 Sec. 5 — children, use the .. 486 11 — co-operation, necessity of 484 2 — length of 487 l — passing events, use 486 10 — prayer, silent 486 13 — Soldiers to speak 485 6 — topic for Soldiers.. 485 7 — variety, have 484 5 — volunteers, press for 481 15 Free-and-Easy 483 2 Hall, opening of 4 0 2 Hallelujah Finish j95 Holiness 482 1-5 — special Regulations re . . 497 lantern, no 568 5 Morning ... 482 15 Penitent-Form (see under Penitent-Form) Prayer, the (see under Prayer Meeting) registration of Converts . . 495 9 Registration Room (see under Registration Room) seating the people 48 1 7,8 speaking, no movement during Sunday, Regulation Meet- 481 10 ings on 481 2 — the harvest day 481 L Symbols, The Army (see under Army Symbols) Tactics action, prompt, necessary. . 624 1 appearance, importance of 624 3 column, form 628 9, 10 marching 625 — silence when 626 3 — single file 626 4 Open-Air Rings 626 precision 625 Tea Meetings behaviour at 558 2 coffee-supper after 559 5c estimate number coming, how to 558 extravagance, no 559 food, have enough 559 5 number coming, find out. . 558 4 order 560 9 outside, attendance of C.O. at 561 15 Salvation Army character preserved 558 1 seating arrangements 558 3 second sitting 560 11 tickets, sale of ... 560 13 waiters have tea first 560 10 Tents 633 1. 2 Territorial Commissioner appointment of Officers, and 574 3 Commander-in-Chief, Life- Saving Scouts 436 3 a Command of 321 l a definition of 328 46 Officers, appointment of .. 574 3 what is 328 46 800 Index Page Par. Territorial Headquarters Fund 583 d Harvest Festival, half pro- ceeds to 608 10 National 332 2 Staff 328 5 the 2 Territory Commissioner of 321 1<7 definition of 322 8 finance of 591 R General The, constructs . . 32 i 8 Testimonies Converts’ 477 12 Free-and-Easy 501 5 Holiness 497 4/ lead from platform .. 502 7 Open-Air, kind of 477 11 singing, plenty of, between . . 502 9 speak up 502 6 uniform, a testimony 205 7 women of, encourage . . 502 8 Theatres Local Officers and 338 6/ Tithe, Divisional payment of 340 6 d what it is 593 13 Y.P 593 136 Titles of Field Officers 326 26 Local Officers (Senior) . . 326 2c — Staff Officers 326 2 a — Y.P 326 2d Tobacco abstinence from 195 8 — Local Officers pledged to 337 66 evils of 195 8 Local Officers pledged not to smoke or sell 337 66 Officers pledged against use of 720 2 sale of, Local Officers pledged against 1 6 Trade and Publishing accounts with 657 4 cash business 656 2 commission for F.O... 656 5 F.O. to push 655 2,3 method of 65 6 objections to, unfounded .. 656 4 purposes of 1 system of 655 1 why Army ha.- 655 1 Trade Central Fund 588 c Training Garrison Fund 588 c Training Soldiers appearance 204 behaviour 209 believing • • 229 General Regulations re 201 obedience 202 3 personal dealing 235 prayer 226 singing 211 speaking 231 work 232-4 Transfer Note Articles of War to accom- pany 365 6 Page Par. Transfer Note — continued C.O. must provide — explain at Soldiers’ 364 3 Meetings 4 description of enrolment of Soldiers pos- 364 3 sessing 360 5 Ex-Officers must have Headquarters issue to Ex- 360 5 Officers 360 5 purpose of 364 3 use of 364 3 Transfer of Soldiers Articles of War to accom- pany Transfer Note Commanding Officer to see 365 6 to 364 1 from Men’s Social W 7 ork .. 704 13 instructions re 365 4 responsibility of C.O. 365 6 Transfer Note, description of 364 3 — issue of 364 2 -- receipt of Transfers 365 5 acceptance of, as Soldiers . . 360 5 — report to Census Board Bandsmen to Band Re- 360 5 cruitship 393 3, 4 — other Corps 394 Sec. 13 Chums to Scouts 443 12 C.O. to explain procedure.. 365 4 Converts to Cartridge Book Corps Cadets to Higher 358 4 Grade 449 6,7 5 19 Cradle Roll, from from Men’s Social Work.. — Women’s Social Work.. 431 704 705 14, 15 Junior Soldiers to Soldier- ship . . 355 23-25 of Bandsmen 394 1, 2 — Soldiers 364 — Y.P. Recruits 421 359 6, 7 Reeruitship to Soldiership Social Work, from 6 704 359 — Census Board to agree.. 3 to Band Reeruitship 393 3, 4 Y.P. Recruits to Soldiership Y.P. Roll to, from Cradle 421 6, 7 Roll 431 5 Travelling Expenses allowed 340 <‘i,j arrangements for travelling 575 9 Commanding Officer’s 575 10 furlough and 636 5 Lieutenants 576 15 luggage, send beforehand.. 575 11 securing 575 10 Treasurer Accounts, responsibility for — to be balanced every 618 2 Friday 342 14 appointment of books to be open for In 339 l spection 342 16 Cartridge Book, keeps Cartridges, issue and col 358 2 lection of 341 11 — opening of . . 341 12 — Wards — ■freekfy return re W 7 ard 375 376 5 6 cask, responsible for 341 8 8M 3f Index Treasurer — continued character of collections, counting of Corps Finance Board and (see Corps Finance Board) expenditure, authorized Member Corps Census Board, when — Corps Finance Board payments, irregular . . qualifications of Quartermaster, Treasurer acts when no.. Regulations re work of responsible for cash . . — Cartridge Book — Cartridges, issue and collection of — Quartermaster’s duties when none appointed supply return re Cartridges to Ward Sergeants Uniform of weekly return re Ward Cartridges work of. Regulations re Tribute authorized as ordinary ei penditure how paid levy, who decides what it is Troop, The Uniform advantages of . . Army ribbon, use of Bandmaster’s Band Secretary’s Band Sergeant’s Bandsman’s Candidates’, accepted children and Colour Sergeant’s Converts to wear Corporal’s Corps Cadet Guardian’s — Cadet’s — Sergeant-Major Deputy Bandmaster’s Drum and Fife Bands Drummer’s Envoy’s F.O. must wear Regulatio Field Officers’ — men . . — women General Regulations re Hats, Officer’s (women) Junior Soldiers’ Life-Saving Guard Leader — Guards — Scout Leader’s — Scouts’ Locals pledged to wear — specified mourning badge no departures from . . Official Schedule Officers must wear Overcoats Officers’ (men) — Officers’ (women) Penitent-Form Sergeant’s Publication Sergeant’s Page Par. Page Par. Uniform — continued 339 2 Quartermaster’s 736 16 341 9 Recruiting Sergeant’s 735 8 Secretary’s 734 4 Sergeant's 734 6 340 6 Soldiers— men 73! — must wear Regulation . . 724 2 351 4 — women 732 o95 e Songster Leader’s 739 37 341 7 Songster's 739 31 339 2 Treasurer’s 734 5 wearing of, by children .. 740 38 578 66 — by Soldiers 204 339 — wedding 724 5 341 8 what it means 205 7 353 2 when F.O. mav appear out of 56 16 341 11 Y.P. 740 38 — Band’s 739 32 578 6b — Band Leader’s 739 33 — Uniform 740 38 376 6 Y.P.L. Secretary’s 737 17 734 5 Y.P. Sergeant’s 737 22 — Sergeant-Major’s 737 2) 376 6 — Singing Company 420 6 339 — Treasurer’s 737 21 United Musical Festival 340 6e draft programme to be sent to D.C. 388 3 590 590 590 436 b iii b b iii >' b iii b \e National Headquarters to agree to Unit Patrol 388 433 3 16 Ventilation 205 7 directions re 579 1, 2 1 206 10 importance of ... '79 738 27 of Quarters 48 2 738 29 — sick-room 49 4 739 30 what to do 579 2 737 23 Visitation 737 19 advantages of 173 740 8« Book, Regulations re — Field Officer’s 363 1-3 735 7 180 204 4 dedicated children to be 735 12 visited 361 c 735 10 essential to success . . 173 2 737 18 Home Company Sergeants 734 2 and 433 738 28 Home League Members, of 398 (5 739 35 hours, Regulation number 180 739 31 how to conduct 174 736 15 Junior Soldiers 417 13 56 16 Lieutenant’s 293 34 724 neglect of, no excuse for.. 173 4 727 — of dedicated children 361 6 724 — Ex-Soldiers 362 4-7 727 3 — infectious cases 178 4 740 38 — sick Soldiers 179 10 736 14 — Wards • 177 14 739 34 three hours daily 720 6 735 13 Visitation Book 739 34 backsliders’ names to be kept 337 734 541 724 724 720 726 729 735 6)C on, for twelve months 363 1 20 entries in Ex-Soldiers’ names to be 180 2 kept on, for twelve months 363 1 8 9 11 9 revision of, by Census Board 353 16 weekly entries 181 6 what it is 363 Sec. 10 735 1! ‘ Wait * Candidates 404 5 802 Index War Correspondent, Corps (see under Corps Corrcspon dent) War Covenant War Qualifications adversity, perseverance business capacity compassion deportment humility in prosperity intelligence loyalty obedience perseverance in adversity responsibility for success self-improvement Soldier spirit, the War, Salvation Articles of history of object of qualifications Ward Publisher Orders and Regulations must observe Publications Sergeant and Regulations for responsibility of Ward Lists to be posted in Hall work under Publications Sergeant Ward Sergeant appointment of assisted by Corporals attendance at Corps Census Board Cartridges, distribution and collection of Commanding Officer sponsible for commissioning of Corps Census Board, at tendance at Guard Book, responsibility for may hold another Commis sion Recruiting Sergeant to troduce Converts to responsibility of — for unsaved Wards Army literature, sale of, in attendances at, Meetings marking of Band, as a Ward boundaries of, rules re cartridges of C. O. must exercise oversight constitution of Converts to be placed in.. D. C’s consent to plans necessary definition of every Soldier linked up in. General Regulations re Guard Book, the literature, sale of Army Meetings of — Open-Air — united Soldiers’ 376 2 347 mii 376 1-4 347 o i 377 4 317 oii 347 n 347 n i 353 13 375 1-6 372 3 371 1 353 372 13 347 n iii 493 7 347 n ii 375 7 376 1-4 373 5 371 9 370 375. 6 4 372 3 371 7, 8 358 Sec. 3 370 2 1 321 4 371 370 372 6 376 373 1-4 | 374 , 2c. d 374 1 4 81 Wards — continued must be arranged names for . Open-Air Meetings of praying list of Sergeants responsible to Recruiting Sergeant — two to each Ward Soldiers’ Meeting, united, monthly Soldiers, not less than fif- teen Soldiers, to be placed in . . — when Ward exceeds forty Songsters as a Ward visitation, systematic, of, by F.O Ward Publisher’s work, the what it is Warrants Assistant Scout Leaders’ . . Scout Instructors’ — Patrol Leaders’ Watch-Night Service D.C. may arrange a special obligatory opportunity of public Soldiers and times of Welcome Sergeant Wife, Officer’s admission to Order of Long Service furloughs, when on Member, Corps Census Board — Corps Finance Board — Y.P. Census Board when on furlough Women, Position of Women’s Social Fund object of subsidiary of Social Fund sustenance of Worldly Adornment abandonment of contrary to Soldier’s spir ear-rings, wearing of injurious to health .. jewellery Local Officers and Officers pledged against Y.P. Anniversary Annual Summer Outing provides for C.O. responsible for . . date fixed by Headquarters Outings, raise funds for . . provide for extensions and Outing Y.P. Annual Collections, one-third for Prizes C.O. responsible for .. date fixed by Headquarters must be held objects of prizes, one-tliird of Collec- tions for week’s special programme . . Y.P. Locals assist Page 870 871 374 372 844 347 374 371 371 371 371 177 370 321 509 509 509 509 509 509 481 331 635 351 594 415 635 309 588 588 591 207 196 20 196 720 207 720 611 611 611 611 611 610 610 610 611 611 611 Par. 5 2c, d 4 2 6 2 n 5 7 6 8 9 14 1-4 4 8 8 8 1 1 2, 3 2 5, 6 4 7 7 7 3, 4 3b 2b 7 d i d i la 13 10 3 106 3 15 3 24 24 24 24 24 22 21 20 20 22-28 22 23 21 Index Page Par. Tage Par. Y P. Band Y.P. Envoy ages of Members 418 5 appointment of 411 1 appeal for instruments 419 8 duties of 411 l Bandmaster, Corps and 418 2 responsible to D.C 411 l C.O. shall establish . . 418 1 visits Y.P. Corps 411 l commissioning of Members. . 418 3 16 Y.P. Hall composition of 418 formation of 418 1 arrangements for Y.P., when — D.C. must approve 418 la no 420 4 instruments, appeals for . . 419 8 key for Y.P.S.-M. of Senior Junior Soldiers only 418 4 Hall used 414 11 Leader 418 2 Regulations re 421 3 League, no honorary 419 9 separate building. where Members of 418 3 possible . . . . - . 420 1 — commissioning of . . 4 8 3 — rooms for Companies, etc. 420 2 — Junior Soldiers only 418 4 when no 420 4 — must attend Company Meeting 418 6 Y.P. Legion Regulations for 419 10 age of Members 424 1 Uniform for 739 32 — exception to rule . . 424 2 Y.P. Locals not to play . . 419 7 — transfer from Band of Y.P. Member’s Application Love 424 3 Form and Bond 418 3 Assistant Y.P.L. Instruc- Y.P. Band Leader appointment of Corps Bandmaster and Member, Y.P. Census Board responsibility of ,-410 410 415 410 le le i 2 i le ii tors, appointment of Band of Love, the ( see under Band of Love) — transfers from Brigades of Classes of 425 421 427 427 56 3 12 11 under Y.P.S.-M. Uniform for Y.P. Census Meeting 410 739 le ii 33 C.O. appoints Assistant In- structors — guard against certain 425 56 Assistant Y.P.L. Secretary, dangers 428 14 attendance of , at . . 416 4 — must establish 423 2 — Y.P.S.-M., attendance of, — special responsibility of . . 427 10 at 416 4 Companion 425 46 attendance of other Locals — Declaration of 426 7 at 416 4, 5 contributions, monthly 426 8 business of Chum Roll, revision of 416 443 6 11 dangers, guard against Declaration, Member’s 428 425 14 6 constitution of 415 2 — Companion’s 426 7 Cradle Roll Sergeant, at- definition of 423 l tendance of 416 5 discussions, no 428 14c enrolments 416 66 establishment of 423 Sec. 1 formation of, C.O. respon- Junior Section (see under sible for 415 1 Band of Love) functions of 416 6 Leader ( see under Y.P. Home Section, review of .. 417 14 Legion Secretary) Junior Soldiership, parents’ Local Officers of '425 6 consent to 417 11 Meeting, weekly, public 427 10 Life-Saving Chum Leader, Member, the 425 4a attendance of , at . . 416 5 Member’s Declaration 425 6 — Scouts 438 5 — Brigades for 428 12 maintenance of, C.O. re- membership, age of . . 424 1,2 sponsible for 415 1 monthly contribution 426 8 Members of .. .• 415 2 objects of 425 3 periodical, the 418 15 — hard to secure 427 10 purpose of 415 1 public Meeting 427 10 Regulations for 416 7 purpose of 423 I 146 removal of names 416 6e recreations, authorized 428 — Y.P. Secretary must Regulations for 428 13 agree 417 9 responsibility, C.O’s special 427 10 — periodical Census Meet- Salvation, object of . . 429 d ing and 418 15 Sections, two 423 3 Roll, L.S. Chum, revision Senior Section 423 3 of 443 11 Summer Term 426 9 h — L.-S. Scout, revision of.. 438 5 Terms 426 9 Rolls, examination of 416 6 . what it is 423 1 9a transfers of Chums to Winter Term 427 Scouts when held 416 12 H Y.P. Legion Instructor work of 416 6 appointment of 411 1? 56 iii Y.P. Secretary, a member of 415 3 Assistant Instructor 425 801 Index Page Par. Y.P. Legion Secretary appointment of Member, Y.P. Census Board responsible for Junior and Senior Sections Uniform of 410 415 410 737 Y.P. Local Officers (see under Local Officers) Y.P. Meetings attendance at C.O’s Band Members must attend Company Bible Legion cancellation of, not permissible Census ( see under Y.P. Census Board) C.O’s attendance at Companies not held on De- cision Sunday Decision Sunday (see under Decision Sunday) Directories ( see under Directories) Hall free for International Company Or ders and Members of Senior Census Locals no interruption Official List of Officers’ attendance at one night weekly for Public Meeting postponement of, not per missible Preparation Class for Com pany Meeting Preparatory Class for Y.P Recruits Salvation, the aim Y.P. Outing « weekly, public Y.P. Recruits (see under Preparatory Class for Y.P. Recruits) Y.P. Register names to be entered Regulations re, to be ob served Young People over twelve years of age to be entered Y.P. Roll and Cartridge Record Corps Census Board and .. entry of names — Senior Soldiers, when permissible Life-Saving Scouts and removal of names from C.O. and — and Y.P. Census Board., signatures after Census Meeting Senior Soldiers, entry on, conditions re ... transfers to Soldiership, and — from Cradle Roll Y.P. Secretary authorizes ~ removal of names . . Y.P. Secretary authorize removal of names, must 414 418 418 414 414 414 414 413 414 414 412 414 412 414 413 421 415 611 427 361 362 361 355 361 439 439 361 417 417 438 355 43 1 417 417 8 4 6 JO 8a 11 5, 6 8 C 1! 1 8 2 10 7 12 24 10 1 2 1 24 1 7 7 2 9 10 7 24 5 9 I 9 Page Par. Y.P. Secretary — continued Divisional Organizer, L.-S. Scouts 436 3/ Member of Y.P. Census Boards 415 3 periodical Y. P. Census Meeting, presides at 418 15 position defined 329 11 removal of names, when au- thorizes 418 15 what is 329 11 Y.P. Census Board and re- moval of names 417 9 Y.P. Sergeant appointment of 410 1 a duties of 411 1 m responsibility of 411 1 m Uniform of 737 22 Y.P. Sergeant-Major appointment of 410 la — for three years 411 2 Assistant, the 411 3 assists C.O. with Home Sec- tion 430 2 Cradle Roll, and 430 1-6 Dedications, should be pre- sent at . . 535 8 Home Section, and 430 2 Life-Saving Chum Organic zation under 440 2 member of Senior Census Board . . 351 Se — of Y.P. Census Board . 415 2 d Preparation Class, and 413 7 responsibility of 410 la Uniform of . ... 737 20 Y.P. Band Leader and 410 le ii — Singing Company Leader and 420 45 Y.P. Singing Company formation of 419 l Leader (see under Y.P. Singing Company Leader) 410 1/ 3 Members, commissioning of 419 — minimum number . . 419 — Uniform, wearing of 420 6 purpose of 419 1 Uniform of Members .. 420 6 1 work of 419 Y.P. Singing Company Leader appointment of 410 1 f commissioning of 419 4 rank as Y.P. Sergeant 419 4a responsibility of f 410 ^419 420 '/ 4 work under Y.P.S.-M. 4 b Y.P. Treasurer Corps Census Meeting, when, may attend 10 duties of 410 Ic may be Secretary of Home Section 430 3 Memoer Corps Finance Board 422 2 Member, Y.P. Census Board 415 2e responsibility of 410 1 c 1 Uniform of 737 21 Y.P. War Band of Love ( see unde? \ i Band of Love) 805 Index Page Par. Page Pa»-. Y.P. War — continued Y.P. War — continued branches, five 409 2 Junior Soldiers’ War 410 Chums, Life-Saving ( see Life-Saving Chum Organi- under Life-Saving Chums) zation 440 Commanding Officer respon- Life-Saving Guard Organi- sible for 407 2 zation 444 commissioning of Local Offi- — Scout Organization 434 cers 412 5 Local Officers of 4iy conversion of children 407 4 Meetings (see under Y.P Cradle Roll (see under Meetings) Cradle Roll) objects of 407 3 divisions of 409 purposes of 407 3 establishment of, C.O. re- responsibility of C.O. 407 2 sponsible for 407 2 Scouts (see under Life-Sav- finance 422 1-3 ing Scouts) Guards ( see under Life-Sav- tithe 593 136 ing Guards) Uniform wearing by child- Hall for 42 J 1-4 ren 740 38 Home Section of ( see under Y.P. Census Meeting 415 Home Section ) Y.P. Legion (see under Y.P. importance of 407 1 Legion ) 800 - 1 M; ; W ’ } -\ . *